This is a modern-English version of The Story Girl, originally written by Montgomery, L. M. (Lucy Maud).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE STORY GIRL
By L. M. Montgomery
Author of “Anne of Green Gables,” “Anne of Avonlea,"
“Kilmeny of the
Orchard,” etc.
With frontispiece and cover in colour by George Gibbs (not available in this file)
This book has been put on-line as part of the BUILD-A-BOOK Initiative at the Celebration of Women Writers through the combined work of Leslee Suttie and Mary Mark Ockerbloom.
http://digital.library.upenn.edu/women/
Reformatted by Ben Crowder
This book is available online as part of the BUILD-A-BOOK Initiative at the Celebration of Women Writers, thanks to the collaboration between Leslee Suttie and Mary Mark Ockerbloom.
http://digital.library.upenn.edu/women/
Reformatted by Ben Crowder
“She was a form of life and light That seen, became a part of sight, And rose, where’er I turn’d mine eye, The morning-star of Memory!” —Byron.
“She was a kind of life and light That, once seen, became a part of sight, And rose wherever I turned my eyes, The morning star of Memory!” —Byron.
TO MY COUSIN
Frederica E. Campbell
IN REMEMBRANCE
OF OLD DAYS, OLD DREAMS, AND OLD LAUGHTER
CONTENTS
TABLE OF CONTENTS
THE STORY GIRL
CHAPTER I. THE HOME OF OUR FATHERS
“I do like a road, because you can be always wondering what is at the end of it.”
“I really like a road because you can always wonder what's at the end of it.”
The Story Girl said that once upon a time. Felix and I, on the May morning when we left Toronto for Prince Edward Island, had not then heard her say it, and, indeed, were but barely aware of the existence of such a person as the Story Girl. We did not know her at all under that name. We knew only that a cousin, Sara Stanley, whose mother, our Aunt Felicity, was dead, was living down on the Island with Uncle Roger and Aunt Olivia King, on a farm adjoining the old King homestead in Carlisle. We supposed we should get acquainted with her when we reached there, and we had an idea, from Aunt Olivia’s letters to father, that she would be quite a jolly creature. Further than that we did not think about her. We were more interested in Felicity and Cecily and Dan, who lived on the homestead and would therefore be our roofmates for a season.
The Story Girl mentioned that once upon a time. Felix and I, on that May morning when we left Toronto for Prince Edward Island, hadn't heard her say it yet and were hardly even aware of someone called the Story Girl. We didn't know her by that name at all. We only knew that our cousin, Sara Stanley, whose mother, our Aunt Felicity, had passed away, was living down on the Island with Uncle Roger and Aunt Olivia King, on a farm next to the old King homestead in Carlisle. We figured we would get to know her when we arrived, and we thought, based on Aunt Olivia's letters to Dad, that she would be quite a fun person. Beyond that, we didn’t think about her much. We were more focused on Felicity, Cecily, and Dan, who lived on the homestead and would be our housemates for a while.
But the spirit of the Story Girl’s yet unuttered remark was thrilling in our hearts that morning, as the train pulled out of Toronto. We were faring forth on a long road; and, though we had some idea what would be at the end of it, there was enough glamour of the unknown about it to lend a wonderful charm to our speculations concerning it.
But the unspoken words of the Story Girl were exciting in our hearts that morning as the train left Toronto. We were setting out on a long journey, and even though we had some idea of what awaited us at the end, the mystery of the unknown added a lovely charm to our thoughts about it.
We were delighted at the thought of seeing father’s old home, and living among the haunts of his boyhood. He had talked so much to us about it, and described its scenes so often and so minutely, that he had inspired us with some of his own deep-seated affection for it—an affection that had never waned in all his years of exile. We had a vague feeling that we, somehow, belonged there, in that cradle of our family, though we had never seen it. We had always looked forward eagerly to the promised day when father would take us “down home,” to the old house with the spruces behind it and the famous “King orchard” before it—when we might ramble in “Uncle Stephen’s Walk,” drink from the deep well with the Chinese roof over it, stand on “the Pulpit Stone,” and eat apples from our “birthday trees.”
We were thrilled at the idea of seeing Dad’s old home and living among the places of his childhood. He had talked about it so much and described its sights in such detail that he had filled us with some of his deep affection for it—an affection that had never faded during all his years away. We felt like we somehow belonged there, in that part of our family history, even though we had never seen it. We had always looked forward eagerly to the day when Dad would take us “back home” to the old house with the spruces behind it and the famous “King orchard” in front—when we could stroll through “Uncle Stephen’s Walk,” drink from the deep well with the Chinese roof over it, stand on “the Pulpit Stone,” and eat apples from our “birthday trees.”
The time had come sooner than we had dared to hope; but father could not take us after all. His firm asked him to go to Rio de Janeiro that spring to take charge of their new branch there. It was too good a chance to lose, for father was a poor man and it meant promotion and increase of salary; but it also meant the temporary breaking up of our home. Our mother had died before either of us was old enough to remember her; father could not take us to Rio de Janeiro. In the end he decided to send us to Uncle Alec and Aunt Janet down on the homestead; and our housekeeper, who belonged to the Island and was now returning to it, took charge of us on the journey. I fear she had an anxious trip of it, poor woman! She was constantly in a quite justifiable terror lest we should be lost or killed; she must have felt great relief when she reached Charlottetown and handed us over to the keeping of Uncle Alec. Indeed, she said as much.
The time had arrived sooner than we ever hoped; but Dad couldn’t take us after all. His company asked him to go to Rio de Janeiro that spring to manage their new location there. It was too good an opportunity to pass up because Dad was struggling financially, and it meant a promotion and a pay raise; but it also meant temporarily breaking up our family. Our mom passed away before either of us was old enough to remember her; Dad couldn’t take us to Rio de Janeiro. In the end, he decided to send us to Uncle Alec and Aunt Janet at the homestead; and our housekeeper, who was from the Island and was now returning, took care of us on the trip. I worry she had a stressful journey, poor woman! She was always in understandable fear that we might get lost or hurt; she must have felt tremendous relief when she reached Charlottetown and handed us over to Uncle Alec. In fact, she said so.
“The fat one isn’t so bad. He isn’t so quick to move and get out of your sight while you’re winking as the thin one. But the only safe way to travel with those young ones would be to have ‘em both tied to you with a short rope—a MIGHTY short rope.”
“The chubby one isn’t too bad. He doesn’t dart away the moment you look away like the skinny one. But the only safe way to travel with those young ones would be to have both of them tied to you with a really short rope—like, SUPER short.”
“The fat one” was Felix, who was very sensitive about his plumpness. He was always taking exercises to make him thin, with the dismal result that he became fatter all the time. He vowed that he didn’t care; but he DID care terribly, and he glowered at Mrs. MacLaren in a most undutiful fashion. He had never liked her since the day she had told him he would soon be as broad as he was long.
“The fat one” was Felix, who was really sensitive about his weight. He was always working out to try to get thin, but the sad result was that he just kept getting fatter. He claimed that he didn’t care; but he actually cared a lot, and he glared at Mrs. MacLaren in a really disrespectful way. He had never liked her since the day she told him that he would soon be as wide as he was long.
For my own part, I was rather sorry to see her going; and she cried over us and wished us well; but we had forgotten all about her by the time we reached the open country, driving along, one on either side of Uncle Alec, whom we loved from the moment we saw him. He was a small man, with thin, delicate features, close-clipped gray beard, and large, tired, blue eyes—father’s eyes over again. We knew that Uncle Alec was fond of children and was heart-glad to welcome “Alan’s boys.” We felt at home with him, and were not afraid to ask him questions on any subject that came uppermost in our minds. We became very good friends with him on that twenty-four mile drive.
For my part, I felt sad to see her go; she cried over us and wished us well. But we forgot all about her by the time we hit the open country, riding along, one on either side of Uncle Alec, whom we loved from the moment we met him. He was a small man with thin, delicate features, a close-cropped gray beard, and large, tired blue eyes—just like our father’s. We knew Uncle Alec liked kids and was really happy to welcome “Alan’s boys.” We felt at home with him and weren’t afraid to ask him questions about anything that popped into our heads. We became really good friends during that twenty-four-mile drive.
Much to our disappointment it was dark when we reached Carlisle—too dark to see anything very distinctly, as we drove up the lane of the old King homestead on the hill. Behind us a young moon was hanging over southwestern meadows of spring-time peace, but all about us were the soft, moist shadows of a May night. We peered eagerly through the gloom.
Much to our disappointment, it was dark when we arrived in Carlisle—too dark to see anything clearly as we drove up the lane of the old King homestead on the hill. Behind us, a young moon hung over the southwestern meadows of springtime peace, but all around us were the soft, damp shadows of a May night. We looked eagerly through the darkness.
“There’s the big willow, Bev,” whispered Felix excitedly, as we turned in at the gate.
“There’s the big willow, Bev,” Felix whispered excitedly as we pulled in at the gate.
There it was, in truth—the tree Grandfather King had planted when he returned one evening from ploughing in the brook field and stuck the willow switch he had used all day in the soft soil by the gate.
There it was, really—the tree Grandfather King had planted when he came back one evening from working in the brook field and stuck the willow switch he had used all day into the soft soil by the gate.
It had taken root and grown; our father and our uncles and aunts had played in its shadow; and now it was a massive thing, with a huge girth of trunk and great spreading boughs, each of them as large as a tree in itself.
It had taken root and grown; our dad and our uncles and aunts had played in its shade; and now it was a huge thing, with a thick trunk and big spreading branches, each one as large as a tree by itself.
“I’m going to climb it to-morrow,” I said joyfully.
"I'm going to climb it tomorrow," I said happily.
Off to the right was a dim, branching place which we knew was the orchard; and on our left, among sibilant spruces and firs, was the old, whitewashed house—from which presently a light gleamed through an open door, and Aunt Janet, a big, bustling, sonsy woman, with full-blown peony cheeks, came to welcome us.
Off to the right was a dim, branching path we recognized as the orchard; and on our left, among whispering spruces and firs, stood the old, whitewashed house—from which a light shone through an open door, and Aunt Janet, a large, lively woman with rosy cheeks, came out to greet us.
Soon after we were at supper in the kitchen, with its low, dark, raftered ceiling from which substantial hams and flitches of bacon were hanging. Everything was just as father had described it. We felt that we had come home, leaving exile behind us.
Soon after, we were having dinner in the kitchen, with its low, dark, beam ceiling from which large hams and strips of bacon were hanging. Everything was exactly as Dad had described it. We felt like we had come home, leaving exile behind us.
Felicity, Cecily, and Dan were sitting opposite us, staring at us when they thought we would be too busy eating to see them. We tried to stare at them when THEY were eating; and as a result we were always catching each other at it and feeling cheap and embarrassed.
Felicity, Cecily, and Dan were sitting across from us, watching us when they thought we were too focused on eating to notice them. We tried to watch them while THEY were eating; and as a result, we kept catching each other in the act and feeling awkward and embarrassed.
Dan was the oldest; he was my age—thirteen. He was a lean, freckled fellow with rather long, lank, brown hair and the shapely King nose. We recognized it at once. His mouth was his own, however, for it was like to no mouth on either the King or the Ward side; and nobody would have been anxious to claim it, for it was an undeniably ugly one—long and narrow and twisted. But it could grin in friendly fashion, and both Felix and I felt that we were going to like Dan.
Dan was the oldest; he was my age—thirteen. He was a skinny, freckled guy with long, thin brown hair and a prominent King nose. We recognized it immediately. His mouth, though, was uniquely his; it didn’t resemble any mouth from the King or the Ward family, and no one would want to claim it because it was definitely not attractive—long, narrow, and twisted. But he could grin in a friendly way, and both Felix and I had a feeling we were going to like Dan.
Felicity was twelve. She had been called after Aunt Felicity, who was the twin sister of Uncle Felix. Aunt Felicity and Uncle Felix, as father had often told us, had died on the same day, far apart, and were buried side by side in the old Carlisle graveyard.
Felicity was twelve. She was named after Aunt Felicity, who was the twin sister of Uncle Felix. As Dad often told us, Aunt Felicity and Uncle Felix had died on the same day, far apart, and were buried next to each other in the old Carlisle graveyard.
We had known from Aunt Olivia’s letters, that Felicity was the beauty of the connection, and we had been curious to see her on that account. She fully justified our expectations. She was plump and dimpled, with big, dark-blue, heavy-lidded eyes, soft, feathery, golden curls, and a pink and white skin—“the King complexion.” The Kings were noted for their noses and complexion. Felicity had also delightful hands and wrists. At every turn of them a dimple showed itself. It was a pleasure to wonder what her elbows must be like.
We knew from Aunt Olivia’s letters that Felicity was the beauty in the family, and we were eager to see her because of that. She completely lived up to our expectations. She was plump and dimpled, with big, dark blue, heavy-lidded eyes, soft, feathery golden curls, and a pink-and-white complexion—“the King complexion.” The Kings were known for their distinctive noses and skin tone. Felicity also had lovely hands and wrists; every time she moved them, a dimple appeared. It sparked curiosity about what her elbows must look like.
She was very nicely dressed in a pink print and a frilled muslin apron; and we understood, from something Dan said, that she had “dressed up” in honour of our coming. This made us feel quite important. So far as we knew, no feminine creatures had ever gone to the pains of dressing up on our account before.
She was really well dressed in a pink print dress and a frilly muslin apron; and we gathered from something Dan said that she had "dressed up" to celebrate our arrival. This made us feel pretty special. As far as we knew, no women had ever gone to the trouble of dressing up for us before.
Cecily, who was eleven, was pretty also—or would have been had Felicity not been there. Felicity rather took the colour from other girls. Cecily looked pale and thin beside her; but she had dainty little features, smooth brown hair of satin sheen, and mild brown eyes, with just a hint of demureness in them now and again. We remembered that Aunt Olivia had written to father that Cecily was a true Ward—she had no sense of humour. We did not know what this meant, but we thought it was not exactly complimentary.
Cecily, who was eleven, was pretty too—or she would have been if Felicity hadn’t been around. Felicity kind of took the spotlight from other girls. Cecily looked pale and thin next to her; but she had delicate little features, smooth brown hair that shone like satin, and gentle brown eyes, with a touch of shyness in them every now and then. We remembered that Aunt Olivia had told Dad that Cecily was a true Ward—she had no sense of humor. We didn’t know what that meant, but we thought it wasn’t exactly a compliment.
Still, we were both inclined to think we would like Cecily better than Felicity. To be sure, Felicity was a stunning beauty. But, with the swift and unerring intuition of childhood, which feels in a moment what it sometimes takes maturity much time to perceive, we realized that she was rather too well aware of her good looks. In brief, we saw that Felicity was vain.
Still, we both thought we would prefer Cecily over Felicity. Sure, Felicity was incredibly beautiful. But, with the quick and instinctive understanding of childhood, which often recognizes things in a moment that it takes adults much longer to see, we sensed that she was a bit too aware of her looks. In short, we saw that Felicity was vain.
“It’s a wonder the Story Girl isn’t over to see you,” said Uncle Alec. “She’s been quite wild with excitement about your coming.”
“It’s surprising the Story Girl hasn’t come over to see you,” said Uncle Alec. “She’s been really excited about your arrival.”
“She hasn’t been very well all day,” explained Cecily, “and Aunt Olivia wouldn’t let her come out in the night air. She made her go to bed instead. The Story Girl was awfully disappointed.”
“She hasn’t been feeling very well all day,” Cecily explained, “and Aunt Olivia wouldn’t let her go out in the night air. She made her go to bed instead. The Story Girl was really disappointed.”
“Who is the Story Girl?” asked Felix.
“Who is the Story Girl?” Felix asked.
“Oh, Sara—Sara Stanley. We call her the Story Girl partly because she’s such a hand to tell stories—oh, I can’t begin to describe it—and partly because Sara Ray, who lives at the foot of the hill, often comes up to play with us, and it is awkward to have two girls of the same name in the same crowd. Besides, Sara Stanley doesn’t like her name and she’d rather be called the Story Girl.”
“Oh, Sara—Sara Stanley. We call her the Story Girl partly because she’s so good at telling stories—I can't even start to explain it—and partly because Sara Ray, who lives at the bottom of the hill, often comes up to play with us, and it's confusing to have two girls with the same name in the same group. Plus, Sara Stanley doesn’t like her name and prefers to be called the Story Girl.”
Dan speaking for the first time, rather sheepishly volunteered the information that Peter had also been intending to come over but had to go home to take some flour to his mother instead.
Dan, speaking for the first time and a bit nervously, mentioned that Peter had also planned to come over but had to head home to bring some flour to his mom instead.
“Peter?” I questioned. I had never heard of any Peter.
“Peter?” I asked. I had never heard of anyone named Peter.
“He is your Uncle Roger’s handy boy,” said Uncle Alec. “His name is Peter Craig, and he is a real smart little chap. But he’s got his share of mischief, that same lad.”
“He is your Uncle Roger’s helper,” said Uncle Alec. “His name is Peter Craig, and he’s a really clever little guy. But he’s got his fair share of mischief, that same kid.”
“He wants to be Felicity’s beau,” said Dan slyly.
“He wants to be Felicity’s boyfriend,” Dan said playfully.
“Don’t talk silly nonsense, Dan,” said Aunt Janet severely.
“Don't say silly nonsense, Dan,” Aunt Janet said sternly.
Felicity tossed her golden head and shot an unsisterly glance at Dan.
Felicity tossed her golden hair and shot an un-sisterly look at Dan.
“I wouldn’t be very likely to have a hired boy for a beau,” she observed.
“I probably wouldn't have a hired guy as a boyfriend,” she said.
We saw that her anger was real, not affected. Evidently Peter was not an admirer of whom Felicity was proud.
We could tell her anger was genuine, not fake. Clearly, Peter wasn’t someone Felicity was proud to admire.
We were very hungry boys; and when we had eaten all we could—and oh, what suppers Aunt Janet always spread!—we discovered that we were very tired also—too tired to go out and explore our ancestral domains, as we would have liked to do, despite the dark.
We were really hungry boys, and after we had eaten everything we could—and wow, Aunt Janet always made the best suppers!—we realized that we were also really tired—too tired to go out and explore our family land, even though we wanted to, despite the darkness.
We were quite willing to go to bed; and presently we found ourselves tucked away upstairs in the very room, looking out eastward into the spruce grove, which father had once occupied. Dan shared it with us, sleeping in a bed of his own in the opposite corner. The sheets and pillow-slips were fragrant with lavender, and one of Grandmother King’s noted patchwork quilts was over us. The window was open and we heard the frogs singing down in the swamp of the brook meadow. We had heard frogs sing in Ontario, of course; but certainly Prince Edward Island frogs were more tuneful and mellow. Or was it simply the glamour of old family traditions and tales which was over us, lending its magic to all sights and sounds around us? This was home—father’s home—OUR home! We had never lived long enough in any one house to develop a feeling of affection for it; but here, under the roof-tree built by Great-Grandfather King ninety years ago, that feeling swept into our boyish hearts and souls like a flood of living sweetness and tenderness.
We were more than ready to go to bed, and soon we found ourselves tucked away upstairs in the very room that looked out eastward into the spruce grove, which our dad had once used. Dan shared the space with us, sleeping in his own bed in the opposite corner. The sheets and pillowcases smelled of lavender, and one of Grandmother King’s famous patchwork quilts was covering us. The window was open, and we could hear the frogs singing down in the swamp of the brook meadow. We had heard frogs sing in Ontario, of course, but the frogs on Prince Edward Island were definitely more melodic and rich. Or was it just the magic of old family traditions and stories surrounding us, making everything seem more enchanting? This was home—Dad’s home—OUR home! We had never lived long enough in any one place to really feel attached to it; but here, under the roof built by Great-Grandfather King ninety years ago, that feeling surged into our young hearts and souls like a wave of pure sweetness and warmth.
“Just think, those are the very frogs father listened to when he was a little boy,” whispered Felix.
“Just think, those are the exact frogs Dad listened to when he was a kid,” whispered Felix.
“They can hardly be the SAME frogs,” I objected doubtfully, not feeling very certain about the possible longevity of frogs. “It’s twenty years since father left home.”
“They can't be the SAME frogs,” I said, unsure, not feeling very confident about how long frogs can live. “It’s been twenty years since Dad left home.”
“Well, they’re the descendants of the frogs he heard,” said Felix, “and they’re singing in the same swamp. That’s near enough.”
“Well, they’re the descendants of the frogs he listened to,” said Felix, “and they’re singing in the same swamp. That’s close enough.”
Our door was open and in their room across the narrow hall the girls were preparing for bed, and talking rather more loudly than they might have done had they realized how far their sweet, shrill voices carried.
Our door was open, and in their room across the narrow hallway, the girls were getting ready for bed, talking a bit louder than they probably would have if they had known how far their sweet, high voices could be heard.
“What do you think of the boys?” asked Cecily.
“What do you think of the guys?” asked Cecily.
“Beverley is handsome, but Felix is too fat,” answered Felicity promptly.
“Beverley is attractive, but Felix is too overweight,” Felicity replied quickly.
Felix twitched the quilt rather viciously and grunted. But I began to think I would like Felicity. It might not be altogether her fault that she was vain. How could she help it when she looked in the mirror?
Felix yanked the quilt roughly and grunted. But I started to think I might actually like Felicity. It might not be entirely her fault that she was vain. How could she not be when she looked in the mirror?
“I think they’re both nice and nice looking,” said Cecily.
"I think they're both really nice and good looking," said Cecily.
Dear little soul!
Dear little one!
“I wonder what the Story Girl will think of them,” said Felicity, as if, after all, that was the main thing.
“I wonder what the Story Girl will think of them,” Felicity said, as if, after all, that was the most important thing.
Somehow, we, too, felt that it was. We felt that if the Story Girl did not approve of us it made little difference who else did or did not.
Somehow, we felt the same way. We felt that if the Story Girl didn’t approve of us, it didn’t really matter who else did or didn’t.
“I wonder if the Story Girl is pretty,” said Felix aloud.
“I wonder if the Story Girl is pretty,” Felix said out loud.
“No, she isn’t,” said Dan instantly, from across the room. “But you’ll think she is while she’s talking to you. Everybody does. It’s only when you go away from her that you find out she isn’t a bit pretty after all.”
“No, she isn’t,” Dan said immediately from across the room. “But you’ll think she is while she’s talking to you. Everyone does. It’s only when you step away from her that you realize she isn’t pretty at all.”
The girls’ door shut with a bang. Silence fell over the house. We drifted into the land of sleep, wondering if the Story Girl would like us.
The girls' door slammed shut. Silence enveloped the house. We slipped into sleep, curious if the Story Girl would like us.
CHAPTER II. A QUEEN OF HEARTS
I wakened shortly after sunrise. The pale May sunshine was showering through the spruces, and a chill, inspiring wind was tossing the boughs about.
I woke up shortly after sunrise. The pale May sunlight was streaming through the spruces, and a cool, refreshing wind was rustling the branches.
“Felix, wake up,” I whispered, shaking him.
“Felix, wake up,” I whispered, shaking him.
“What’s the matter?” he murmured reluctantly.
"What's wrong?" he asked softly.
“It’s morning. Let’s get up and go down and out. I can’t wait another minute to see the places father has told us of.”
“It’s morning. Let’s get up and head out. I can’t wait any longer to see the places Dad has told us about.”
We slipped out of bed and dressed, without arousing Dan, who was still slumbering soundly, his mouth wide open, and his bed-clothes kicked off on the floor. I had hard work to keep Felix from trying to see if he could “shy” a marble into that tempting open mouth. I told him it would waken Dan, who would then likely insist on getting up and accompanying us, and it would be so much nicer to go by ourselves for the first time.
We quietly got out of bed and got dressed, making sure not to wake Dan, who was still fast asleep with his mouth wide open and his blankets thrown onto the floor. I had a tough time stopping Felix from trying to see if he could toss a marble into that inviting open mouth. I told him it would wake Dan up, who would probably want to get up and come with us, and that it would be way nicer to go on our own for the first time.
Everything was very still as we crept downstairs. Out in the kitchen we heard some one, presumably Uncle Alec, lighting the fire; but the heart of house had not yet begun to beat for the day.
Everything was really quiet as we tiptoed downstairs. In the kitchen, we heard someone, probably Uncle Alec, starting the fire; but the heart of the house hadn't started to come alive for the day yet.
We paused a moment in the hall to look at the big “Grandfather” clock. It was not going, but it seemed like an old, familiar acquaintance to us, with the gilt balls on its three peaks; the little dial and pointer which would indicate the changes of the moon, and the very dent in its wooden door which father had made when he was a boy, by kicking it in a fit of naughtiness.
We took a moment in the hallway to look at the big “Grandfather” clock. It wasn’t working, but it felt like an old, familiar friend to us, with its gilt balls on three peaks; the small dial and hand that showed the phases of the moon, and the dent in its wooden door that dad had made when he was a kid, by kicking it in a moment of mischief.
Then we opened the front door and stepped out, rapture swelling in our bosoms. There was a rare breeze from the south blowing to meet us; the shadows of the spruces were long and clear-cut; the exquisite skies of early morning, blue and wind-winnowed, were over us; away to the west, beyond the brook field, was a long valley and a hill purple with firs and laced with still leafless beeches and maples.
Then we opened the front door and stepped outside, joy swelling in our hearts. A rare breeze from the south greeted us; the shadows of the spruces were long and sharp; the beautiful skies of early morning, blue and fresh, hovered above us; to the west, beyond the brook field, stretched a long valley and a hill covered in firs and intertwined with still leafless beeches and maples.
Behind the house was a grove of fir and spruce, a dim, cool place where the winds were fond of purring and where there was always a resinous, woodsy odour. On the further side of it was a thick plantation of slender silver birches and whispering poplars; and beyond it was Uncle Roger’s house.
Behind the house was a grove of fir and spruce, a shaded, cool spot where the winds liked to purr and where there was always a resinous, woody scent. On the other side was a dense cluster of slender silver birches and rustling poplars; and beyond that was Uncle Roger’s house.
Right before us, girt about with its trim spruce hedge, was the famous King orchard, the history of which was woven into our earliest recollections. We knew all about it, from father’s descriptions, and in fancy we had roamed in it many a time and oft.
Right in front of us, surrounded by its neat spruce hedge, was the famous King orchard, a place whose history was part of our earliest memories. We knew all about it from our father's stories, and in our imagination, we had wandered through it many times.
It was now nearly sixty years since it had had its beginning, when Grandfather King brought his bride home. Before the wedding he had fenced off the big south meadow that sloped to the sun; it was the finest, most fertile field on the farm, and the neighbours told young Abraham King that he would raise many a fine crop of wheat in that meadow. Abraham King smiled and, being a man of few words, said nothing; but in his mind he had a vision of the years to be, and in that vision he saw, not rippling acres of harvest gold, but great, leafy avenues of wide-spreading trees laden with fruit to gladden the eyes of children and grandchildren yet unborn.
It was now almost sixty years since it all began when Grandfather King brought his bride home. Before the wedding, he had fenced off the large south meadow that sloped toward the sun; it was the finest, most fertile field on the farm, and the neighbors told young Abraham King that he would grow many great crops of wheat there. Abraham King smiled and, being a man of few words, said nothing; but in his mind, he had a vision of the years to come, and in that vision, he saw not golden fields of harvest but lush, leafy avenues of wide-spreading trees filled with fruit to delight the eyes of children and grandchildren yet to be born.
It was a vision to develop slowly into fulfilment. Grandfather King was in no hurry. He did not set his whole orchard out at once, for he wished it to grow with his life and history, and be bound up with all of good and joy that should come to his household. So the morning after he had brought his young wife home they went together to the south meadow and planted their bridal trees. These trees were no longer living; but they had been when father was a boy, and every spring bedecked themselves in blossom as delicately tinted as Elizabeth King’s face when she walked through the old south meadow in the morn of her life and love.
It was a vision that would gradually come to life. Grandfather King wasn’t in a rush. He didn’t plant his entire orchard all at once because he wanted it to grow alongside his life and history, intertwined with all the good and joy that would come to his family. So, the morning after he brought his young wife home, they went together to the south meadow and planted their wedding trees. These trees weren’t alive anymore, but they had been when his father was a boy, and every spring they adorned themselves with blossoms as delicately tinted as Elizabeth King’s face when she walked through the old south meadow in the morning of her life and love.
When a son was born to Abraham and Elizabeth a tree was planted in the orchard for him. They had fourteen children in all, and each child had its “birth tree.” Every family festival was commemorated in like fashion, and every beloved visitor who spent a night under their roof was expected to plant a tree in the orchard. So it came to pass that every tree in it was a fair green monument to some love or delight of the vanished years. And each grandchild had its tree, there, also, set out by grandfather when the tidings of its birth reached him; not always an apple tree—perhaps it was a plum, or cherry or pear. But it was always known by the name of the person for whom, or by whom, it was planted; and Felix and I knew as much about “Aunt Felicity’s pears,” and “Aunt Julia’s cherries,” and “Uncle Alec’s apples,” and the “Rev. Mr. Scott’s plums,” as if we had been born and bred among them.
When Abraham and Elizabeth had a son, they planted a tree in the orchard for him. They had fourteen children in total, and each child had their own “birth tree.” Every family celebration was marked in the same way, and every cherished guest who spent the night at their home was expected to plant a tree in the orchard. As a result, every tree became a beautiful green memorial to some love or joy from the past. Each grandchild also had their own tree, planted by their grandfather when he got the news of their birth; it wasn't always an apple tree—sometimes it was a plum, cherry, or pear. But it was always named after the person for whom, or by whom, it was planted, and Felix and I knew all about “Aunt Felicity’s pears,” “Aunt Julia’s cherries,” “Uncle Alec’s apples,” and “Rev. Mr. Scott’s plums,” as if we had grown up among them.
And now we had come to the orchard; it was before us; we had only to open that little whitewashed gate in the hedge and we might find ourselves in its storied domain. But before we reached the gate we glanced to our left, along the grassy, spruce-bordered lane which led over to Uncle Roger’s; and at the entrance of that lane we saw a girl standing, with a gray cat at her feet. She lifted her hand and beckoned blithely to us; and, the orchard forgotten, we followed her summons. For we knew that this must be the Story Girl; and in that gay and graceful gesture was an allurement not to be gainsaid or denied.
And now we had arrived at the orchard; it was right in front of us; we just needed to open that little white gate in the hedge and we could enter its famous grounds. But before we got to the gate, we looked to our left, along the grassy lane lined with spruces that led to Uncle Roger’s place; and at the start of that lane, we saw a girl standing with a gray cat at her feet. She waved her hand and cheerfully called to us; and, forgetting all about the orchard, we followed her call. We knew this had to be the Story Girl; her cheerful and graceful gesture was impossible to resist.
We looked at her as we drew near with such interest that we forgot to feel shy. No, she was not pretty. She was tall for her fourteen years, slim and straight; around her long, white face—rather too long and too white—fell sleek, dark-brown curls, tied above either ear with rosettes of scarlet ribbon. Her large, curving mouth was as red as a poppy, and she had brilliant, almond-shaped, hazel eyes; but we did not think her pretty.
We approached her with so much curiosity that we forgot to feel shy. No, she wasn’t pretty. She was tall for her fourteen years, slim and straight; sleek, dark brown curls framed her long, very pale face, tied above each ear with bright red ribbon rosettes. Her large, curvy mouth was as red as a poppy, and she had bright, almond-shaped hazel eyes; but we didn’t consider her pretty.
Then she spoke; she said,
Then she spoke; she said,
“Good morning.”
"Good morning."
Never had we heard a voice like hers. Never, in all my life since, have I heard such a voice. I cannot describe it. I might say it was clear; I might say it was sweet; I might say it was vibrant and far-reaching and bell-like; all this would be true, but it would give you no real idea of the peculiar quality which made the Story Girl’s voice what it was.
Never have we heard a voice like hers. In all my life since then, I’ve never heard a voice like it. I can't describe it. I could say it was clear; I could say it was sweet; I could say it was vibrant, far-reaching, and resembling a bell; all of that would be true, but it wouldn't really convey the unique quality that made the Story Girl’s voice what it was.
If voices had colour, hers would have been like a rainbow. It made words LIVE. Whatever she said became a breathing entity, not a mere verbal statement or utterance. Felix and I were too young to understand or analyze the impression it made upon us; but we instantly felt at her greeting that it WAS a good morning—a surpassingly good morning—the very best morning that had ever happened in this most excellent of worlds.
If voices had color, hers would have been like a rainbow. It made words feel ALIVE. Whatever she said turned into a living thing, not just a simple statement or sound. Felix and I were too young to really understand or break down the impact it had on us; but as soon as she greeted us, we felt it was a good morning—a wonderfully good morning—the best morning that had ever existed in this amazing world.
“You are Felix and Beverley,” she went on, shaking our hands with an air of frank comradeship, which was very different from the shy, feminine advances of Felicity and Cecily. From that moment we were as good friends as if we had known each other for a hundred years. “I am glad to see you. I was so disappointed I couldn’t go over last night. I got up early this morning, though, for I felt sure you would be up early, too, and that you’d like to have me tell you about things. I can tell things so much better than Felicity or Cecily. Do you think Felicity is VERY pretty?”
“You're Felix and Beverley,” she continued, shaking our hands with a sense of straightforward friendship that was very different from the shy, feminine gestures of Felicity and Cecily. From that moment, we were as good friends as if we had known each other for a hundred years. “I’m glad to see you. I was so disappointed I couldn’t come over last night. I got up early this morning because I was sure you would be up early too, and that you'd want to hear about things. I can explain things so much better than Felicity or Cecily. Do you think Felicity is REALLY pretty?”
“She’s the prettiest girl I ever saw,” I said enthusiastically, remembering that Felicity had called me handsome.
"She's the most beautiful girl I've ever seen," I said excitedly, remembering that Felicity had called me handsome.
“The boys all think so,” said the Story Girl, not, I fancied, quite well pleased. “And I suppose she is. She is a splendid cook, too, though she is only twelve. I can’t cook. I am trying to learn, but I don’t make much progress. Aunt Olivia says I haven’t enough natural gumption ever to be a cook; but I’d love to be able to make as good cakes and pies as Felicity can make. But then, Felicity is stupid. It’s not ill-natured of me to say that. It’s just the truth, and you’d soon find it out for yourselves. I like Felicity very well, but she IS stupid. Cecily is ever so much cleverer. Cecily’s a dear. So is Uncle Alec; and Aunt Janet is pretty nice, too.”
“The boys all think so,” said the Story Girl, not that I thought she was completely happy about it. “And I guess she is. She’s an amazing cook, too, even though she’s only twelve. I can’t cook. I’m trying to learn, but I’m not making much headway. Aunt Olivia says I don’t have enough natural talent to ever be a good cook; but I’d love to be able to bake cakes and pies as well as Felicity does. But then, Felicity is a bit dull. It’s not mean of me to say that. It’s just the truth, and you’d figure it out pretty quickly. I really like Felicity, but she IS dull. Cecily is so much smarter. Cecily’s a sweetheart. So is Uncle Alec; and Aunt Janet is pretty nice, too.”
“What is Aunt Olivia like?” asked Felix.
“What’s Aunt Olivia like?” Felix asked.
“Aunt Olivia is very pretty. She is just like a pansy—all velvety and purply and goldy.”
“Aunt Olivia is really pretty. She’s just like a pansy—all soft and purple and golden.”
Felix and I SAW, somewhere inside of our heads, a velvet and purple and gold pansy-woman, just as the Story Girl spoke.
Felix and I saw, somewhere in our minds, a velvet and purple and gold pansy-woman, just like the Story Girl said.
“But is she NICE?” I asked. That was the main question about grown-ups. Their looks mattered little to us.
“But is she nice?” I asked. That was the main question about adults. Their appearance mattered little to us.
“She is lovely. But she is twenty-nine, you know. That’s pretty old. She doesn’t bother me much. Aunt Janet says that I’d have no bringing up at all, if it wasn’t for her. Aunt Olivia says children should just be let COME up—that everything else is settled for them long before they are born. I don’t understand that. Do you?”
"She’s beautiful. But she’s twenty-nine, you know. That’s pretty old. She doesn’t really annoy me. Aunt Janet says I wouldn’t have any upbringing at all if it weren’t for her. Aunt Olivia says kids should just be allowed to grow up—that everything else is figured out for them long before they’re even born. I don’t get that. Do you?"
No, we did not. But it was our experience that grown-ups had a habit of saying things hard to understand.
No, we didn’t. But we found that adults often said things that were hard to understand.
“What is Uncle Roger like?” was our next question.
“What’s Uncle Roger like?” was our next question.
“Well, I like Uncle Roger,” said the Story Girl meditatively. “He is big and jolly. But he teases people too much. You ask him a serious question and you get a ridiculous answer. He hardly ever scolds or gets cross, though, and THAT is something. He is an old bachelor.”
“Well, I like Uncle Roger,” said the Story Girl thoughtfully. “He’s big and cheerful. But he jokes around too much. You ask him a serious question and get a silly answer. He hardly ever scolds or gets angry, though, and THAT is something. He’s an old bachelor.”
“Doesn’t he ever mean to get married?” asked Felix.
“Is he ever planning to get married?” asked Felix.
“I don’t know. Aunt Olivia wishes he would, because she’s tired keeping house for him, and she wants to go to Aunt Julia in California. But she says he’ll never get married, because he is looking for perfection, and when he finds her she won’t have HIM.”
“I don’t know. Aunt Olivia hopes he will because she’s tired of taking care of him, and she wants to go visit Aunt Julia in California. But she says he’ll never get married because he’s looking for perfection, and by the time he finds her, she won’t want him.”
By this time we were all sitting down on the gnarled roots of the spruces, and the big gray cat came over and made friends with us. He was a lordly animal, with a silver-gray coat beautifully marked with darker stripes. With such colouring most cats would have had white or silver feet; but he had four black paws and a black nose. Such points gave him an air of distinction, and marked him out as quite different from the common or garden variety of cats. He seemed to be a cat with a tolerably good opinion of himself, and his response to our advances was slightly tinged with condescension.
By this time, we were all sitting on the twisted roots of the spruce trees, and the big gray cat came over to say hello. He was an impressive animal, with a silver-gray coat beautifully marked with darker stripes. Usually, cats with that coloring have white or silver feet, but he had four black paws and a black nose. Those traits gave him a sense of distinction and set him apart from ordinary cats. He seemed to have a pretty good opinion of himself, and his reaction to our attempts to befriend him was just a bit condescending.
“This isn’t Topsy, is it?” I asked. I knew at once that the question was a foolish one. Topsy, the cat of which father had talked, had flourished thirty years before, and all her nine lives could scarcely have lasted so long.
“This isn’t Topsy, is it?” I asked. I immediately realized that the question was a silly one. Topsy, the cat my dad had talked about, had lived thirty years ago, and all her nine lives couldn’t have lasted that long.
“No, but it is Topsy’s great-great-great-great-grandson,” said the Story Girl gravely. “His name is Paddy and he is my own particular cat. We have barn cats, but Paddy never associates with them. I am very good friends with all cats. They are so sleek and comfortable and dignified. And it is so easy to make them happy. Oh, I’m so glad you boys have come to live here. Nothing ever happens here, except days, so we have to make our own good times. We were short of boys before—only Dan and Peter to four girls.”
“No, but he is Topsy’s great-great-great-great-grandson,” the Story Girl said seriously. “His name is Paddy, and he’s my special cat. We have barn cats, but Paddy doesn’t hang out with them. I’m really good friends with all cats. They’re so sleek, comfy, and dignified. Plus, it’s really easy to make them happy. Oh, I’m so glad you boys have moved here. Nothing ever happens around here, just the same routine, so we have to create our own fun. We were short on boys before—only Dan and Peter with four girls.”
“FOUR girls? Oh, yes, Sara Ray. Felicity mentioned her. What is she like? Where does she live?”
“Four girls? Oh, yeah, Sara Ray. Felicity talked about her. What's she like? Where does she live?”
“Just down the hill. You can’t see the house for the spruce bush. Sara is a nice girl. She’s only eleven, and her mother is dreadfully strict. She never allows Sara to read a single story. JUST you fancy! Sara’s conscience is always troubling her for doing things she’s sure her mother won’t approve, but it never prevents her from doing them. It only spoils her fun. Uncle Roger says that a mother who won’t let you do anything, and a conscience that won’t let you enjoy anything is an awful combination, and he doesn’t wonder Sara is pale and thin and nervous. But, between you and me, I believe the real reason is that her mother doesn’t give her half enough to eat. Not that she’s mean, you know—but she thinks it isn’t healthy for children to eat much, or anything but certain things. Isn’t it fortunate we weren’t born into that sort of a family?”
“Just down the hill. You can’t see the house because of the spruce bush. Sara is a nice girl. She’s only eleven, and her mom is really strict. She never lets Sara read a single story. Can you believe that? Sara’s conscience always bothers her for doing things she knows her mom won’t approve of, but it never stops her from doing them. It just ruins her fun. Uncle Roger says that a mom who won’t let you do anything, and a conscience that won’t let you enjoy anything is a terrible combination, and he doesn’t understand why Sara is so pale and thin and anxious. But, between you and me, I think the real reason is that her mom doesn’t feed her nearly enough. Not that she’s mean, you know—but she believes it’s not healthy for kids to eat much, or anything except certain foods. Isn’t it lucky we weren’t born into that kind of family?”
“I think it’s awfully lucky we were all born into the same family,” Felix remarked.
“I think it’s really lucky we were all born into the same family,” Felix remarked.
“Isn’t it? I’ve often thought so. And I’ve often thought what a dreadful thing it would have been if Grandfather and Grandmother King had never got married to each other. I don’t suppose there would have been a single one of us children here at all; or if we were, we would be part somebody else and that would be almost as bad. When I think it all over I can’t feel too thankful that Grandfather and Grandmother King happened to marry each other, when there were so many other people they might have married.”
“Isn’t it? I’ve thought that a lot. And I’ve often considered how terrible it would have been if Grandfather and Grandmother King had never married each other. I doubt any of us kids would even exist; or if we did, we’d be part of someone else’s family, and that would be almost as bad. When I reflect on it, I can’t help but feel grateful that Grandfather and Grandmother King ended up together, especially since there were so many other people they could have married.”
Felix and I shivered. We felt suddenly that we had escaped a dreadful danger—the danger of having been born somebody else. But it took the Story Girl to make us realize just how dreadful it was and what a terrible risk we had run years before we, or our parents either, had existed.
Felix and I trembled. We suddenly felt like we had dodged a terrifying danger—the danger of having been born as someone else. But it was the Story Girl who really made us understand just how awful it was and what a huge risk we had taken long before we, or even our parents, had come into existence.
“Who lives over there?” I asked, pointing to a house across the fields.
“Who lives over there?” I asked, pointing to a house across the fields.
“Oh, that belongs to the Awkward Man. His name is Jasper Dale, but everybody calls him the Awkward Man. And they do say he writes poetry. He calls his place Golden Milestone. I know why, because I’ve read Longfellow’s poems. He never goes into society because he is so awkward. The girls laugh at him and he doesn’t like it. I know a story about him and I’ll tell it to you sometime.”
“Oh, that belongs to the Awkward Man. His name is Jasper Dale, but everyone calls him the Awkward Man. And they say he writes poetry. He calls his place Golden Milestone. I know why, because I’ve read Longfellow’s poems. He never goes into social gatherings because he’s so awkward. The girls laugh at him, and he doesn’t like it. I know a story about him, and I’ll tell it to you sometime.”
“And who lives in that other house?” asked Felix, looking over the westering valley where a little gray roof was visible among the trees.
“And who lives in that other house?” Felix asked, glancing over the setting valley where a small gray roof peeked out among the trees.
“Old Peg Bowen. She’s very queer. She lives there with a lot of pet animals in winter, and in summer she roams over the country and begs her meals. They say she is crazy. People have always tried to frighten us children into good behaviour by telling us that Peg Bowen would catch us if we didn’t behave. I’m not so frightened of her as I once was, but I don’t think I would like to be caught by her. Sara Ray is dreadfully scared of her. Peter Craig says she is a witch and that he bets she’s at the bottom of it when the butter won’t come. But I don’t believe THAT. Witches are so scarce nowadays. There may be some somewhere in the world, but it’s not likely there are any here right in Prince Edward Island. They used to be very plenty long ago. I know some splendid witch stories I’ll tell you some day. They’ll just make your blood freeze in your veins.”
“Old Peg Bowen. She’s pretty weird. She lives there with a bunch of pets in the winter, and in the summer, she wanders around the countryside begging for food. They say she’s crazy. People have always tried to scare us kids into behaving by telling us that Peg Bowen would catch us if we didn’t act right. I’m not as scared of her as I used to be, but I still wouldn’t want to get caught by her. Sara Ray is really terrified of her. Peter Craig says she’s a witch and that he’s sure she’s behind it when the butter won’t come. But I don’t believe that. Witches are pretty rare nowadays. There might be some somewhere in the world, but it’s hard to believe they’re right here in Prince Edward Island. They used to be everywhere a long time ago. I know some great witch stories I’ll tell you someday. They’ll really make your blood run cold.”
We hadn’t a doubt of it. If anybody could freeze the blood in our veins this girl with the wonderful voice could. But it was a May morning, and our young blood was running blithely in our veins. We suggested a visit to the orchard would be more agreeable.
We had no doubt about it. If anyone could chill us to the bone, it would be this girl with the amazing voice. But it was a May morning, and our youthful energy was flowing happily through our veins. We suggested that a trip to the orchard would be more enjoyable.
“All right. I know stories about it, too,” she said, as we walked across the yard, followed by Paddy of the waving tail. “Oh, aren’t you glad it is spring? The beauty of winter is that it makes you appreciate spring.”
“All right. I know stories about it, too,” she said as we walked across the yard, with Paddy wagging his tail behind us. “Oh, aren’t you glad it’s spring? The beauty of winter is that it makes you appreciate spring.”
The latch of the gate clicked under the Story Girl’s hand, and the next moment we were in the King orchard.
The latch on the gate clicked under the Story Girl's hand, and the next moment we were in the King orchard.
CHAPTER III. LEGENDS OF THE OLD ORCHARD
Outside of the orchard the grass was only beginning to grow green; but here, sheltered by the spruce hedges from uncertain winds and sloping to southern suns, it was already like a wonderful velvet carpet; the leaves on the trees were beginning to come out in woolly, grayish clusters; and there were purple-pencilled white violets at the base of the Pulpit Stone.
Outside the orchard, the grass was just starting to turn green; but here, protected by the spruce hedges from unpredictable winds and angled toward the southern sun, it already felt like a beautiful velvet carpet. The leaves on the trees were beginning to sprout in fuzzy, grayish clumps, and there were purple-tipped white violets at the foot of the Pulpit Stone.
“It’s all just as father described it,” said Felix with a blissful sigh, “and there’s the well with the Chinese roof.”
“It’s exactly how Dad described it,” said Felix with a happy sigh, “and there’s the well with the Chinese roof.”
We hurried over to it, treading on the spears of mint that were beginning to shoot up about it. It was a very deep well, and the curb was of rough, undressed stones. Over it, the queer, pagoda-like roof, built by Uncle Stephen on his return from a voyage to China, was covered with yet leafless vines.
We rushed over to it, stepping on the mint plants that were starting to sprout around it. It was a very deep well, and the edge was made of rough, unrefined stones. Above it, the strange, pagoda-style roof, built by Uncle Stephen when he came back from a trip to China, was covered with vines that had no leaves yet.
“It’s so pretty, when the vines leaf out and hang down in long festoons,” said the Story Girl. “The birds build their nests in it. A pair of wild canaries come here every summer. And ferns grow out between the stones of the well as far down as you can see. The water is lovely. Uncle Edward preached his finest sermon about the Bethlehem well where David’s soldiers went to get him water, and he illustrated it by describing his old well at the homestead—this very well—and how in foreign lands he had longed for its sparkling water. So you see it is quite famous.”
“It’s so beautiful when the vines sprout leaves and hang down in long strands,” said the Story Girl. “The birds build their nests in it. Every summer, a pair of wild canaries comes here. And ferns grow between the stones of the well as far down as you can see. The water is gorgeous. Uncle Edward gave his best sermon about the Bethlehem well where David’s soldiers went to fetch water for him, and he illustrated it by talking about his old well at the homestead—this very well—and how in foreign places he had yearned for its sparkling water. So you see, it’s quite famous.”
“There’s a cup just like the one that used to be here in father’s time,” exclaimed Felix, pointing to an old-fashioned shallow cup of clouded blue ware on a little shelf inside the curb.
“There’s a cup just like the one that used to be here in Dad’s time,” exclaimed Felix, pointing to an old-fashioned shallow cup of cloudy blue pottery on a small shelf inside the curb.
“It is the very same cup,” said the Story Girl impressively. “Isn’t it an amazing thing? That cup has been here for forty years, and hundreds of people have drunk from it, and it has never been broken. Aunt Julia dropped it down the well once, but they fished it up, not hurt a bit except for that little nick in the rim. I think it is bound up with the fortunes of the King family, like the Luck of Edenhall in Longfellow’s poem. It is the last cup of Grandmother King’s second best set. Her best set is still complete. Aunt Olivia has it. You must get her to show it to you. It’s so pretty, with red berries all over it, and the funniest little pot-bellied cream jug. Aunt Olivia never uses it except on a family anniversary.”
“It’s the same cup,” said the Story Girl impressively. “Isn’t it amazing? That cup has been here for forty years, and hundreds of people have drunk from it, and it’s never been broken. Aunt Julia dropped it down the well once, but they got it back, not a bit damaged except for that little nick on the rim. I think it’s connected to the fortunes of the King family, like the Luck of Edenhall in Longfellow’s poem. It’s the last cup from Grandmother King’s second-best set. Her best set is still complete. Aunt Olivia has it. You should get her to show it to you. It’s so pretty, with red berries all over it, and the funniest little pot-bellied cream jug. Aunt Olivia only uses it on family anniversaries.”
We took a drink from the blue cup and then went to find our birthday trees. We were rather disappointed to find them quite large, sturdy ones. It seemed to us that they should still be in the sapling stage corresponding to our boyhood.
We took a sip from the blue cup and then went to look for our birthday trees. We were pretty disappointed to find them as large, strong ones. It felt to us like they should still be in the young stage, just like our childhood.
“Your apples are lovely to eat,” the Story Girl said to me, “but Felix’s are only good for pies. Those two big trees behind them are the twins’ trees—my mother and Uncle Felix, you know. The apples are so dead sweet that nobody but us children and the French boys can eat them. And that tall, slender tree over there, with the branches all growing straight up, is a seedling that came up of itself, and NOBODY can eat its apples, they are so sour and bitter. Even the pigs won’t eat them. Aunt Janet tried to make pies of them once, because she said she hated to see them going to waste. But she never tried again. She said it was better to waste apples alone than apples and sugar too. And then she tried giving them away to the French hired men, but they wouldn’t even carry them home.”
“Your apples are great to eat,” the Story Girl said to me, “but Felix’s are only good for pies. Those two big trees behind them are the twins’ trees—my mom and Uncle Felix, you know. The apples are so incredibly sweet that only us kids and the French boys can eat them. And that tall, slender tree over there, with the branches growing straight up, is a seedling that just came up on its own, and NOBODY can eat its apples—they're so sour and bitter. Even the pigs won’t touch them. Aunt Janet once tried to make pies with them because she said she couldn’t stand seeing them go to waste. But she never tried again. She said it’s better to waste apples alone than to waste apples and sugar too. Then she tried giving them to the French hired men, but they wouldn’t even take them home.”
The Story Girl’s words fell on the morning air like pearls and diamonds. Even her prepositions and conjunctions had untold charm, hinting at mystery and laughter and magic bound up in everything she mentioned. Apple pies and sour seedlings and pigs became straightway invested with a glamour of romance.
The Story Girl’s words floated through the morning air like pearls and diamonds. Even her little words had an enchanting quality, suggesting mystery, laughter, and magic in everything she talked about. Apple pies, sour seedlings, and pigs were instantly wrapped in a touch of romance.
“I like to hear you talk,” said Felix in his grave, stodgy way.
“I like listening to you talk,” Felix said in his serious, formal manner.
“Everybody does,” said the Story Girl coolly. “I’m glad you like the way I talk. But I want you to like ME, too—AS WELL as you like Felicity and Cecily. Not BETTER. I wanted that once but I’ve got over it. I found out in Sunday School, the day the minister taught our class, that it was selfish. But I want you to like me AS WELL.”
“Everyone does,” said the Story Girl calmly. “I’m glad you like how I talk. But I want you to like ME too—just like you like Felicity and Cecily. Not MORE. I wanted that once, but I’ve moved past it. I learned in Sunday School, the day the minister taught our class, that it was selfish. But I want you to like me TOO.”
“Well, I will, for one,” said Felix emphatically. I think he was remembering that Felicity had called him fat.
“Well, I will, for sure,” said Felix emphatically. I think he was remembering that Felicity had called him overweight.
Cecily now joined us. It appeared that it was Felicity’s morning to help prepare breakfast, therefore she could not come. We all went to Uncle Stephen’s Walk.
Cecily joined us. It seemed that it was Felicity's turn to help with breakfast, so she couldn't come. We all went to Uncle Stephen's Walk.
This was a double row of apple trees, running down the western side of the orchard. Uncle Stephen was the first born of Abraham and Elizabeth King. He had none of grandfather’s abiding love for woods and meadows and the kindly ways of the warm red earth. Grandmother King had been a Ward, and in Uncle Stephen the blood of the seafaring race claimed its own. To sea he must go, despite the pleadings and tears of a reluctant mother; and it was from the sea he came to set out his avenue in the orchard with trees brought from a foreign land.
This was a double row of apple trees along the western side of the orchard. Uncle Stephen was the firstborn of Abraham and Elizabeth King. He didn’t share Grandpa's deep love for the woods and meadows or the warm, nurturing earth. Grandma King had been a Ward, and in Uncle Stephen, the blood of the seafaring lineage was strong. He had to go to sea, despite his mother’s pleas and tears; it was from the sea that he returned to plant his avenue in the orchard with trees from a foreign land.
Then he sailed away again—and the ship was never heard of more. The gray first came in grandmother’s brown hair in those months of waiting. The, for the first time, the orchard heard the sound of weeping and was consecrated by a sorrow.
Then he sailed away again—and the ship was never heard from again. The gray first appeared in grandmother’s brown hair during those months of waiting. For the first time, the orchard heard the sound of weeping and was marked by a sorrow.
“When the blossoms come out it’s wonderful to walk here,” said the Story Girl. “It’s like a dream of fairyland—as if you were walking in a king’s palace. The apples are delicious, and in winter it’s a splendid place for coasting.”
“When the blossoms come out, it’s amazing to walk here,” said the Story Girl. “It feels like a dream from fairyland—as if you were strolling through a king’s palace. The apples are tasty, and in winter, it’s a great spot for sledding.”
From the Walk we went to the Pulpit Stone—a huge gray boulder, as high as a man’s head, in the southeastern corner. It was straight and smooth in front, but sloped down in natural steps behind, with a ledge midway on which one could stand. It had played an important part in the games of our uncles and aunts, being fortified castle, Indian ambush, throne, pulpit, or concert platform, as occasion required. Uncle Edward had preached his first sermon at the age of eight from that old gray boulder; and Aunt Julia, whose voice was to delight thousands, sang her earliest madrigals there.
From the Walk, we headed to the Pulpit Stone—a massive gray boulder, about the height of a man’s head, located in the southeastern corner. The front was straight and smooth, but it sloped down in natural steps at the back, with a ledge in the middle where someone could stand. It had been a key part of the games played by our uncles and aunts, serving as a fortified castle, an Indian ambush, a throne, a pulpit, or a concert platform, depending on what was needed. Uncle Edward preached his first sermon from that old gray boulder when he was just eight years old, and Aunt Julia, whose voice would later delight thousands, sang her first madrigals there.
The Story Girl mounted to the ledge, sat on the rim, and looked at us. Pat sat gravely at its base and daintily washed his face with his black paws.
The Story Girl climbed up to the ledge, sat on the edge, and looked at us. Pat sat seriously at its base and carefully washed his face with his black paws.
“Now for your stories about the orchard,” said I.
“Now tell me your stories about the orchard,” I said.
“There are two important ones,” said the Story Girl. “The story of the Poet Who Was Kissed, and the Tale of the Family Ghost. Which one shall I tell?”
“There are two important ones,” said the Story Girl. “The story of the Poet Who Was Kissed, and the Tale of the Family Ghost. Which one should I tell?”
“Tell them both,” said Felix greedily, “but tell the ghost one first.”
“Tell them both,” Felix said eagerly, “but make sure to tell the ghost one first.”
“I don’t know.” The Story Girl looked dubious. “That sort of story ought to be told in the twilight among the shadows. Then it would frighten the souls out of your bodies.”
“I don’t know.” The Story Girl looked unsure. “That kind of story should be told at dusk among the shadows. Then it would scare you out of your wits.”
We thought it might be more agreeable not to have the souls frightened out of our bodies, and we voted for the Family Ghost.
We figured it would be better not to scare the life out of ourselves, so we voted for the Family Ghost.
“Ghost stories are more comfortable in daytime,” said Felix.
“Ghost stories are easier to handle during the day,” said Felix.
The Story Girl began it and we listened avidly. Cecily, who had heard it many times before, listened just as eagerly as we did. She declared to me afterwards that no matter how often the Story Girl told a story it always seemed as new and exciting as if you had just heard it for the first time.
The Story Girl started the story and we all listened with great interest. Cecily, who had heard it many times before, listened just as eagerly as the rest of us. She told me afterward that no matter how often the Story Girl told a story, it always felt fresh and exciting, like hearing it for the first time.
“Long, long ago,” began the Story Girl, her voice giving us an impression of remote antiquity, “even before Grandfather King was born, an orphan cousin of his lived here with his parents. Her name was Emily King. She was very small and very sweet. She had soft brown eyes that were too timid to look straight at anybody—like Cecily’s there—and long, sleek, brown curls—like mine; and she had a tiny birthmark like a pink butterfly on one cheek—right here.
“Once upon a time,” the Story Girl began, her voice making us feel like we were hearing a tale from ancient times, “even before Grandfather King was born, an orphan cousin of his lived here with her parents. Her name was Emily King. She was very small and very sweet. She had soft brown eyes that were too shy to look directly at anyone—just like Cecily’s there—and long, sleek, brown curls—like mine; and she had a tiny birthmark shaped like a pink butterfly on one cheek—right here.
“Of course, there was no orchard here then. It was just a field; but there was a clump of white birches in it, right where that big, spreading tree of Uncle Alec’s is now, and Emily liked to sit among the ferns under the birches and read or sew. She had a lover. His name was Malcolm Ward and he was as handsome as a prince. She loved him with all her heart and he loved her the same; but they had never spoken about it. They used to meet under the birches and talk about everything except love. One day he told her he was coming the next day to ask A VERY IMPORTANT QUESTION, and he wanted to find her under the birches when he came. Emily promised to meet him there. I am sure she stayed awake that night, thinking about it, and wondering what the important question would be, although she knew perfectly well. I would have. And the next day she dressed herself beautifully in her best pale blue muslin and sleeked her curls and went smiling to the birches. And while she was waiting there, thinking such lovely thoughts, a neighbour’s boy came running up—a boy who didn’t know about her romance—and cried out that Malcolm Ward had been killed by his gun going off accidentally. Emily just put her hands to her heart—so—and fell, all white and broken among the ferns. And when she came back to life she never cried or lamented. She was CHANGED. She was never, never like herself again; and she was never contented unless she was dressed in her blue muslin and waiting under the birches. She got paler and paler every day, but the pink butterfly grew redder, until it looked just like a stain of blood on her white cheek. When the winter came she died. But next spring”—the Story Girl dropped her voice to a whisper that was as audible and thrilling as her louder tones—“people began to tell that Emily was sometimes seen waiting under the birches still. Nobody knew just who told it first. But more than one person saw her. Grandfather saw her when he was a little boy. And my mother saw her once.”
"Of course, there wasn’t an orchard back then. It was just a field, but there was a cluster of white birches right where Uncle Alec’s big, sprawling tree is now. Emily loved to sit among the ferns under the birches to read or sew. She had a boyfriend named Malcolm Ward, and he was as handsome as a prince. She loved him with all her heart, and he loved her just as much, but they had never talked about it. They would meet under the birches and discuss everything except love. One day, he told her he was coming the next day to ask a VERY IMPORTANT QUESTION and wanted to find her there when he arrived. Emily promised she’d meet him. I’m sure she lay awake that night, thinking about it and wondering what the important question could be, even though she knew perfectly well. I would have. The next day, she dressed beautifully in her best pale blue muslin, fixed her curls, and went smiling to the birches. While she was waiting there, lost in lovely thoughts, a neighbor's boy ran up—a boy who didn’t know about her romance—and shouted that Malcolm Ward had accidentally shot himself and died. Emily just put her hands to her heart and fell, pale and broken among the ferns. When she regained consciousness, she didn’t cry or mourn. She had CHANGED. She was never the same again; she could only be content when she was dressed in her blue muslin waiting under the birches. Each day, she grew paler, but the pink butterfly on her cheek became redder, until it looked like a stain of blood. When winter came, she died. But the following spring”—the Story Girl dropped her voice to a whisper that was as audible and thrilling as her louder tones—“people began to say that Emily was sometimes seen still waiting under the birches. Nobody knew who mentioned it first, but more than one person saw her. Grandfather saw her when he was a little boy. And my mother saw her once."
“Did YOU ever see her?” asked Felix skeptically.
“Have YOU ever seen her?” asked Felix skeptically.
“No, but I shall some day, if I keep on believing in her,” said the Story Girl confidently.
“No, but I will someday, if I keep believing in her,” said the Story Girl confidently.
“I wouldn’t like to see her. I’d be afraid,” said Cecily with a shiver.
“I really don’t want to see her. I’d be scared,” said Cecily with a shiver.
“There wouldn’t be anything to be afraid of,” said the Story Girl reassuringly. “It’s not as if it were a strange ghost. It’s our own family ghost, so of course it wouldn’t hurt us.”
“There wouldn’t be anything to be afraid of,” said the Story Girl reassuringly. “It’s not like it’s a strange ghost. It’s our own family ghost, so of course it wouldn’t hurt us.”
We were not so sure of this. Ghosts were unchancy folk, even if they were our family ghosts. The Story Girl had made the tale very real to us. We were glad we had not heard it in the evening. How could we ever have got back to the house through the shadows and swaying branches of a darkening orchard? As it was, we were almost afraid to look up it, lest we should see the waiting, blue-clad Emily under Uncle Alec’s tree. But all we saw was Felicity, tearing over the green sward, her curls streaming behind her in a golden cloud.
We weren't so sure about this. Ghosts were tricky beings, even if they were our family ghosts. The Story Girl made the story feel very real to us. We were glad we hadn't heard it in the evening. How could we have ever walked back to the house through the shadows and swaying branches of a darkening orchard? As it was, we were almost scared to look up, afraid we might see the waiting, blue-dressed Emily under Uncle Alec’s tree. But all we saw was Felicity, rushing over the green grass, her curls streaming behind her like a golden cloud.
“Felicity’s afraid she’s missed something,” remarked the Story Girl in a tone of quiet amusement. “Is your breakfast ready, Felicity, or have I time to tell the boys the Story of the Poet Who Was Kissed?”
“Felicity’s worried she’s missed something,” said the Story Girl with a hint of quiet amusement. “Is your breakfast ready, Felicity, or do I have time to share the Story of the Poet Who Was Kissed with the boys?”
“Breakfast is ready, but we can’t have it till father is through attending to the sick cow, so you will likely have time,” answered Felicity.
“Breakfast is ready, but we can’t eat until dad is done taking care of the sick cow, so you probably have time,” Felicity replied.
Felix and I couldn’t keep our eyes off her. Crimson-cheeked, shining-eyed from her haste, her face was like a rose of youth. But when the Story Girl spoke, we forgot to look at Felicity.
Felix and I couldn't take our eyes off her. With rosy cheeks and bright eyes from her rush, her face was like a youthful rose. But when the Story Girl spoke, we forgot to look at Felicity.
“About ten years after Grandfather and Grandmother King were married, a young man came to visit them. He was a distant relative of grandmother’s and he was a Poet. He was just beginning to be famous. He was VERY famous afterward. He came into the orchard to write a poem, and he fell asleep with his head on a bench that used to be under grandfather’s tree. Then Great-Aunt Edith came into the orchard. She was not a Great-Aunt then, of course. She was only eighteen, with red lips and black, black hair and eyes. They say she was always full of mischief. She had been away and had just come home, and she didn’t know about the Poet. But when she saw him, sleeping there, she thought he was a cousin they had been expecting from Scotland. And she tiptoed up—so—and bent over—so—and kissed his cheek. Then he opened his big blue eyes and looked up into Edith’s face. She blushed as red as a rose, for she knew she had done a dreadful thing. This could not be her cousin from Scotland. She knew, for he had written so to her, that he had eyes as black as her own. Edith ran away and hid; and of course she felt still worse when she found out that he was a famous poet. But he wrote one of his most beautiful poems on it afterwards and sent it to her—and it was published in one of his books.”
“About ten years after Grandfather and Grandmother King got married, a young man came to visit them. He was a distant relative of Grandmother’s and he was a Poet. He was just starting to gain recognition. He became VERY famous afterward. He entered the orchard to write a poem and fell asleep with his head on a bench that used to be under Grandfather’s tree. Then Great-Aunt Edith came into the orchard. She wasn’t a Great-Aunt then, of course. She was only eighteen, with red lips and jet-black hair and eyes. They say she was always full of mischief. She had been away and had just come home, and she didn’t know about the Poet. But when she saw him sleeping there, she thought he was a cousin they had been expecting from Scotland. So she tiptoed up—and leaned over—and kissed his cheek. Then he opened his big blue eyes and looked up at Edith’s face. She blushed bright red, knowing she had done something terrible. This couldn’t be her cousin from Scotland. She knew, because he had written to her, that he had eyes as dark as her own. Edith ran away and hid; and of course she felt even worse when she learned that he was a famous poet. But he later wrote one of his most beautiful poems about it and sent it to her—and it was published in one of his books.”
We had SEEN it all—the sleeping genius—the roguish, red-lipped girl—the kiss dropped as lightly as a rose-petal on the sunburned cheek.
We had seen it all—the sleeping genius—the mischievous girl with red lips—the kiss that landed as softly as a rose petal on a sun-kissed cheek.
“They should have got married,” said Felix.
“They should have gotten married,” said Felix.
“Well, in a book they would have, but you see this was in real life,” said the Story Girl. “We sometimes act the story out. I like it when Peter plays the poet. I don’t like it when Dan is the poet because he is so freckled and screws his eyes up so tight. But you can hardly ever coax Peter to be the poet—except when Felicity is Edith—and Dan is so obliging that way.”
“Well, in a book they would have, but you see this was in real life,” said the Story Girl. “We sometimes act the story out. I like it when Peter plays the poet. I don’t like it when Dan is the poet because he has so many freckles and squints his eyes so tightly. But you can hardly ever get Peter to be the poet—except when Felicity is Edith—and Dan is so helpful that way.”
“What is Peter like?” I asked.
“How's Peter?” I asked.
“Peter is splendid. His mother lives on the Markdale road and washes for a living. Peter’s father ran away and left them when Peter was only three years old. He has never come back, and they don’t know whether he is alive or dead. Isn’t that a nice way to behave to your family? Peter has worked for his board ever since he was six. Uncle Roger sends him to school, and pays him wages in summer. We all like Peter, except Felicity.”
“Peter is great. His mom lives on Markdale Road and does laundry for a living. Peter’s dad left when he was just three years old. He’s never returned, and they have no idea if he’s alive or dead. Isn’t that a nice way to treat your family? Peter has been working for his keep since he was six. Uncle Roger sends him to school and pays him in the summer. We all like Peter, except for Felicity.”
“I like Peter well enough in his place,” said Felicity primly, “but you make far too much of him, mother says. He is only a hired boy, and he hasn’t been well brought up, and hasn’t much education. I don’t think you should make such an equal of him as you do.”
“I think Peter is fine in his role,” Felicity said stiffly, “but you’re making way too big of a deal out of him, according to Mom. He’s just a hired hand, he wasn’t raised properly, and he doesn’t have much education. I don’t think you should treat him as an equal like you do.”
Laughter rippled over the Story Girl’s face as shadow waves go over ripe wheat before a wind.
Laughter spread across the Story Girl's face like shadowy waves moving over ripe wheat before a breeze.
“Peter is a real gentleman, and he is more interesting than YOU could ever be, if you were brought up and educated for a hundred years,” she said.
“Peter is a true gentleman, and he’s way more interesting than YOU could ever be, even if you were raised and educated for a hundred years,” she said.
“He can hardly write,” said Felicity.
“He can hardly write,” said Felicity.
“William the Conqueror couldn’t write at all,” said the Story Girl crushingly.
“William the Conqueror couldn’t write at all,” said the Story Girl, disappointed.
“He never goes to church, and he never says his prayers,” retorted Felicity, uncrushed.
"He never goes to church, and he never prays," Felicity shot back, unfazed.
“I do, too,” said Peter himself, suddenly appearing through a little gap in the hedge. “I say my prayers sometimes.”
“I do, too,” Peter said, suddenly appearing through a small gap in the hedge. “I say my prayers sometimes.”
This Peter was a slim, shapely fellow, with laughing black eyes and thick black curls. Early in the season as it was, he was barefooted. His attire consisted of a faded, gingham shirt and a scanty pair of corduroy knickerbockers; but he wore it with such an unconscious air of purple and fine linen that he seemed to be much better dressed than he really was.
This Peter was a slim, attractive guy, with bright black eyes and thick black curls. Even though it was early in the season, he was barefoot. He wore a faded gingham shirt and a short pair of corduroy knickerbockers; but he carried himself with such an effortless vibe that he looked much better dressed than he actually was.
“You don’t pray very often,” insisted Felicity.
“You don’t pray very often,” Felicity insisted.
“Well, God will be all the more likely to listen to me if I don’t pester Him all the time,” argued Peter.
“Well, God is more likely to listen to me if I don’t bug Him all the time,” argued Peter.
This was rank heresy to Felicity, but the Story Girl looked as if she thought there might be something in it.
This was complete heresy to Felicity, but the Story Girl seemed to think there might be some truth to it.
“You NEVER go to church, anyhow,” continued Felicity, determined not to be argued down.
“You NEVER go to church, anyway,” Felicity continued, insisting that she wouldn't be argued out of it.
“Well, I ain’t going to church till I’ve made up my mind whether I’m going to be a Methodist or a Presbyterian. Aunt Jane was a Methodist. My mother ain’t much of anything but I mean to be something. It’s more respectable to be a Methodist or a Presbyterian, or SOMETHING, than not to be anything. When I’ve settled what I’m to be I’m going to church same as you.”
“Well, I’m not going to church until I decide whether I want to be a Methodist or a Presbyterian. Aunt Jane was a Methodist. My mom isn’t really anything, but I want to be something. It’s more respectable to be a Methodist or a Presbyterian, or SOMETHING, than to not be anything at all. Once I figure out what I’m going to be, I’ll go to church just like you.”
“That’s not the same as being BORN something,” said Felicity loftily.
"That's not the same as being BORN something," Felicity said confidently.
“I think it’s a good deal better to pick your own religion than have to take it just because it was what your folks had,” retorted Peter.
“I think it’s much better to choose your own religion than to just accept it because it’s what your parents believed,” Peter shot back.
“Now, never mind quarrelling,” said Cecily. “You leave Peter alone, Felicity. Peter, this is Beverley King, and this is Felix. And we’re all going to be good friends and have a lovely summer together. Think of the games we can have! But if you go squabbling you’ll spoil it all. Peter, what are you going to do to-day?”
“Now, let’s stop arguing,” said Cecily. “Leave Peter alone, Felicity. Peter, this is Beverley King, and this is Felix. We’re all going to be good friends and have a great summer together. Just think of the fun games we can play! But if you start bickering, you’ll ruin everything. Peter, what are you planning to do today?”
“Harrow the wood field and dig your Aunt Olivia’s flower beds.”
“Harrow the woods and dig your Aunt Olivia's flower beds.”
“Aunt Olivia and I planted sweet peas yesterday,” said the Story Girl, “and I planted a little bed of my own. I am NOT going to dig them up this year to see if they have sprouted. It is bad for them. I shall try to cultivate patience, no matter how long they are coming up.”
“Aunt Olivia and I planted sweet peas yesterday,” said the Story Girl, “and I also planted a little patch of my own. I am NOT going to dig them up this year to check if they’ve sprouted. That’s not good for them. I’m going to work on being patient, no matter how long it takes for them to come up.”
“I am going to help mother plant the vegetable garden to-day,” said Felicity.
“I’m going to help Mom plant the vegetable garden today,” said Felicity.
“Oh, I never like the vegetable garden,” said the Story Girl. “Except when I am hungry. Then I DO like to go and look at the nice little rows of onions and beets. But I love a flower garden. I think I could be always good if I lived in a garden all the time.”
“Oh, I’ve never liked the vegetable garden,” said the Story Girl. “Except when I’m hungry. Then I really enjoy going to look at the nice little rows of onions and beets. But I love a flower garden. I think I could always be good if I lived in a garden all the time.”
“Adam and Eve lived in a garden all the time,” said Felicity, “and THEY were far from being always good.”
“Adam and Eve lived in a garden all the time,” said Felicity, “and they definitely weren't always good.”
“They mightn’t have kept good as long as they did if they hadn’t lived in a garden,” said the Story Girl.
“They might not have stayed as good for as long as they did if they hadn’t lived in a garden,” said the Story Girl.
We were now summoned to breakfast. Peter and the Story Girl slipped away through the gap, followed by Paddy, and the rest of us walked up the orchard to the house.
We were now called to breakfast. Peter and the Story Girl sneaked through the gap, followed by Paddy, while the rest of us walked up the orchard to the house.
“Well, what do you think of the Story Girl?” asked Felicity.
“Well, what do you think of the Story Girl?” Felicity asked.
“She’s just fine,” said Felix, enthusiastically. “I never heard anything like her to tell stories.”
“She’s great,” said Felix, excitedly. “I’ve never heard anyone tell stories like her.”
“She can’t cook,” said Felicity, “and she hasn’t a good complexion. Mind you, she says she’s going to be an actress when she grows up. Isn’t that dreadful?”
"She can't cook," Felicity said, "and she doesn't have good skin. Just so you know, she says she wants to be an actress when she grows up. Isn't that awful?"
We didn’t exactly see why.
We didn't really see why.
“Oh, because actresses are always wicked people,” said Felicity in a shocked tone. “But I daresay the Story Girl will go and be one just as soon as she can. Her father will back her up in it. He is an artist, you know.”
“Oh, because actresses are always such terrible people,” Felicity said in a shocked tone. “But I bet the Story Girl will become one as soon as she can. Her dad will support her in it. He’s an artist, you know.”
Evidently Felicity thought artists and actresses and all such poor trash were members one of another.
Evidently, Felicity believed that artists, actresses, and all that kind of lowly trash were all part of the same group.
“Aunt Olivia says the Story Girl is fascinating,” said Cecily.
“Aunt Olivia says the Story Girl is really interesting,” Cecily said.
The very adjective! Felix and I recognized its beautiful fitness at once. Yes, the Story Girl WAS fascinating and that was the final word to be said on the subject.
The very adjective! Felix and I recognized its perfect fit right away. Yes, the Story Girl WAS captivating and that was the last word to say on the matter.
Dan did not come down until breakfast was half over, and Aunt Janet talked to him after a fashion which made us realize that it would be well to keep, as the piquant country phrase went, from the rough side of her tongue. But all things considered, we liked the prospect of our summer very much. Felicity to look at—the Story Girl to tell us tales of wonder—Cecily to admire us—Dan and Peter to play with—what more could reasonable fellows want?
Dan didn’t come down until breakfast was halfway through, and Aunt Janet talked to him in a way that made us understand it was best to stay on her good side. But all things considered, we were really looking forward to our summer. Felicity to admire— the Story Girl to tell us amazing stories—Cecily to look up to us—Dan and Peter to hang out with—what more could any reasonable guys want?
CHAPTER IV. THE WEDDING VEIL OF THE PROUD PRINCESS
When we had lived for a fortnight in Carlisle we belonged there, and the freedom of all its small fry was conferred on us. With Peter and Dan, with Felicity and Cecily and the Story Girl, with pale, gray-eyed little Sara Ray, we were boon companions. We went to school, of course; and certain home chores were assigned to each of us for the faithful performance of which we were held responsible. But we had long hours for play. Even Peter had plenty of spare time when the planting was over.
When we had lived in Carlisle for two weeks, we felt like we belonged there, and we were given the freedom of all the local kids. With Peter and Dan, Felicity and Cecily, and the Story Girl, along with pale, gray-eyed little Sara Ray, we were great friends. We went to school, of course, and each of us had certain chores at home that we were expected to complete. But we still had plenty of time to play. Even Peter had a lot of free time once the planting was done.
We got along very well with each other in the main, in spite of some minor differences of opinion. As for the grown-up denizens of our small world, they suited us also.
We mostly got along really well, despite some small differences in opinion. As for the adults in our little world, we got along with them too.
We adored Aunt Olivia; she was pretty and merry and kind; and, above all, she had mastered to perfection the rare art of letting children alone. If we kept ourselves tolerably clean, and refrained from quarrelling or talking slang, Aunt Olivia did not worry us. Aunt Janet, on the contrary, gave us so much good advice and was so constantly telling us to do this or not to do the other thing, that we could not remember half her instructions, and did not try.
We loved Aunt Olivia; she was beautiful, fun, and caring; and, most importantly, she had perfected the rare skill of leaving kids alone. As long as we stayed fairly clean and avoided fighting or using slang, Aunt Olivia didn't bother us. Aunt Janet, on the other hand, offered us so much advice and was always telling us to do this or to avoid that, that we could barely remember half of what she said and didn’t even attempt to.
Uncle Roger was, as we had been informed, quite jolly and fond of teasing. We liked him; but we had an uncomfortable feeling that the meaning of his remarks was not always that which met the ear. Sometimes we believed Uncle Roger was making fun of us, and the deadly seriousness of youth in us resented that.
Uncle Roger was, as we had been told, pretty cheerful and liked to joke around. We liked him; but we often felt that what he said wasn’t always as straightforward as it seemed. Sometimes we thought Uncle Roger was poking fun at us, and our youthful seriousness didn’t take it well.
To Uncle Alec we gave our warmest love. We felt that we always had a friend at court in Uncle Alec, no matter what we did or left undone. And we never had to turn HIS speeches inside out to discover their meaning.
To Uncle Alec, we gave our deepest affection. We knew we always had an ally in Uncle Alec, regardless of our actions or inactions. Plus, we never had to dissect HIS speeches to understand what he meant.
The social life of juvenile Carlisle centred in the day and Sunday Schools. We were especially interested in our Sunday School, for we were fortunate enough to be assigned to a teacher who made our lessons so interesting that we no longer regarded Sunday School attendance as a disagreeable weekly duty; but instead looked forward to it with pleasure, and tried to carry out our teacher’s gentle precepts—at least on Mondays and Tuesdays. I am afraid the remembrance grew a little dim the rest of the week.
The social life of young people in Carlisle revolved around the day and Sunday Schools. We were particularly excited about our Sunday School because we were lucky to have a teacher who made our lessons so engaging that we no longer saw Sunday School as an annoying weekly obligation. Instead, we looked forward to it with enjoyment and tried to follow our teacher’s gentle guidance—at least on Mondays and Tuesdays. I’m afraid the memory faded a bit for the rest of the week.
She was also deeply interested in missions; and one talk on this subject inspired the Story Girl to do a little home missionary work on her own account. The only thing she could think of, along this line, was to persuade Peter to go to church.
She was also really into missions; and one conversation about this topic inspired the Story Girl to do some home missionary work on her own. The only thing she could think of in this area was to convince Peter to go to church.
Felicity did not approve of the design, and said so plainly.
Felicity didn't like the design and made that clear.
“He won’t know how to behave, for he’s never been inside a church door in his life,” she warned the Story Girl. “He’ll likely do something awful, and then you’ll feel ashamed and wish you’d never asked him to go, and we’ll all be disgraced. It’s all right to have our mite boxes for the heathen, and send missionaries to them. They’re far away and we don’t have to associate with them. But I don’t want to have to sit in a pew with a hired boy.”
“He won’t know how to act because he’s never been inside a church in his life,” she warned the Story Girl. “He’ll probably do something embarrassing, and then you’ll feel ashamed and regret asking him to come, and we’ll all be humiliated. It’s fine to have our donation boxes for those in need and send missionaries to help them. They’re far away, and we don’t have to interact with them. But I don’t want to sit in a pew with a hired boy.”
But the Story Girl undauntedly continued to coax the reluctant Peter. It was not an easy matter. Peter did not come of a churchgoing stock; and besides, he alleged, he had not yet made up his mind whether to be a Presbyterian or a Methodist.
But the Story Girl confidently kept trying to persuade the hesitant Peter. It wasn't an easy task. Peter didn't come from a family that went to church, and besides, he claimed he hadn't decided yet whether he wanted to be a Presbyterian or a Methodist.
“It isn’t a bit of difference which you are,” pleaded the Story Girl. “They both go to heaven.”
“It doesn’t make any difference which one you are,” the Story Girl pleaded. “They both go to heaven.”
“But one way must be easier or better than the other, or else they’d all be one kind,” argued Peter. “I want to find the easiest way. And I’ve got a hankering after the Methodists. My Aunt Jane was a Methodist.”
“But one way has to be easier or better than the other, or else they'd all be the same,” Peter argued. “I want to find the easiest way. And I have a feeling for the Methodists. My Aunt Jane was a Methodist.”
“Isn’t she one still?” asked Felicity pertly.
“Isn’t she one still?” Felicity asked sharply.
“Well, I don’t know exactly. She’s dead,” said Peter rebukingly. “Do people go on being just the same after they’re dead?”
“Well, I’m not really sure. She’s dead,” Peter said sharply. “Do people just stay the same after they die?”
“No, of course not. They’re angels then—not Methodists or anything, but just angels. That is, if they go to heaven.”
“No, of course not. They’re just angels—not Methodists or anything, but simply angels. That is, if they end up in heaven.”
“S’posen they went to the other place?”
“Suppose they went to the other place?”
But Felicity’s theology broke down at this point. She turned her back on Peter and walked disdainfully away.
But Felicity’s beliefs fell apart at this point. She turned her back on Peter and walked away in contempt.
The Story Girl returned to the main point with a new argument.
The Story Girl came back to the main point with a fresh argument.
“We have such a lovely minister, Peter. He looks just like the picture of St. John my father sent me, only he is old and his hair is white. I know you’d like him. And even if you are going to be a Methodist it won’t hurt you to go to the Presbyterian church. The nearest Methodist church is six miles away, at Markdale, and you can’t attend there just now. Go to the Presbyterian church until you’re old enough to have a horse.”
“We have such a lovely minister, Peter. He looks just like the picture of St. John my dad sent me, only he’s old and has white hair. I know you’d like him. And even if you’re going to be a Methodist, it won’t hurt to go to the Presbyterian church. The nearest Methodist church is six miles away in Markdale, and you can’t go there right now. Just go to the Presbyterian church until you’re old enough to have a horse.”
“But s’posen I got too fond of being Presbyterian and couldn’t change if I wanted to?” objected Peter.
“But what if I got too attached to being Presbyterian and couldn't change even if I wanted to?” Peter argued.
Altogether, the Story Girl had a hard time of it; but she persevered; and one day she came to us with the announcement that Peter had yielded.
Altogether, the Story Girl had a tough time with it; but she didn't give up; and one day she came to us with the news that Peter had given in.
“He’s going to church with us to-morrow,” she said triumphantly.
“He's going to church with us tomorrow,” she said triumphantly.
We were out in Uncle Roger’s hill pasture, sitting on some smooth, round stones under a clump of birches. Behind us was an old gray fence, with violets and dandelions thick in its corners. Below us was the Carlisle valley, with its orchard-embowered homesteads, and fertile meadows. Its upper end was dim with a delicate spring mist. Winds blew up the field like wave upon wave of sweet savour—spice of bracken and balsam.
We were out in Uncle Roger’s hill pasture, sitting on some smooth, round stones under a group of birch trees. Behind us was an old gray fence, with violets and dandelions thick in the corners. Below us was the Carlisle valley, with its homesteads surrounded by orchards and lush meadows. The upper end was hazy with a soft spring mist. Winds rolled up the field like waves of sweet scents—bracken and balsam.
We were eating little jam “turnovers,” which Felicity had made for us. Felicity’s turnovers were perfection. I looked at her and wondered why it was not enough that she should be so pretty and capable of making such turnovers. If she were only more interesting! Felicity had not a particle of the nameless charm and allurement which hung about every motion of the Story Girl, and made itself manifest in her lightest word and most careless glance. Ah well, one cannot have every good gift! The Story Girl had no dimples at her slim, brown wrists.
We were eating little jam “turnovers” that Felicity made for us. Felicity's turnovers were perfect. I looked at her and wondered why it wasn’t enough for her to be so pretty and good at making those turnovers. If only she were a bit more interesting! Felicity didn’t have a trace of the mysterious charm and allure that surrounded every move of the Story Girl, which showed in her slightest words and most casual glances. Oh well, you can’t have every good thing! The Story Girl didn’t have dimples at her slim, brown wrists.
We all enjoyed our turnovers except Sara Ray. She ate hers but she knew she should not have done so. Her mother did not approve of snacks between meals, or of jam turnovers at any time. Once, when Sara was in a brown study, I asked her what she was thinking of.
We all enjoyed our turnovers except Sara Ray. She ate hers, but she knew she shouldn’t have. Her mom didn’t approve of snacks between meals or jam turnovers at any time. Once, when Sara was lost in thought, I asked her what she was thinking about.
“I’m trying to think of something ma hasn’t forbid,” she answered with a sigh.
“I’m trying to think of something Mom hasn’t forbidden,” she replied with a sigh.
We were all glad to hear that Peter was going to church, except Felicity. She was full of gloomy forebodings and warnings.
We were all happy to hear that Peter was going to church, except Felicity. She was filled with dark premonitions and warnings.
“I’m surprised at you, Felicity King,” said Cecily severely. “You ought to be glad that poor boy is going to get started in the right way.”
“I’m surprised at you, Felicity King,” Cecily said sternly. “You should be happy that poor boy is about to get a good start.”
“There’s a great big patch on his best pair of trousers,” protested Felicity.
“There's a huge patch on his favorite pair of pants,” protested Felicity.
“Well, that’s better than a hole,” said the Story Girl, addressing herself daintily to her turnover. “God won’t notice the patch.”
“Well, that’s better than a hole,” said the Story Girl, speaking delicately to her turnover. “God won’t notice the patch.”
“No, but the Carlisle people will,” retorted Felicity, in a tone which implied that what the Carlisle people thought was far more important. “And I don’t believe that Peter has got a decent stocking to his name. What will you feel like if he goes to church with the skin of his legs showing through the holes, Miss Story Girl?”
“No, but the Carlisle people will,” Felicity shot back, in a tone that indicated the opinions of the Carlisle crowd mattered much more. “And I seriously doubt that Peter has a decent pair of stockings to his name. How will you feel if he goes to church with his legs showing through the holes, Miss Story Girl?”
“I’m not a bit afraid,” said the Story Girl staunchly. “Peter knows better than that.”
“I’m not scared at all,” said the Story Girl confidently. “Peter knows better than that.”
“Well, all I hope is that he’ll wash behind his ears,” said Felicity resignedly.
“Well, all I hope is that he’ll wash behind his ears,” Felicity said, giving in.
“How is Pat to-day?” asked Cecily, by way of changing the conversation.
“How is Pat today?” asked Cecily, trying to change the subject.
“Pat isn’t a bit better. He just mopes about the kitchen,” said the Story Girl anxiously. “I went out to the barn and I saw a mouse. I had a stick in my hand and I fetched a swipe at it—so. I killed it stone dead. Then I took it in to Paddy. Will you believe it? He wouldn’t even look at it. I’m so worried. Uncle Roger says he needs a dose of physic. But how is he to be made take it, that’s the question. I mixed a powder in some milk and tried to pour it down his throat while Peter held him. Just look at the scratches I got! And the milk went everywhere except down Pat’s throat.”
“Pat isn’t getting any better. He just sulks around the kitchen,” said the Story Girl, worried. “I went out to the barn and saw a mouse. I grabbed a stick and swung at it—like this. I killed it instantly. Then I brought it to Paddy. Can you believe it? He wouldn’t even look at it. I’m really concerned. Uncle Roger says he needs some medicine. But how are we supposed to get him to take it, that’s the problem. I mixed a powder in some milk and tried to pour it down his throat while Peter held him. Just look at the scratches I got! And the milk went everywhere except into Pat’s mouth.”
“Wouldn’t it be awful if—if anything happened to Pat?” whispered Cecily.
“Wouldn’t it be terrible if—if something happened to Pat?” whispered Cecily.
“Well, we could have a jolly funeral, you know,” said Dan.
“Well, we could have a fun funeral, you know,” said Dan.
We looked at him in such horror that Dan hastened to apologize.
We stared at him in shock, prompting Dan to quickly apologize.
“I’d be awful sorry myself if Pat died. But if he DID, we’d have to give him the right kind of a funeral,” he protested. “Why, Paddy just seems like one of the family.”
“I’d be really sorry if Pat died. But if he DID, we’d have to give him the right kind of funeral,” he protested. “I mean, Paddy feels just like one of the family.”
The Story Girl finished her turnover, and stretched herself out on the grasses, pillowing her chin in her hands and looking at the sky. She was bare headed, as usual, and her scarlet ribbon was bound filletwise about her head. She had twined freshly plucked dandelions around it and the effect was that of a crown of brilliant golden stars on her sleek, brown curls.
The Story Girl finished her flip and lay back on the grass, resting her chin in her hands and gazing up at the sky. She was bareheaded, as always, with a red ribbon wrapped around her head. She had woven freshly picked dandelions into it, creating the look of a crown of bright golden stars on her smooth, brown curls.
“Look at that long, thin, lacy cloud up there,” she said. “What does it make you think of, girls?”
“Look at that long, thin, lacy cloud up there,” she said. “What does it remind you of, girls?”
“A wedding veil,” said Cecily.
“A wedding veil,” said Cecily.
“That is just what it is—the Wedding Veil of the Proud Princess. I know a story about it. I read it in a book. Once upon a time”—the Story Girl’s eyes grew dreamy, and her accents floated away on the summer air like wind-blown rose petals—“there was a princess who was the most beautiful princess in the world, and kings from all lands came to woo her for a bride. But she was as proud as she was beautiful. She laughed all her suitors to scorn. And when her father urged her to choose one of them as her husband she drew herself up haughtily—so—”
“That’s exactly what it is—the Wedding Veil of the Proud Princess. I have a story about it. I read it in a book. Once upon a time”—the Story Girl’s eyes became dreamy, and her words drifted away on the summer air like petals blown by the wind—“there was a princess who was the most beautiful princess in the world, and kings from all over came to seek her hand in marriage. But she was as proud as she was beautiful. She laughed at all her suitors. And when her father urged her to pick one of them as her husband, she straightened up haughtily—like this—”
The Story Girl sprang to her feet and for a moment we saw the proud princess of the old tale in all her scornful loveliness—
The Story Girl jumped to her feet, and for a moment, we caught a glimpse of the proud princess from the old story in all her beautiful disdain—
“and she said,
"and she said,"
“‘I will not wed until a king comes who can conquer all kings. Then I shall be the wife of the king of the world and no one can hold herself higher than I.’
“‘I won't marry until a king comes who can defeat all other kings. Then I will be the wife of the king of the world, and no one will be able to hold herself above me.’”
“So every king went to war to prove that he could conquer every one else, and there was a great deal of bloodshed and misery. But the proud princess laughed and sang, and she and her maidens worked at a wonderful lace veil which she meant to wear when the king of all kings came. It was a very beautiful veil; but her maidens whispered that a man had died and a woman’s heart had broken for every stitch set in it.
“So every king went to war to show that he could defeat everyone else, and there was a lot of bloodshed and suffering. But the proud princess laughed and sang, and she and her maidens worked on a beautiful lace veil that she planned to wear when the king of all kings arrived. It was an incredibly beautiful veil; but her maidens whispered that a man had died and a woman’s heart had shattered for every stitch put into it.”
“Just when a king thought he had conquered everybody some other king would come and conquer HIM; and so it went on until it did not seem likely the proud princess would ever get a husband at all. But still her pride was so great that she would not yield, even though everybody except the kings who wanted to marry her, hated her for the suffering she had caused. One day a horn was blown at the palace gate; and there was one tall man in complete armor with his visor down, riding on a white horse. When he said he had come to marry the princess every one laughed, for he had no retinue and no beautiful apparel, and no golden crown.
“Just when a king thought he had defeated everyone, another king would show up and defeat HIM; and it continued like this until it seemed unlikely that the proud princess would ever find a husband at all. But her pride was so overwhelming that she refused to give in, even though everyone except the kings who wanted to marry her despised her for the pain she had caused. One day, a horn was blown at the palace gate; and there stood a tall man in full armor with his visor down, riding a white horse. When he claimed he had come to marry the princess, everyone laughed, because he had no entourage, no fancy clothes, and no golden crown.
“‘But I am the king who conquers all kings,’ he said.
“‘But I am the king who defeats all kings,’ he said.
“‘You must prove it before I shall marry you,’ said the proud princess. But she trembled and turned pale, for there was something in his voice that frightened her. And when he laughed, his laughter was still more dreadful.
“‘You have to prove it before I’ll marry you,’ said the proud princess. But she shook and turned pale, because there was something in his voice that scared her. And when he laughed, his laughter was even more terrifying.
“‘I can easily prove it, beautiful princess,’ he said, ‘but you must go with me to my kingdom for the proof. Marry me now, and you and I and your father and all your court will ride straightway to my kingdom; and if you are not satisfied then that I am the king who conquers all kings you may give me back my ring and return home free of me forever more.’
“‘I can easily prove it, beautiful princess,’ he said, ‘but you need to come with me to my kingdom for the proof. Marry me now, and you, your father, and all your court will head straight to my kingdom; and if you aren’t convinced that I am the king who conquers all kings, you can give me back my ring and return home free from me forever.’”
“It was a strange wooing and the friends of the princess begged her to refuse. But her pride whispered that it would be such a wonderful thing to be the queen of the king of the world; so she consented; and her maidens dressed her, and put on the long lace veil that had been so many years a-making. Then they were married at once, but the bridegroom never lifted his visor and no one saw his face. The proud princess held herself more proudly than ever, but she was as white as her veil. And there was no laughter or merry-making, such as should be at a wedding, and every one looked at every one else with fear in his eyes.
“It was an unusual courtship, and the princess's friends urged her to turn him down. But her pride told her that it would be incredible to become the queen of the king of the world, so she agreed; her attendants dressed her and placed the long lace veil that had taken years to create on her head. Then they were married right away, but the groom never lifted his visor, and no one saw his face. The proud princess carried herself even more regally than before, but she was as pale as her veil. There was no laughter or celebration, as one would expect at a wedding, and everyone looked at each other with fear in their eyes.”
“After the wedding the bridegroom lifted his bride before him on his white horse, and her father and all the members of his court mounted, too, and rode after them. On and on they rode, and the skies grew darker and the wind blew and wailed, and the shades of evening came down. And just in the twilight they rode into a dark valley, filled with tombs and graves.
“After the wedding, the groom lifted his bride onto his white horse, and her father along with all the members of his court mounted up and followed them. They rode on and on as the skies turned darker, the wind howled, and the shadows of evening descended. Just as twilight arrived, they entered a dark valley filled with tombs and graves.”
“‘Why have you brought me here?’ cried the proud princess angrily.
“‘Why did you bring me here?’ the proud princess shouted angrily.
“‘This is my kingdom,’ he answered. ‘These are the tombs of the kings I have conquered. Behold me, beautiful princess. I am Death!’
“‘This is my kingdom,’ he replied. ‘These are the tombs of the kings I have defeated. Look at me, beautiful princess. I am Death!’”
“He lifted his visor. All saw his awful face. The proud princess shrieked.
“He lifted his visor. Everyone saw his horrifying face. The proud princess screamed.
“‘Come to my arms, my bride,’ he cried. ‘I have won you fairly. I am the king who conquers all kings!’
“‘Come into my arms, my love,’ he exclaimed. ‘I’ve won you honestly. I’m the king who defeats all kings!’”
“He clasped her fainting form to his breast and spurred his white horse to the tombs. A tempest of rain broke over the valley and blotted them from sight. Very sadly the old king and courtiers rode home, and never, never again did human eye behold the proud princess. But when those long, white clouds sweep across the sky, the country people in the land where she lived say, ‘Look you, there is the Wedding Veil of the Proud Princess.’”
“He held her fainted body close to him and urged his white horse toward the tombs. A fierce rainstorm poured down over the valley, obscuring them from view. The old king and his courtiers rode home with heavy hearts, and never, ever again did anyone see the proud princess. But whenever those long, white clouds drift across the sky, the local people in the area where she lived say, ‘Look, there’s the Wedding Veil of the Proud Princess.’”
The weird spell of the tale rested on us for some moments after the Story Girl had finished. We had walked with her in the place of death and grown cold with the horror that chilled the heart of the poor princess. Dan presently broke the spell.
The strange atmosphere of the story lingered with us for a while after the Story Girl finished. We had walked with her in the place of death and felt the coldness of the horror that gripped the heart of the poor princess. Dan eventually broke the spell.
“You see it doesn’t do to be too proud, Felicity,” he remarked, giving her a poke. “You’d better not say too much about Peter’s patches.”
“You see, it’s not good to be too proud, Felicity,” he said, giving her a nudge. “You might want to refrain from saying too much about Peter’s patches.”
CHAPTER V. PETER GOES TO CHURCH
There was no Sunday School the next afternoon, as superintendent and teachers wished to attend a communion service at Markdale. The Carlisle service was in the evening, and at sunset we were waiting at Uncle Alec’s front door for Peter and the Story Girl.
There wasn't any Sunday School the next afternoon, because the superintendent and teachers wanted to go to a communion service at Markdale. The Carlisle service was in the evening, and at sunset, we were waiting at Uncle Alec's front door for Peter and the Story Girl.
None of the grown-ups were going to church. Aunt Olivia had a sick headache and Uncle Roger stayed home with her. Aunt Janet and Uncle Alec had gone to the Markdale service and had not yet returned.
None of the adults were going to church. Aunt Olivia had a bad headache, and Uncle Roger stayed home with her. Aunt Janet and Uncle Alec went to the Markdale service and hadn’t come back yet.
Felicity and Cecily were wearing their new summer muslins for the first time—and were acutely conscious of the fact. Felicity, her pink and white face shadowed by her drooping, forget-me-not-wreathed, leghorn hat, was as beautiful as usual; but Cecily, having tortured her hair with curl papers all night, had a rampant bush of curls all about her head which quite destroyed the sweet, nun-like expression of her little features. Cecily cherished a grudge against fate because she had not been given naturally curly hair as had the other two girls. But she attained the desire of her heart on Sundays at least, and was quite well satisfied. It was impossible to convince her that the satin smooth lustre of her week-day tresses was much more becoming to her.
Felicity and Cecily were wearing their new summer dresses for the first time—and they were very aware of it. Felicity, with her pink and white face partially shaded by her drooping, forget-me-not-adorned, leghorn hat, looked as beautiful as always; but Cecily, having tortured her hair with curlers all night, had a wild mess of curls all around her head that completely overshadowed the sweet, innocent look of her little features. Cecily held a grudge against fate because she didn’t have naturally curly hair like the other two girls. However, she at least achieved the hair of her dreams on Sundays, and was quite satisfied with that. It was impossible to convince her that the silky smooth shine of her weekday hair looked much better on her.
Presently Peter and the Story Girl appeared, and we were all more or less relieved to see that Peter looked quite respectable, despite the indisputable patch on his trousers. His face was rosy, his thick black curls were smoothly combed, and his tie was neatly bowed; but it was his legs which we scrutinized most anxiously. At first glance they seemed well enough; but closer inspection revealed something not altogether customary.
Currently, Peter and the Story Girl showed up, and we were all somewhat relieved to see that Peter looked pretty respectable, despite the obvious patch on his pants. His face was rosy, his thick black curls were neatly combed, and his tie was tied just right; but we were most worried about his legs. At first glance, they looked fine; but a closer look showed something a bit unusual.
“What is the matter with your stockings, Peter?” asked Dan bluntly.
“What’s wrong with your stockings, Peter?” Dan asked candidly.
“Oh, I hadn’t a pair without holes in the legs,” answered Peter easily, “because ma hadn’t time to darn them this week. So I put on two pairs. The holes don’t come in the same places, and you’d never notice them unless you looked right close.”
“Oh, I didn’t have a pair without holes in the legs,” Peter replied casually, “because Mom didn’t have time to fix them this week. So I put on two pairs. The holes don’t line up, and you wouldn’t notice them unless you looked really closely.”
“Have you got a cent for collection?” demanded Felicity.
“Do you have a penny for the collection?” asked Felicity.
“I’ve got a Yankee cent. I s’pose it will do, won’t it?”
“I have a Yankee cent. I guess that’ll work, right?”
Felicity shook her head vehemently.
Felicity shook her head vigorously.
“Oh, no, no. It may be all right to pass a Yankee cent on a store keeper or an egg peddler, but it would never do for church.”
“Oh, no, no. It might be fine to use a Yankee cent with a shopkeeper or an egg vendor, but it wouldn’t be acceptable for church.”
“I’ll have to go without any, then,” said Peter. “I haven’t another cent. I only get fifty cents a week and I give it all to ma last night.”
“I guess I'll just have to go without any, then,” said Peter. “I don’t have another cent. I only get fifty cents a week and I gave it all to Mom last night.”
But Peter must have a cent. Felicity would have given him one herself—and she was none too lavish of her coppers—rather than have him go without one. Dan, however, lent him one, on the distinct understanding that it was to be repaid the next week.
But Peter needed a cent. Felicity would have given him one herself—and she was not generous with her coins—rather than let him go without. Dan, however, lent him one, with the clear agreement that it was to be paid back the following week.
Uncle Roger wandered by at this moment and, beholding Peter, said,
Uncle Roger walked by at that moment and, seeing Peter, said,
“‘Is Saul also among the prophets?’ What can have induced you to turn church-goer, Peter, when all Olivia’s gentle persuasions were of no avail? The old, old argument I suppose—‘beauty draws us with a single hair.’”
“‘Is Saul also among the prophets?’ What could have made you start going to church, Peter, when all of Olivia’s kind suggestions didn’t work? I guess it’s the same old argument—‘beauty pulls us in with a single hair.’”
Uncle Roger looked quizzically at Felicity. We did not know what his quotations meant, but we understood he thought Peter was going to church because of Felicity. Felicity tossed her head.
Uncle Roger looked at Felicity with a puzzled expression. We didn't understand what he meant by his quotes, but we got that he believed Peter was going to church because of Felicity. Felicity tossed her head.
“It isn’t my fault that he’s going to church,” she said snappishly. “It’s the Story Girl’s doings.”
“It’s not my fault that he’s going to church,” she said sharply. “It’s the Story Girl’s doing.”
Uncle Roger sat down on the doorstep, and gave himself over to one of the silent, inward paroxysms of laughter we all found so very aggravating. He shook his big, blond head, shut his eyes, and murmured,
Uncle Roger sat down on the doorstep and lost himself in one of those silent, intense fits of laughter that we all found so irritating. He shook his big, blond head, closed his eyes, and murmured,
“Not her fault! Oh, Felicity, Felicity, you’ll be the death of your dear Uncle yet if you don’t watch out.”
“Not your fault! Oh, Felicity, Felicity, you're going to drive your dear Uncle to his grave if you’re not careful.”
Felicity started off indignantly, and we followed, picking up Sara Ray at the foot of the hill.
Felicity started off angrily, and we followed, picking up Sara Ray at the bottom of the hill.
The Carlisle church was a very old-fashioned one, with a square, ivy-hung tower. It was shaded by tall elms, and the graveyard surrounded it completely, many of the graves being directly under its windows. We always took the corner path through it, passing the King plot where our kindred of four generations slept in a green solitude of wavering light and shadow.
The Carlisle church was quite traditional, with a square tower covered in ivy. It was surrounded by tall elm trees, and the graveyard enveloped it entirely, with many graves located right beneath its windows. We always took the corner path through the graveyard, walking by the King plot where our relatives from four generations rested in a serene mix of light and shadow.
There was Great-grandfather King’s flat tombstone of rough Island sandstone, so overgrown with ivy that we could hardly read its lengthy inscription, recording his whole history in brief, and finishing with eight lines of original verse composed by his widow. I do not think that poetry was Great-grandmother King’s strong point. When Felix read it, on our first Sunday in Carlisle, he remarked dubiously that it LOOKED like poetry but didn’t SOUND like it.
There was Great-grandfather King’s flat tombstone made of rough island sandstone, so covered in ivy that we could barely read its long inscription, which summarized his entire history and ended with eight lines of original verse written by his widow. I don’t think poetry was Great-grandmother King’s strong suit. When Felix read it on our first Sunday in Carlisle, he pointed out that it LOOKED like poetry but didn’t SOUND like it.
There, too, slept the Emily whose faithful spirit was supposed to haunt the orchard; but Edith who had kissed the poet lay not with her kindred. She had died in a far, foreign land, and the murmur of an alien sea sounded about her grave.
There, too, slept the Emily whose loyal spirit was said to haunt the orchard; but Edith, who had kissed the poet, was not buried with her family. She had died in a distant, foreign land, and the sound of an unfamiliar sea echoed around her grave.
White marble tablets, ornamented with weeping willow trees, marked where Grandfather and Grandmother King were buried, and a single shaft of red Scotch granite stood between the graves of Aunt Felicity and Uncle Felix. The Story Girl lingered to lay a bunch of wild violets, misty blue and faintly sweet, on her mother’s grave; and then she read aloud the verse on the stone.
White marble tablets, decorated with weeping willow trees, marked the graves of Grandfather and Grandmother King, and a single red Scotch granite pillar stood between Aunt Felicity's and Uncle Felix's graves. The Story Girl stayed a moment to place a bunch of wild violets, soft blue and slightly sweet, on her mother’s grave; then she read aloud the inscription on the stone.
“‘They were lovely and pleasant in their lives and in their death they were not divided.’”
"They were beautiful and joyful in life, and in death, they were not separated."
The tones of her voice brought out the poignant and immortal beauty and pathos of that wonderful old lament. The girls wiped their eyes; and we boys felt as if we might have done so, too, had nobody been looking. What better epitaph could any one wish than to have it said that he was lovely and pleasant in his life? When I heard the Story Girl read it I made a secret compact with myself that I would try to deserve such an epitaph.
The tone of her voice highlighted the moving and timeless beauty of that beautiful old song. The girls dried their tears, and we boys felt like we might have done the same if no one had been watching. What better memorial could anyone want than to be remembered as lovely and enjoyable in life? When I heard the Story Girl read it, I secretly promised myself that I would try to earn such a memorial.
“I wish I had a family plot,” said Peter, rather wistfully. “I haven’t ANYTHING you fellows have. The Craigs are just buried anywhere they happen to die.”
“I wish I had a family plot,” Peter said, feeling a bit wistful. “I don’t have ANYTHING you guys have. The Craigs are just buried wherever they happen to die.”
“I’d like to be buried here when I die,” said Felix. “But I hope it won’t be for a good while yet,” he added in a livelier tone, as we moved onward to the church.
“I’d like to be buried here when I die,” said Felix. “But I hope it won’t be for a long time yet,” he added in a cheerier tone, as we walked on to the church.
The interior of the church was as old-fashioned as its exterior. It was furnished with square box pews; the pulpit was a “wine-glass” one, and was reached by a steep, narrow flight of steps. Uncle Alec’s pew was at the top of the church, quite near the pulpit.
The inside of the church was just as outdated as the outside. It had square box pews; the pulpit was a “wine-glass” style, accessible by a steep, narrow set of stairs. Uncle Alec’s pew was at the back of the church, close to the pulpit.
Peter’s appearance did not attract as much attention as we had fondly expected. Indeed, nobody seemed to notice him at all. The lamps were not yet lighted and the church was filled with a soft twilight and hush. Outside, the sky was purple and gold and silvery green, with a delicate tangle of rosy cloud above the elms.
Peter’s appearance didn’t draw as much attention as we hoped it would. In fact, no one seemed to notice him at all. The lamps weren’t lit yet, and the church was filled with a gentle twilight and silence. Outside, the sky was shades of purple, gold, and silvery green, with a delicate swirl of pink clouds above the elm trees.
“Isn’t it awful nice and holy in here?” whispered Peter reverently. “I didn’t know church was like this. It’s nice.”
“Isn’t it really nice and sacred in here?” whispered Peter with respect. “I didn’t know church could be like this. It’s great.”
Felicity frowned at him, and the Story Girl touched her with her slippered foot to remind him that he must not talk in church. Peter stiffened up and sat at attention during the service. Nobody could have behaved better. But when the sermon was over and the collection was being taken up, he made the sensation which his entrance had not produced.
Felicity frowned at him, and the Story Girl nudged her with her slippered foot to remind him not to talk in church. Peter straightened up and sat up straight during the service. No one could have acted better. But when the sermon ended and the collection was being taken, he created the kind of stir that his entrance had failed to make.
Elder Frewen, a tall, pale man, with long, sandy side-whiskers, appeared at the door of our pew with the collection plate. We knew Elder Frewen quite well and liked him; he was Aunt Janet’s cousin and often visited her. The contrast between his week-day jollity and the unearthly solemnity of his countenance on Sundays always struck us as very funny. It seemed so to strike Peter; for as Peter dropped his cent into the plate he laughed aloud!
Elder Frewen, a tall, pale man with long, sandy sideburns, appeared at the door of our pew with the collection plate. We knew Elder Frewen pretty well and liked him; he was Aunt Janet’s cousin and often visited her. The difference between his cheerful demeanor during the week and the serious look on his face on Sundays always struck us as really funny. Peter seemed to find it especially amusing; as he dropped his cent into the plate, he laughed out loud!
Everybody looked at our pew. I have always wondered why Felicity did not die of mortification on the spot. The Story Girl turned white, and Cecily turned red. As for that poor, unlucky Peter, the shame of his countenance was pitiful to behold. He never lifted his head for the remainder of the service; and he followed us down the aisle and across the graveyard like a beaten dog. None of us uttered a word until we reached the road, lying in the white moonshine of the May night. Then Felicity broke the tense silence by remarking to the Story Girl,
Everybody was staring at our pew. I've always wondered why Felicity didn’t just die of embarrassment right then and there. The Story Girl went pale, and Cecily flushed red. As for poor Peter, the shame on his face was hard to watch. He didn’t lift his head for the rest of the service, and he followed us down the aisle and across the graveyard like a defeated dog. None of us said a word until we got to the road, lit by the bright moonlight on that May night. Then Felicity finally broke the heavy silence by saying to the Story Girl,
“I told you so!”
"I told you so!"
The Story Girl made no response. Peter sidled up to her.
The Story Girl didn’t say anything. Peter moved closer to her.
“I’m awful sorry,” he said contritely. “I never meant to laugh. It just happened before I could stop myself. It was this way—”
“I’m really sorry,” he said with a sincere tone. “I didn’t mean to laugh. It just came out before I could stop myself. Here’s how it happened—”
“Don’t you ever speak to me again,” said the Story Girl, in a tone of cold concentrated fury. “Go and be a Methodist, or a Mohammedan, or ANYTHING! I don’t care what you are! You have HUMILIATED me!”
“Don’t you ever talk to me again,” said the Story Girl, with a cold, intense fury. “Go be a Methodist, or a Muslim, or ANYTHING! I don’t care what you are! You’ve HUMILIATED me!”
She marched off with Sara Ray, and Peter dropped back to us with a frightened face.
She walked away with Sara Ray, and Peter fell behind us with a scared look on his face.
“What is it I’ve done to her?” he whispered. “What does that big word mean?”
“What have I done to her?” he whispered. “What does that big word mean?”
“Oh, never mind,” I said crossly—for I felt that Peter HAD disgraced us—“She’s just mad—and no wonder. Whatever made you act so crazy, Peter?”
“Oh, forget it,” I said irritably—because I felt that Peter HAD embarrassed us—“She’s just upset—and it’s understandable. What made you act so wild, Peter?”
“Well, I didn’t mean to. And I wanted to laugh twice before that and DIDN’T. It was the Story Girl’s stories made me want to laugh, so I don’t think it’s fair for her to be mad at me. She hadn’t ought to tell me stories about people if she don’t want me to laugh when I see them. When I looked at Samuel Ward I thought of him getting up in meeting one night, and praying that he might be guided in his upsetting and downrising. I remembered the way she took him off, and I wanted to laugh. And then I looked at the pulpit and thought of the story she told about the old Scotch minister who was too fat to get in at the door of it, and had to h’ist himself by his two hands over it, and then whispered to the other minister so that everybody heard him.
"Well, I didn’t mean to. And I wanted to laugh twice before that and didn’t. It was the Story Girl’s stories that made me want to laugh, so I don’t think it’s fair for her to be mad at me. She shouldn’t tell me stories about people if she doesn’t want me to laugh when I see them. When I looked at Samuel Ward, I thought of him getting up in a meeting one night and praying that he might be guided in his ups and downs. I remembered how she imitated him, and I wanted to laugh. Then I looked at the pulpit and thought of the story she told about the old Scottish minister who was too big to get through the door and had to hoist himself over it, and then whispered to the other minister so that everyone could hear him."
“‘This pulpit door was made for speerits’—and I wanted to laugh. And then Mr. Frewen come—and I thought of her story about his sidewhiskers—how when his first wife died of information of the lungs he went courting Celia Ward, and Celia told him she wouldn’t marry him unless he shaved them whiskers off. And he wouldn’t, just to be stubborn. And one day one of them caught fire, when he was burning brush, and burned off, and every one thought he’d HAVE to shave the other off then. But he didn’t and just went round with one whisker till the burned one grew out. And then Celia gave in and took him, because she saw there wasn’t no hope of HIM ever giving in. I just remembered that story, and I thought I could see him, taking up the cents so solemn, with one long whisker; and the laugh just laughed itself before I could help it.”
“‘This pulpit door was made for spirits’—and I wanted to laugh. Then Mr. Frewen showed up—and I remembered her story about his sideburns—how after his first wife died of a lung condition, he started courting Celia Ward, and Celia told him she wouldn’t marry him unless he shaved those sideburns off. But he wouldn’t, just to be difficult. One day, one of them caught fire while he was burning brush, and it burned off, and everyone thought he’d HAVE to shave the other one then. But he didn’t and just walked around with one sideburn until the burned one grew back. Then Celia agreed to marry him because she realized there was no hope of HIM ever giving in. I just remembered that story, and I thought I could picture him, picking up the pennies so seriously, with one long sideburn; and the laugh just came out before I could help it.”
We all exploded with laughter on the spot, much to the horror of Mrs. Abraham Ward, who was just driving past, and who came up the next day and told Aunt Janet we had “acted scandalous” on the road home from church. We felt ashamed ourselves, because we knew people should conduct themselves decently and in order on Sunday farings-forth. But, as with Peter, it “had laughed itself.”
We all burst out laughing right there, much to the dismay of Mrs. Abraham Ward, who was driving by. She came by the next day and told Aunt Janet that we had “acted disgracefully” on the way home from church. We felt embarrassed because we knew people should behave properly on Sundays. But, like Peter, it “had laughed itself.”
Even Felicity laughed. Felicity was not nearly so angry with Peter as might have been expected. She even walked beside him and let him carry her Bible. They talked quite confidentially. Perhaps she forgave him the more easily, because he had justified her in her predictions, and thus afforded her a decided triumph over the Story Girl.
Even Felicity laughed. She wasn't nearly as angry with Peter as one might have expected. She even walked beside him and let him carry her Bible. They talked quite openly. Maybe she forgave him more easily because he had proven her right in her predictions, giving her a definite victory over the Story Girl.
“I’m going to keep on going to church,” Peter told her. “I like it. Sermons are more int’resting than I thought, and I like the singing. I wish I could make up my mind whether to be a Presbyterian or a Methodist. I s’pose I might ask the ministers about it.”
“I’m going to keep going to church,” Peter told her. “I like it. The sermons are more interesting than I thought, and I enjoy the singing. I wish I could decide whether to be a Presbyterian or a Methodist. I guess I could ask the ministers about it.”
“Oh, no, no, don’t do that,” said Felicity in alarm. “Ministers wouldn’t want to be bothered with such questions.”
“Oh, no, no, don’t do that,” Felicity said in alarm. “Ministers wouldn’t want to deal with questions like that.”
“Why not? What are ministers for if they ain’t to tell people how to get to heaven?”
“Why not? What are ministers for if they aren't to tell people how to get to heaven?”
“Oh, well, it’s all right for grown-ups to ask them things, of course. But it isn’t respectful for little boys—especially hired boys.”
“Oh, well, it's fine for adults to ask them things, of course. But it’s not respectful for little boys—especially hired boys.”
“I don’t see why. But anyhow, I s’pose it wouldn’t be much use, because if he was a Presbyterian minister he’d say I ought to be a Presbyterian, and if he was a Methodist he’d tell me to be one, too. Look here, Felicity, what IS the difference between them?”
“I don’t see why. But anyway, I guess it wouldn’t do much good, because if he were a Presbyterian minister, he’d say I should be a Presbyterian, and if he were a Methodist, he’d tell me to be one, too. Tell me, Felicity, what’s the difference between them?”
“I—I don’t know,” said Felicity reluctantly. “I s’pose children can’t understand such things. There must be a great deal of difference, of course, if we only knew what it was. Anyhow, I am a Presbyterian, and I’m glad of it.”
“I—I don’t know,” Felicity said hesitantly. “I suppose kids can’t really get these things. There must be a big difference, of course, if we only knew what it was. Anyway, I’m a Presbyterian, and I’m proud of it.”
We walked on in silence for a time, thinking our own young thoughts. Presently they were scattered by an abrupt and startling question from Peter.
We walked on in silence for a while, lost in our own thoughts. Suddenly, Peter broke the quiet with a sudden and surprising question.
“What does God look like?” he said.
“What does God look like?” he asked.
It appeared that none of us had any idea.
It seemed that none of us had a clue.
“The Story Girl would prob’ly know,” said Cecily.
“The Story Girl would probably know,” said Cecily.
“I wish I knew,” said Peter gravely. “I wish I could see a picture of God. It would make Him seem lots more real.”
“I wish I knew,” Peter said seriously. “I wish I could see a picture of God. It would make Him feel so much more real.”
“I’ve often wondered myself what he looks like,” said Felicity in a burst of confidence. Even in Felicity, so it would seem, there were depths of thought unplumbed.
“I’ve often wondered what he looks like,” said Felicity with a burst of confidence. Even in Felicity, it seemed, there were depths of thought that hadn’t been explored.
“I’ve seen pictures of Jesus,” said Felix meditatively. “He looks just like a man, only better and kinder. But now that I come to think of it, I’ve never seen a picture of God.”
“I’ve seen pictures of Jesus,” Felix said thoughtfully. “He looks just like a man, but better and kinder. But now that I think about it, I’ve never seen a picture of God.”
“Well, if there isn’t one in Toronto it isn’t likely there’s one anywhere,” said Peter disappointedly. “I saw a picture of the devil once,” he added. “It was in a book my Aunt Jane had. She got it for a prize in school. My Aunt Jane was clever.”
“Well, if there isn’t one in Toronto, it’s probably not anywhere,” Peter said, feeling let down. “I once saw a picture of the devil,” he added. “It was in a book my Aunt Jane had. She got it as a prize in school. My Aunt Jane was smart.”
“It couldn’t have been a very good book if there was such a picture in it,” said Felicity.
“It couldn’t have been a very good book if it had such a picture in it,” Felicity said.
“It was a real good book. My Aunt Jane wouldn’t have a book that wasn’t good,” retorted Peter sulkily.
“It was a really good book. My Aunt Jane wouldn’t have a book that wasn’t good,” Peter replied sulkily.
He refused to discuss the subject further, somewhat to our disappointment. For we had never seen a picture of the person referred to, and we were rather curious regarding it.
He wouldn’t talk about it anymore, which was a bit disappointing for us. We had never seen a picture of the person he mentioned, and we were quite curious about it.
“We’ll ask Peter to describe it sometime when he’s in a better humour,” whispered Felix.
“We’ll ask Peter to describe it sometime when he’s in a better mood,” whispered Felix.
Sara Ray having turned in at her own gate, I ran ahead to join the Story Girl, and we walked up the hill together. She had recovered her calmness of mind, but she made no reference to Peter. When we reached our lane and passed under Grandfather King’s big willow the fragrance of the orchard struck us in the face like a wave. We could see the long rows of trees, a white gladness in the moonshine. It seemed to us that there was in the orchard something different from other orchards that we had known. We were too young to analyze the vague sensation. In later years we were to understand that it was because the orchard blossomed not only apple blossoms but all the love, faith, joy, pure happiness and pure sorrow of those who had made it and walked there.
After Sara Ray turned into her own driveway, I rushed ahead to join the Story Girl, and we walked up the hill together. She had regained her composure, but she didn’t mention Peter. When we got to our lane and passed under Grandfather King’s big willow tree, the scent of the orchard hit us like a wave. We could see the long rows of trees, glowing white in the moonlight. It felt like there was something unique about this orchard compared to others we had seen. We were too young to analyze that vague feeling. Later on, we would realize it was because the orchard blossomed not just with apple flowers but also with all the love, faith, joy, pure happiness, and deep sorrow of those who had created it and walked through it.
“The orchard doesn’t seem the same place by moonlight at all,” said the Story Girl dreamily. “It’s lovely, but it’s different. When I was very small I used to believe the fairies danced in it on moonlight nights. I would like to believe it now but I can’t.”
“The orchard doesn’t look the same at all in the moonlight,” said the Story Girl dreamily. “It’s beautiful, but it’s different. When I was little, I used to think the fairies danced in it on moonlit nights. I’d like to believe that now, but I can’t.”
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“Oh, it’s so hard to believe things you know are not true. It was Uncle Edward who told me there were no such things as fairies. I was just seven. He is a minister, so of course I knew he spoke the truth. It was his duty to tell me, and I do not blame him, but I have never felt quite the same to Uncle Edward since.”
“Oh, it’s so hard to believe things you know aren't true. It was Uncle Edward who told me there were no such things as fairies. I was just seven. He is a minister, so I knew he was telling the truth. It was his responsibility to say that, and I don’t blame him, but I have never felt quite the same about Uncle Edward since.”
Ah, do we ever “feel quite the same” towards people who destroy our illusions? Shall I ever be able to forgive the brutal creature who first told me there was no such person as Santa Claus? He was a boy, three years older than myself; and he may now, for aught I know, be a most useful and respectable member of society, beloved by his kind. But I know what he must ever seem to me!
Ah, do we ever “feel quite the same” towards people who shatter our illusions? Will I ever be able to forgive the cruel person who first told me there’s no such thing as Santa Claus? He was a boy, three years older than me, and he might now, for all I know, be a really useful and respected member of society, loved by others. But I know how he will always seem to me!
We waited at Uncle Alec’s door for the others to come up. Peter was by way of skulking shamefacedly past into the shadows; but the Story Girl’s brief, bitter anger had vanished.
We waited at Uncle Alec’s door for the others to arrive. Peter was trying to sneak by, looking embarrassed as he slipped into the shadows; but the Story Girl’s quick, bitter anger had faded away.
“Wait for me, Peter,” she called.
“Wait for me, Peter,” she shouted.
She went over to him and held out her hand.
She walked over to him and extended her hand.
“I forgive you,” she said graciously.
“I forgive you,” she said kindly.
Felix and I felt that it would really be worth while to offend her, just to be forgiven in such an adorable voice. Peter eagerly grasped her hand.
Felix and I thought it would definitely be worth it to upset her, just to hear her forgive us in that charming voice. Peter eagerly took her hand.
“I tell you what, Story Girl, I’m awfully sorry I laughed in church, but you needn’t be afraid I ever will again. No, sir! And I’m going to church and Sunday School regular, and I’ll say my prayers every night. I want to be like the rest of you. And look here! I’ve thought of the way my Aunt Jane used to give medicine to a cat. You mix the powder in lard, and spread it on his paws and his sides and he’ll lick it off, ‘cause a cat can’t stand being messy. If Paddy isn’t any better to-morrow, we’ll do that.”
"I have to say, Story Girl, I'm really sorry I laughed in church, but you don't have to worry about me doing it again. No way! I'm going to church and Sunday School regularly, and I'll say my prayers every night. I want to be like the rest of you. And guess what! I remembered how my Aunt Jane used to give medicine to a cat. You mix the powder with lard, spread it on his paws and sides, and he'll lick it off because a cat hates being messy. If Paddy isn't any better tomorrow, we'll try that."
They went away together hand in hand, children-wise, up the lane of spruces crossed with bars of moonlight. And there was peace over all that fresh and flowery land, and peace in our little hearts.
They walked away together, hand in hand like children, down the path lined with spruces and lit by bars of moonlight. There was a sense of peace over all that fresh, flower-filled land, and peace in our hearts as well.
CHAPTER VI. THE MYSTERY OF GOLDEN MILESTONE
Paddy was smeared with medicated lard the next day, all of us assisting at the rite, although the Story Girl was high priestess. Then, out of regard for mats and cushions, he was kept in durance vile in the granary until he had licked his fur clean. This treatment being repeated every day for a week, Pat recovered his usual health and spirits, and our minds were set at rest to enjoy the next excitement—collecting for a school library fund.
Paddy was covered in medicated lard the next day, and we all helped with the process, though the Story Girl was the one in charge. To protect the mats and cushions, he was kept locked up in the granary until he cleaned his fur. After going through this routine every day for a week, Pat regained his usual health and energy, and we were free to look forward to the next exciting event—raising money for a school library fund.
Our teacher thought it would be an excellent thing to have a library in connection with the school; and he suggested that each of the pupils should try to see how much money he or she could raise for the project during the month of June. We might earn it by honest toil, or gather it in by contributions levied on our friends.
Our teacher believed it would be a great idea to have a library connected to the school, and he suggested that each of us should see how much money we could raise for the project during June. We could earn it through honest work or collect it from our friends.
The result was a determined rivalry as to which pupil should collect the largest sum; and this rivalry was especially intense in our home coterie.
The outcome was a heated competition over which student could gather the most money, and this competition was particularly fierce among our group at home.
Our relatives started us with a quarter apiece. For the rest, we knew we must depend on our own exertions. Peter was handicapped at the beginning by the fact that he had no family friend to finance him.
Our relatives gave us a quarter each to start. For everything else, we knew we had to rely on our own efforts. Peter was at a disadvantage right from the start because he didn't have a family friend to support him financially.
“If my Aunt Jane’d been living she’d have given me something,” he remarked. “And if my father hadn’t run away he might have given me something too. But I’m going to do the best I can anyhow. Your Aunt Olivia says I can have the job of gathering the eggs, and I’m to have one egg out of every dozen to sell for myself.”
“If my Aunt Jane were alive, she would have given me something,” he said. “And if my father hadn’t left, he might have given me something too. But I’m going to do the best I can regardless. Your Aunt Olivia says I can have the job of collecting the eggs, and I’m supposed to keep one egg out of every dozen to sell for myself.”
Felicity made a similar bargain with her mother. The Story Girl and Cecily were each to be paid ten cents a week for washing dishes in their respective homes. Felix and Dan contracted to keep the gardens free from weeds. I caught brook trout in the westering valley of spruces and sold them for a cent apiece.
Felicity made a similar deal with her mother. The Story Girl and Cecily were each going to be paid ten cents a week for washing dishes at home. Felix and Dan agreed to keep the gardens weed-free. I caught brook trout in the valley of spruces to the west and sold them for a penny each.
Sara Ray was the only unhappy one among us. She could do nothing. She had no relatives in Carlisle except her mother, and her mother did not approve of the school library project, and would not give Sara a cent, or put her in any way of earning one. To Sara, this was humiliation indescribable. She felt herself an outcast and an alien to our busy little circle, where each member counted every day, with miserly delight, his slowly increasing hoard of small cash.
Sara Ray was the only one of us who was unhappy. She felt powerless. She didn’t have any family in Carlisle except for her mom, and her mom didn’t support the school library project. She wouldn’t give Sara any money or help her find a way to earn some. For Sara, this was an indescribable humiliation. She felt like an outcast and a stranger in our busy little group, where everyone else eagerly counted their slowly growing stash of spare cash every day.
“I’m just going to pray to God to send me some money,” she announced desperately at last.
“I’m just going to pray to God to send me some money,” she finally announced in desperation.
“I don’t believe that will do any good,” said Dan. “He gives lots of things, but he doesn’t give money, because people can earn that for themselves.”
“I don’t think that will help,” said Dan. “He gives a lot of things, but he doesn’t give money, because people can earn that themselves.”
“I can’t,” said Sara, with passionate defiance. “I think He ought to take that into account.”
“I can’t,” Sara said, passionately defiant. “I think He should consider that.”
“Don’t worry, dear,” said Cecily, who always poured balm. “If you can’t collect any money everybody will know it isn’t your fault.”
“Don’t worry, dear,” said Cecily, who was always soothing. “If you can’t collect any money, everyone will understand it’s not your fault.”
“I won’t ever feel like reading a single book in the library if I can’t give something to it,” mourned Sara.
“I’ll never feel like reading a single book in the library if I can’t give anything to it,” Sara lamented.
Dan and the girls and I were sitting in a row on Aunt Olivia’s garden fence, watching Felix weed. Felix worked well, although he did not like weeding—“fat boys never do,” Felicity informed him. Felix pretended not to hear her, but I knew he did, because his ears grew red. Felix’s face never blushed, but his ears always gave him away. As for Felicity, she did not say things like that out of malice prepense. It never occurred to her that Felix did not like to be called fat.
Dan, the girls, and I were sitting in a row on Aunt Olivia's garden fence, watching Felix weed. Felix did a good job, even though he didn’t enjoy weeding—“fat boys never do,” Felicity told him. Felix acted like he didn’t hear her, but I knew he did because his ears turned red. Felix’s face never flushed, but his ears always betrayed him. As for Felicity, she didn’t say things like that out of spite. It never crossed her mind that Felix didn’t like being called fat.
“I always feel so sorry for the poor weeds,” said the Story Girl dreamily. “It must be very hard to be rooted up.”
“I always feel so sorry for the poor weeds,” said the Story Girl dreamily. “It must be really tough to be pulled out.”
“They shouldn’t grow in the wrong place,” said Felicity mercilessly.
“They shouldn’t grow in the wrong place,” Felicity said without any sympathy.
“When weeds go to heaven I suppose they will be flowers,” continued the Story Girl.
“When weeds go to heaven, I guess they’ll turn into flowers,” the Story Girl went on.
“You do think such queer things,” said Felicity.
"You really think some strange things," Felicity said.
“A rich man in Toronto has a floral clock in his garden,” I said. “It looks just like the face of a clock, and there are flowers in it that open at every hour, so that you can always tell the time.”
“A wealthy man in Toronto has a floral clock in his garden,” I said. “It looks just like a clock face, and there are flowers in it that bloom every hour, so you can always tell the time.”
“Oh, I wish we had one here,” exclaimed Cecily.
“Oh, I wish we had one here,” Cecily said.
“What would be the use of it?” asked the Story Girl a little disdainfully. “Nobody ever wants to know the time in a garden.”
“What’s the point of that?” asked the Story Girl a bit disdainfully. “No one ever really cares about the time in a garden.”
I slipped away at this point, suddenly remembering that it was time to take a dose of magic seed. I had bought it from Billy Robinson three days before in school. Billy had assured me that it would make me grow fast.
I quietly slipped away at that moment, suddenly remembering it was time to take my dose of magic seed. I had bought it from Billy Robinson three days earlier at school. Billy promised me it would help me grow fast.
I was beginning to feel secretly worried because I did not grow. I had overheard Aunt Janet say I was going to be short, like Uncle Alec. Now, I loved Uncle Alec, but I wanted to be taller than he was. So when Billy confided to me, under solemn promise of secrecy, that he had some “magic seed,” which would make boys grow, and would sell me a box of it for ten cents, I jumped at the offer. Billy was taller than any boy of his age in Carlisle, and he assured me it all came from taking magic seed.
I was starting to feel worried because I wasn’t growing. I had overheard Aunt Janet say I was going to be short, like Uncle Alec. I loved Uncle Alec, but I wanted to be taller than him. So when Billy told me, with a serious promise to keep it secret, that he had some “magic seed” that would make boys grow, and he would sell me a box for ten cents, I jumped at the chance. Billy was taller than any other boy his age in Carlisle, and he assured me it was all because of the magic seed.
“I was a regular runt before I begun,” he said, “and look at me now. I got it from Peg Bowen. She’s a witch, you know. I wouldn’t go near her again for a bushel of magic seed. It was an awful experience. I haven’t much left, but I guess I’ve enough to do me till I’m as tall as I want to be. You must take a pinch of the seed every three hours, walking backward, and you must never tell a soul you’re taking it, or it won’t work. I wouldn’t spare any of it to any one but you.”
“I was a regular nobody before I started,” he said, “and look at me now. I got it from Peg Bowen. She’s a witch, you know. I wouldn’t go near her again for a sack of magic seeds. It was a terrible experience. I don’t have much left, but I think I’ve got enough to last me until I’m as tall as I want to be. You have to take a pinch of the seeds every three hours, walking backward, and you must never tell anyone you’re taking them, or it won’t work. I wouldn’t give any of it to anyone but you.”
I felt deeply grateful to Billy, and sorry that I had not liked him better. Somehow, nobody did like Billy Robinson over and above. But I vowed I WOULD like him in future. I paid him the ten cents cheerfully and took the magic seed as directed, measuring myself carefully every day by a mark on the hall door. I could not see any advance in growth yet, but then I had been taking it only three days.
I felt really thankful to Billy and regretted that I hadn’t liked him more. For some reason, nobody seemed to like Billy Robinson very much. But I promised myself I would change that. I happily paid him the ten cents and took the magic seed as instructed, measuring my height carefully every day with a mark on the hall door. I couldn’t see any growth yet, but then I had only been taking it for three days.
One day the Story Girl had an inspiration.
One day, the Story Girl had a brilliant idea.
“Let us go and ask the Awkward Man and Mr. Campbell for a contribution to the library fund,” she said. “I am sure no one else has asked them, because nobody in Carlisle is related to them. Let us all go, and if they give us anything we’ll divide it equally among us.”
“Let’s go ask the Awkward Man and Mr. Campbell for a donation to the library fund,” she said. “I’m sure no one else has asked them since no one in Carlisle is related to them. Let’s all go, and if they give us anything, we’ll split it equally among us.”
It was a daring proposition, for both Mr. Campbell and the Awkward Man were regarded as eccentric personages; and Mr. Campbell was supposed to detest children. But where the Story Girl led we would follow to the death. The next day being Saturday, we started out in the afternoon.
It was a bold idea because both Mr. Campbell and the Awkward Man were seen as quirky individuals, and Mr. Campbell was thought to really dislike kids. But wherever the Story Girl went, we would follow without hesitation. The next day was Saturday, so we headed out in the afternoon.
We took a short cut to Golden Milestone, over a long, green, dewy land full of placid meadows, where sunshine had fallen asleep. At first all was not harmonious. Felicity was in an ill humour; she had wanted to wear her second best dress, but Aunt Janet had decreed that her school clothes were good enough to go “traipsing about in the dust.” Then the Story Girl arrived, arrayed not in any second best but in her very best dress and hat, which her father had sent her from Paris—a dress of soft, crimson silk, and a white leghorn hat encircled by flame-red poppies. Neither Felicity nor Cecily could have worn it; but it became the Story Girl perfectly. In it she was a thing of fire and laughter and glow, as if the singular charm of her temperament were visible and tangible in its vivid colouring and silken texture.
We took a shortcut to Golden Milestone, across a long, green, dewy landscape filled with calm meadows, where the sunshine seemed to be taking a nap. At first, things were a bit tense. Felicity was in a bad mood; she wanted to wear her second-best dress, but Aunt Janet insisted that her school clothes were fine for “wandering around in the dust.” Then the Story Girl showed up, not in any second-best but in her absolute best dress and hat, which her dad had sent her from Paris—a dress made of soft, crimson silk, and a white leghorn hat surrounded by bright red poppies. Neither Felicity nor Cecily could have pulled it off, but it suited the Story Girl perfectly. In it, she was a burst of fire, laughter, and radiance, as if the unique charm of her personality were visible and tangible in its bright colors and silky texture.
“I shouldn’t think you’d put on your best clothes to go begging for the library in,” said Felicity cuttingly.
“I wouldn't expect you to wear your best clothes to go ask for donations for the library,” said Felicity sharply.
“Aunt Olivia says that when you are going to have an important interview with a man you ought to look your very best,” said the Story Girl, giving her skirt a lustrous swirl and enjoying the effect.
“Aunt Olivia says that when you have an important interview with a guy, you should look your absolute best,” said the Story Girl, giving her skirt a glossy swirl and enjoying the effect.
“Aunt Olivia spoils you,” said Felicity.
“Aunt Olivia spoils you,” Felicity said.
“She doesn’t either, Felicity King! Aunt Olivia is just sweet. She kisses me good-night every night, and your mother NEVER kisses you.”
“She doesn’t either, Felicity King! Aunt Olivia is just nice. She kisses me goodnight every night, and your mom NEVER kisses you.”
“My mother doesn’t make kisses so common,” retorted Felicity. “But she gives us pie for dinner every day.”
“My mom doesn’t give kisses very often,” replied Felicity. “But she does make us pie for dinner every day.”
“So does Aunt Olivia.”
“Aunt Olivia does too.”
“Yes, but look at the difference in the size of the pieces! And Aunt Olivia only gives you skim milk. My mother gives us cream.”
“Yes, but look at how different the pieces are! And Aunt Olivia only gives you skim milk. My mom gives us cream.”
“Aunt Olivia’s skim milk is as good as your mother’s cream,” cried the Story Girl hotly.
“Aunt Olivia’s skim milk is just as good as your mom’s cream,” shouted the Story Girl passionately.
“Oh, girls, don’t fight,” said Cecily, the peacemaker. “It’s such a nice day, and we’ll have a nice time if you don’t spoil it by fighting.”
“Oh, girls, don’t argue,” said Cecily, the peacemaker. “It’s such a beautiful day, and we’ll have a great time if you don’t ruin it by fighting.”
“We’re NOT fighting,” said Felicity. “And I like Aunt Olivia. But my mother is just as good as Aunt Olivia, there now!”
“We’re NOT fighting,” Felicity said. “I like Aunt Olivia. But my mom is just as good as Aunt Olivia, okay?”
“Of course she is. Aunt Janet is splendid,” agreed the Story Girl.
“Of course she is. Aunt Janet is amazing,” agreed the Story Girl.
They smiled at each other amicably. Felicity and the Story Girl were really quite fond of each other, under the queer surface friction that commonly resulted from their intercourse.
They smiled at each other warmly. Felicity and the Story Girl were really quite fond of each other, despite the odd tension that often came up in their interactions.
“You said once you knew a story about the Awkward Man,” said Felix. “You might tell it to us.”
"You once mentioned you knew a story about the Awkward Man," Felix said. "You should share it with us."
“All right,” agreed the Story Girl. “The only trouble is, I don’t know the whole story. But I’ll tell you all I do know. I call it ‘The Mystery of the Golden Milestone.’”
“All right,” agreed the Story Girl. “The only problem is, I don’t know the whole story. But I’ll tell you everything I do know. I call it ‘The Mystery of the Golden Milestone.’”
“Oh, I don’t believe that story is true,” said Felicity. “I believe Mrs. Griggs was just romancing. She DOES romance, mother says.”
“Oh, I don’t believe that story is true,” said Felicity. “I think Mrs. Griggs was just being dramatic. She tends to be dramatic, my mom says.”
“Yes; but I don’t believe she could ever have thought of such a thing as this herself, so I believe it must be true,” said the Story Girl. “Anyway, this is the story, boys. You know the Awkward Man has lived alone ever since his mother died, ten years ago. Abel Griggs is his hired man, and he and his wife live in a little house down the Awkward Man’s lane. Mrs. Griggs makes his bread for him, and she cleans up his house now and then. She says he keeps it very neat. But till last fall there was one room she never saw. It was always locked—the west one, looking out over his garden. One day last fall the Awkward Man went to Summerside, and Mrs. Griggs scrubbed his kitchen. Then she went over the whole house and she tried the door of the west room. Mrs. Griggs is a VERY curious woman. Uncle Roger says all women have as much curiosity as is good for them, but Mrs. Griggs has more. She expected to find the door locked as usual. It was NOT locked. She opened it and went in. What do you suppose she found?”
“Yes; but I don’t think she would have ever thought of something like this on her own, so I believe it must be true,” said the Story Girl. “Anyway, here’s the story, boys. You know the Awkward Man has lived alone ever since his mother passed away ten years ago. Abel Griggs is his hired hand, and he and his wife live in a small house down the Awkward Man’s lane. Mrs. Griggs bakes his bread and tidies up his house now and then. She says he keeps it very tidy. But until last fall, there was one room she never saw. It was always locked—the west room that overlooks his garden. One day last fall, the Awkward Man went to Summerside, and Mrs. Griggs cleaned his kitchen. Then she went through the whole house and tried the door of the west room. Mrs. Griggs is a VERY curious woman. Uncle Roger says all women have just enough curiosity to be good for them, but Mrs. Griggs has a lot more. She expected the door to be locked like usual. It was NOT locked. She opened it and went inside. What do you think she found?”
“Something like—like Bluebeard’s chamber?” suggested Felix in a scared tone.
“Something like—like Bluebeard’s room?” suggested Felix in a frightened tone.
“Oh, no, NO! Nothing like THAT could happen in Prince Edward Island. But if there HAD been beautiful wives hanging up by their hair all round the walls I don’t believe Mrs. Griggs could have been much more astonished. The room had never been furnished in his mother’s time, but now it was ELEGANTLY furnished, though Mrs. Griggs says SHE doesn’t know when or how that furniture was brought there. She says she never saw a room like it in a country farmhouse. It was like a bed-room and sitting-room combined. The floor was covered with a carpet like green velvet. There were fine lace curtains at the windows and beautiful pictures on the walls. There was a little white bed, and a dressing-table, a bookcase full of books, a stand with a work basket on it, and a rocking-chair. There was a woman’s picture above the bookcase. Mrs. Griggs says she thinks it was a coloured photograph, but she didn’t know who it was. Anyway, it was a very pretty girl. But the most amazing thing of all was that A WOMAN’S DRESS was hanging over a chair by the table. Mrs. Griggs says it NEVER belonged to Jasper Dale’s mother, for she thought it a sin to wear anything but print and drugget; and this dress was of PALE BLUE silk. Besides that, there was a pair of blue satin slippers on the floor beside it—HIGH-HEELED slippers. And on the fly-leaves of the books the name ‘Alice’ was written. Now, there never was an Alice in the Dale connection and nobody ever heard of the Awkward Man having a sweetheart. There, isn’t that a lovely mystery?”
“Oh, no, NO! Nothing like THAT could happen in Prince Edward Island. But if there HAD been beautiful wives hanging by their hair all around the walls, I don’t think Mrs. Griggs could have been much more shocked. The room had never been furnished in his mother’s time, but now it was ELEGANTLY furnished, although Mrs. Griggs says SHE doesn’t know when or how that furniture got there. She claims she’s never seen a room like it in a country farmhouse. It was like a combined bedroom and sitting room. The floor was covered with a carpet that looked like green velvet. There were fine lace curtains at the windows and beautiful pictures on the walls. There was a little white bed, a dressing table, a bookcase filled with books, a stand with a work basket on it, and a rocking chair. There was a woman's picture above the bookcase. Mrs. Griggs thinks it was a colored photograph, but she didn’t know who it was. Anyway, it was a very pretty girl. But the most surprising thing of all was that A WOMAN’S DRESS was hanging over a chair by the table. Mrs. Griggs said it NEVER belonged to Jasper Dale’s mother, as she considered it a sin to wear anything but print and drugget; and this dress was made of PALE BLUE silk. On top of that, there was a pair of blue satin slippers on the floor beside it—HIGH-HEELED slippers. And on the fly-leaves of the books, the name ‘Alice’ was written. Now, there never was an Alice in the Dale family, and nobody ever heard of the Awkward Man having a sweetheart. There, isn’t that a lovely mystery?”
“It’s a pretty queer yarn,” said Felix. “I wonder if it is true—and what it means.”
“It’s a pretty strange story,” said Felix. “I wonder if it’s true—and what it means.”
“I intend to find out what it means,” said the Story Girl. “I am going to get acquainted with the Awkward Man sometime, and then I’ll find out his Alice-secret.”
“I plan to figure out what it means,” said the Story Girl. “I’m going to meet the Awkward Man sometime, and then I’ll discover his Alice-secret.”
“I don’t see how you’ll ever get acquainted with him,” said Felicity. “He never goes anywhere except to church. He just stays home and reads books when he isn’t working. Mother says he is a perfect hermit.”
“I don’t see how you’ll ever get to know him,” Felicity said. “He never goes anywhere except to church. He just stays home and reads books when he isn’t working. Mom says he’s a total hermit.”
“I’ll manage it somehow,” said the Story Girl—and we had no doubt that she would. “But I must wait until I’m a little older, for he wouldn’t tell the secret of the west room to a little girl. And I mustn’t wait till I’m TOO old, for he is frightened of grown-up girls, because he thinks they laugh at his awkwardness. I know I will like him. He has such a nice face, even if he is awkward. He looks like a man you could tell things to.”
"I'll handle it somehow," said the Story Girl—and we had no doubt she would. "But I have to wait until I'm a bit older, because he wouldn't share the secret of the west room with a little girl. And I can't wait until I'm TOO old, because he's scared of grown-up girls; he thinks they laugh at how awkward he is. I know I'll like him. He has such a nice face, even if he is awkward. He looks like someone you could confide in."
“Well, I’d like a man who could move around without falling over his own feet,” said Felicity. “And then the look of him! Uncle Roger says he is long, lank, lean, narrow, and contracted.”
“Well, I’d like a guy who can move around without tripping over his own feet,” said Felicity. “And then there's his appearance! Uncle Roger says he’s tall, thin, lean, narrow, and all scrunched up.”
“Things always sound worse than they are when Uncle Roger says them,” said the Story Girl. “Uncle Edward says Jasper Dale is a very clever man and it’s a great pity he wasn’t able to finish his college course. He went to college two years, you know. Then his father died, and he stayed home with his mother because she was very delicate. I call him a hero. I wonder if it is true that he writes poetry. Mrs. Griggs says it is. She says she has seen him writing it in a brown book. She said she couldn’t get near enough to read it, but she knew it was poetry by the shape of it.”
“Things always sound worse than they really are when Uncle Roger talks about them,” said the Story Girl. “Uncle Edward says Jasper Dale is a really smart guy, and it’s a shame he couldn’t finish his college degree. He went to college for two years, you know. Then his father passed away, and he stayed home with his mother because she was very fragile. I think he’s a hero. I wonder if it’s true that he writes poetry. Mrs. Griggs says he does. She says she’s seen him writing it in a brown notebook. She said she couldn’t get close enough to read it, but she could tell it was poetry by its shape.”
“Very likely. If that blue silk dress story is true, I’d believe ANYTHING of him,” said Felicity.
“Very likely. If that story about the blue silk dress is true, I’d believe ANYTHING about him,” said Felicity.
We were near Golden Milestone now. The house was a big, weather-gray structure, overgrown with vines and climbing roses. Something about the three square windows in the second story gave it an appearance of winking at us in a friendly fashion through its vines—at least, so the Story Girl said; and, indeed, we could see it for ourselves after she had once pointed it out to us.
We were close to Golden Milestone now. The house was a large, weathered gray building, covered in vines and climbing roses. There was something about the three square windows on the second floor that made it seem like they were winking at us in a friendly way through the vines—at least, that’s what the Story Girl said; and after she pointed it out to us, we could see it for ourselves.
We did not get into the house, however. We met the Awkward man in his yard, and he gave us a quarter apiece for our library. He did not seem awkward or shy; but then we were only children, and his foot was on his native heath.
We didn’t go into the house, though. We ran into the Awkward man in his yard, and he gave us a quarter each for our library. He didn’t seem awkward or shy; but then again, we were just kids, and he was on his own turf.
He was a tall, slender man, who did not look his forty years, so unwrinkled was his high, white forehead, so clear and lustrous his large, dark-blue eyes, so free from silver threads his rather long black hair. He had large hands and feet, and walked with a slight stoop. I am afraid we stared at him rather rudely while the Story Girl talked to him. But was not an Awkward Man, who was also a hermit and kept blue silk dresses in a locked room, and possibly wrote poetry, a legitimate object of curiosity? I leave it to you.
He was a tall, slender man who looked much younger than his forty years, thanks to his smooth, unwrinkled forehead, bright and clear large dark-blue eyes, and the absence of gray hairs in his long black hair. He had big hands and feet and walked with a slight stoop. I'm afraid we stared at him a bit rudely while the Story Girl chatted with him. But wasn't an awkward man who was also a hermit, kept blue silk dresses in a locked room, and possibly wrote poetry a perfectly valid object of curiosity? I leave that to you.
When we got away we compared notes, and found that we all liked him—and this, although he had said little and had appeared somewhat glad to get rid of us.
When we escaped, we shared our thoughts and discovered that we all liked him—even though he had said very little and seemed somewhat relieved to see us go.
“He gave us the money like a gentleman,” said the Story Girl. “I felt he didn’t grudge it. And now for Mr. Campbell. It was on HIS account I put on my red silk. I don’t suppose the Awkward Man noticed it at all, but Mr. Campbell will, or I’m much mistaken.”
“He gave us the money like a true gentleman,” said the Story Girl. “I felt he didn’t hold back at all. And now for Mr. Campbell. I wore my red silk for HIS sake. I don’t think the Awkward Man noticed it at all, but Mr. Campbell will, or I’m very mistaken.”
CHAPTER VII. HOW BETTY SHERMAN WON A HUSBAND
The rest of us did not share the Story Girl’s enthusiasm regarding our call on Mr. Campbell. We secretly dreaded it. If, as was said, he detested children, who knew what sort of a reception we might meet?
The rest of us didn’t share the Story Girl’s excitement about our visit to Mr. Campbell. We secretly dreaded it. If, as they said, he hated kids, who knew what kind of welcome we might get?
Mr. Campbell was a rich, retired farmer, who took life easily. He had visited New York and Boston, Toronto and Montreal; he had even been as far as the Pacific coast. Therefore he was regarded in Carlisle as a much travelled man; and he was known to be “well read” and intelligent. But it was also known that Mr. Campbell was not always in a good humour. If he liked you there was nothing he would not do for you; if he disliked you—well, you were not left in ignorance of it. In short, we had the impression that Mr. Campbell resembled the famous little girl with the curl in the middle of her forehead. “When he was good, he was very, very good, and when he was bad he was horrid.” What if this were one of his horrid days?
Mr. Campbell was a wealthy, retired farmer who took life easy. He had traveled to New York, Boston, Toronto, and Montreal; he had even gone all the way to the Pacific coast. Because of this, he was seen in Carlisle as a well-traveled man, and he was known to be “well read” and smart. However, it was also understood that Mr. Campbell wasn’t always in a good mood. If he liked you, there was nothing he wouldn’t do for you; if he didn’t like you—well, you definitely knew about it. In short, we felt that Mr. Campbell was like the famous little girl with the curl in the middle of her forehead. “When he was good, he was very, very good, and when he was bad, he was awful.” What if today was one of his awful days?
“He can’t DO anything to us, you know,” said the Story Girl. “He may be rude, but that won’t hurt any one but himself.”
“He can’t DO anything to us, you know,” said the Story Girl. “He might be rude, but that won’t hurt anyone but himself.”
“Hard words break no bones,” observed Felicity philosophically.
“Harsh words don’t hurt,” Felicity noted thoughtfully.
“But they hurt your feelings. I am afraid of Mr. Campbell,” said Cecily candidly.
"But they hurt your feelings. I'm scared of Mr. Campbell," Cecily said honestly.
“Perhaps we’d better give up and go home,” suggested Dan.
“Maybe we should just call it a day and head home,” Dan suggested.
“You can go home if you like,” said the Story Girl scornfully. “But I am going to see Mr. Campbell. I know I can manage him. But if I have to go alone, and he gives me anything, I’ll keep it all for my own collection, mind you.”
“You can go home if you want,” the Story Girl said with disdain. “But I’m going to see Mr. Campbell. I know I can handle him. If I have to go alone and he gives me anything, I’ll keep it all for my own collection, just so you know.”
That settled it. We were not going to let the Story Girl get ahead of us in the manner of collecting.
That was it. We weren’t going to let the Story Girl outdo us in collecting.
Mr. Campbell’s housekeeper ushered us into his parlour and left us. Presently Mr. Campbell himself was standing in the doorway, looking us over. We took heart of grace. It seemed to be one of his good days, for there was a quizzical smile on his broad, clean-shaven, strongly-featured face. Mr. Campbell was a tall man, with a massive head, well thatched with thick, black hair, gray-streaked. He had big, black eyes, with many wrinkles around them, and a thin, firm, long-lipped mouth. We thought him handsome, for an old man.
Mr. Campbell’s housekeeper led us into his living room and then left us. Soon, Mr. Campbell himself appeared in the doorway, sizing us up. We felt a surge of confidence. It seemed to be one of his good days, as a playful smile rested on his broad, clean-shaven face with strong features. Mr. Campbell was a tall man, with a large head covered in thick, black hair streaked with gray. He had big, dark eyes surrounded by many wrinkles, and a thin, firm mouth with long lips. We thought he was handsome for an older man.
His gaze wandered over us with uncomplimentary indifference until it fell on the Story Girl, leaning back in an arm-chair. She looked like a slender red lily in the unstudied grace of her attitude. A spark flashed into Mr. Campbell’s black eyes.
His gaze drifted over us with dismissive indifference until it landed on the Story Girl, who was leaning back in an armchair. She looked like a delicate red lily in the effortless grace of her posture. A spark lit up in Mr. Campbell’s dark eyes.
“Is this a Sunday School deputation?” he inquired rather ironically.
"Is this a Sunday School presentation?" he asked somewhat sarcastically.
“No. We have come to ask a favour of you,” said the Story Girl.
“No. We’re here to ask you for a favor,” said the Story Girl.
The magic of her voice worked its will on Mr. Campbell, as on all others. He came in, sat down, hooked his thumb into his vest pocket, and smiled at her.
The charm of her voice captivated Mr. Campbell, just like it did with everyone else. He walked in, took a seat, slipped his thumb into his vest pocket, and smiled at her.
“What is it?” he asked.
“What’s up?” he asked.
“We are collecting for our school library, and we have called to ask you for a contribution,” she replied.
“We're raising funds for our school library, and we wanted to ask you for a donation,” she replied.
“Why should I contribute to your school library?” demanded Mr. Campbell.
“Why should I donate to your school library?” asked Mr. Campbell.
This was a poser for us. Why should he, indeed? But the Story Girl was quite equal to it. Leaning forward, and throwing an indescribable witchery into tone and eyes and smile, she said,
This was a challenge for us. Why should he, really? But the Story Girl was more than up to it. Leaning forward and adding an indescribable charm to her tone, eyes, and smile, she said,
“Because a lady asks you.”
“Because a woman asks you.”
Mr. Campbell chuckled.
Mr. Campbell laughed.
“The best of all reasons,” he said. “But see here, my dear young lady, I’m an old miser and curmudgeon, as you may have heard. I HATE to part with my money, even for a good reason. And I NEVER part with any of it, unless I am to receive some benefit from the expenditure. Now, what earthly good could I get from your three by six school library? None whatever. But I shall make you a fair offer. I have heard from my housekeeper’s urchin of a son that you are a ‘master hand’ to tell stories. Tell me one, here and now. I shall pay you in proportion to the entertainment you afford me. Come now, and do your prettiest.”
“The best reason of all,” he said. “But listen, my dear young lady, I’m just an old miser and grouch, as you might have heard. I HATE parting with my money, even for a good cause. And I NEVER spend any of it unless I’m getting something out of it. Now, what benefit could I possibly get from your tiny school library? Absolutely none. But I’ll make you a fair offer. I’ve heard from my housekeeper’s kid that you’re really good at telling stories. So, tell me one, right here and now. I’ll pay you based on how much you entertain me. Come on, and give it your best shot.”
There was a fine mockery in his tone that put the Story Girl on her mettle instantly. She sprang to her feet, an amazing change coming over her. Her eyes flashed and burned; crimson spots glowed in her cheeks.
There was a sharp sarcasm in his tone that immediately challenged the Story Girl. She jumped to her feet, a remarkable transformation taking place. Her eyes sparkled and blazed; red spots lit up her cheeks.
“I shall tell you the story of the Sherman girls, and how Betty Sherman won a husband,” she said.
“I’m going to tell you the story of the Sherman girls and how Betty Sherman found herself a husband,” she said.
We gasped. Was the Story Girl crazy? Or had she forgotten that Betty Sherman was Mr. Campbell’s own great-grandmother, and that her method of winning a husband was not exactly in accordance with maidenly traditions.
We gasped. Was the Story Girl out of her mind? Or had she forgotten that Betty Sherman was Mr. Campbell’s own great-grandmother, and that her way of securing a husband wasn’t exactly in line with traditional maidenly customs?
But Mr. Campbell chuckled again.
But Mr. Campbell laughed again.
“An excellent test,” he said. “If you can amuse ME with that story you must be a wonder. I’ve heard it so often that it has no more interest for me than the alphabet.”
“Great test,” he said. “If you can entertain ME with that story, you must be amazing. I’ve heard it so many times that it’s as interesting to me as the alphabet.”
“One cold winter day, eighty years ago,” began the Story Girl without further parley, “Donald Fraser was sitting by the window of his new house, playing his fiddle for company, and looking out over the white, frozen bay before his door. It was bitter, bitter cold, and a storm was brewing. But, storm, or no storm, Donald meant to go over the bay that evening to see Nancy Sherman. He was thinking of her as he played ‘Annie Laurie,’ for Nancy was more beautiful than the lady of the song. ‘Her face, it is the fairest that e’er the sun shone on,’ hummed Donald—and oh, he thought so, too! He did not know whether Nancy cared for him or not. He had many rivals. But he knew that if she would not come to be the mistress of his new house no one else ever should. So he sat there that afternoon and dreamed of her, as he played sweet old songs and rollicking jigs on his fiddle.
"One cold winter day, eighty years ago," started the Story Girl without any delay, "Donald Fraser was sitting by the window of his new house, playing his fiddle for company and gazing out at the white, frozen bay in front of him. It was extremely cold, and a storm was on the way. But regardless of the storm, Donald intended to cross the bay that evening to visit Nancy Sherman. He was thinking of her while he played ‘Annie Laurie,’ because Nancy was even more beautiful than the lady in the song. ‘Her face is the fairest that ever the sun shone on,’ hummed Donald—and oh, he truly believed that! He had no idea if Nancy felt the same way about him. He had plenty of competition. But he was certain that if she didn't come to be the mistress of his new house, then no one else ever would. So he sat there that afternoon, dreaming of her as he played sweet old songs and lively jigs on his fiddle."
“While he was playing a sleigh drove up to the door, and Neil Campbell came in. Donald was not overly glad to see him, for he suspected where he was going. Neil Campbell, who was Highland Scotch and lived down at Berwick, was courting Nancy Sherman, too; and, what was far worse, Nancy’s father favoured him, because he was a richer man than Donald Fraser. But Donald was not going to show all he thought—Scotch people never do—and he pretended to be very glad to see Neil and made him heartily welcome.
“While he was playing, a sleigh pulled up to the door, and Neil Campbell walked in. Donald wasn’t too happy to see him, as he had a feeling about Neil's intentions. Neil Campbell, who was from the Highlands and lived down in Berwick, was also pursuing Nancy Sherman; and what made it worse was that Nancy's dad preferred Neil because he was wealthier than Donald Fraser. But Donald wasn’t going to reveal his true feelings—Scotch people never do—and he pretended to be very glad to see Neil and welcomed him warmly.”
“Neil sat down by the roaring fire, looking quite well satisfied with himself. It was ten miles from Berwick to the bay shore, and a call at a half way house was just the thing. Then Donald brought out the whisky. They always did that eighty years ago, you know. If you were a woman, you could give your visitors a dish of tea; but if you were a man and did not offer them a ‘taste’ of whisky, you were thought either very mean or very ignorant.
“Neil sat down by the roaring fire, looking pretty pleased with himself. It was ten miles from Berwick to the bay shore, and stopping at a halfway house was just the thing to do. Then Donald brought out the whisky. They always did that eighty years ago, you know. If you were a woman, you could serve your guests a cup of tea; but if you were a man and didn’t offer them a ‘taste’ of whisky, people thought you were either really stingy or just didn’t know any better."
“‘You look cold,’ said Donald, in his great, hearty voice. ‘Sit nearer the fire, man, and put a bit of warmth in your veins. It’s bitter cold the day. And now tell me the Berwick news. Has Jean McLean made up with her man yet? And is it true that Sandy McQuarrie is to marry Kate Ferguson? ‘Twill be a match now! Sure, with her red hair, Sandy will not be like to lose his bride past finding.’
“‘You look cold,’ said Donald, in his big, cheerful voice. ‘Come sit closer to the fire, man, and warm yourself up. It’s freezing today. Now, give me the news from Berwick. Has Jean McLean reconciled with her guy yet? And is it true that Sandy McQuarrie is going to marry Kate Ferguson? That would be a match! With her red hair, Sandy won’t lose track of his bride.’”
“Neil had plenty of news to tell. And the more whisky he drank the more he told. He didn’t notice that Donald was not taking much. Neil talked on and on, and of course he soon began to tell things it would have been much wiser not to tell. Finally he told Donald that he was going over the bay to ask Nancy Sherman that very night to marry him. And if she would have him, then Donald and all the folks should see a wedding that WAS a wedding.
“Neil had a lot to share. The more whisky he drank, the more he opened up. He didn’t notice that Donald wasn’t drinking much. Neil kept talking and eventually started revealing things it would have been better to keep to himself. Finally, he told Donald that he was going over the bay that very night to ask Nancy Sherman to marry him. And if she said yes, then Donald and everyone else would witness a wedding that was truly a wedding.”
“Oh, wasn’t Donald taken aback! This was more than he had expected. Neil hadn’t been courting Nancy very long, and Donald never dreamed he would propose to her QUITE so soon.
“Oh, wasn’t Donald surprised! This was more than he had expected. Neil hadn’t been dating Nancy for very long, and Donald never imagined he would propose to her THIS soon.
“At first Donald didn’t know what to do. He felt sure deep down in his heart, that Nancy liked HIM. She was very shy and modest, but you know a girl can let a man see she likes him without going out of her way. But Donald knew that if Neil proposed first he would have the best chance. Neil was rich and the Shermans were poor, and old Elias Sherman would have the most to say in the matter. If he told Nancy she must take Neil Campbell she would never dream of disobeying him. Old Elias Sherman was a man who had to be obeyed. But if Nancy had only promised some one else first her father would not make her break her word.
At first, Donald didn't know what to do. Deep down, he was sure that Nancy liked him. She was really shy and modest, but a girl can show a guy she likes him without making too much effort. However, Donald realized that if Neil proposed first, he'd have the best chance. Neil was wealthy, while the Shermans were struggling, and old Elias Sherman would have the biggest say in the situation. If he told Nancy she had to marry Neil Campbell, she would never think of disobeying him. Old Elias Sherman was someone who demanded respect. But if Nancy had promised someone else first, her father wouldn't make her go back on her word.
“Wasn’t it a hard plight for poor Donald? But he was a Scotchman, you know, and it’s pretty hard to stick a Scotchman long. Presently a twinkle came into his eyes, for he remembered that all was fair in love and war. So he said to Neil, oh, so persuasively,
“Wasn’t it a tough situation for poor Donald? But he was Scottish, you know, and it’s pretty hard to keep a Scottish person down for long. Soon a sparkle appeared in his eyes as he remembered that everything is fair in love and war. So he said to Neil, oh, so convincingly,
“‘Have some more, man, have some more. ‘Twill keep the heart in you in the teeth of that wind. Help yourself. There’s plenty more where that came from.’
“‘Have some more, man, have some more. It’ll keep your spirits up against that wind. Help yourself. There’s plenty more where that came from.’”
“Neil didn’t want MUCH persuasion. He took some more, and said slyly,
“Neil didn’t need much convincing. He took some more and said with a smirk,
“‘Is it going over the bay the night that yourself will be doing?’
“‘Are you going over the bay tonight?’”
“Donald shook his head.
"Donald shook his head."
“‘I had thought of it,’ he owned, ‘but it looks a wee like a storm, and my sleigh is at the blacksmith’s to be shod. If I went it must be on Black Dan’s back, and he likes a canter over the ice in a snow-storm as little as I. His own fireside is the best place for a man to-night, Campbell. Have another taste, man, have another taste.’
“‘I thought about it,’ he admitted, ‘but it looks a bit like a storm, and my sleigh is at the blacksmith’s getting new shoes. If I go, it would have to be on Black Dan’s back, and he enjoys a run over the ice in a snowstorm just as little as I do. A man’s own fireside is the best place to be tonight, Campbell. Have another drink, man, have another drink.’”
“Neil went on ‘tasting,’ and that sly Donald sat there with a sober face, but laughing eyes, and coaxed him on. At last Neil’s head fell forward on his breast, and he was sound asleep. Donald got up, put on his overcoat and cap, and went to the door.
“Neil kept ‘tasting,’ while that sneaky Donald sat there with a serious expression, but his eyes were full of laughter, encouraging him to continue. Eventually, Neil's head dropped onto his chest, and he was fast asleep. Donald stood up, put on his overcoat and cap, and headed for the door.”
“‘May your sleep be long and sweet, man,’ he said, laughing softly, ‘and as for the waking, ‘twill be betwixt you and me.’
“‘Hope you have a long and sweet sleep, man,’ he said, laughing softly, ‘and as for waking up, that’s between you and me.’”
“With that he untied Neil’s horse, climbed into Neil’s sleigh, and tucked Neil’s buffalo robe about him.
“With that, he untied Neil’s horse, got into Neil’s sleigh, and wrapped Neil’s buffalo robe around himself.
“‘Now, Bess, old girl, do your bonniest,’ he said. ‘There’s more than you know hangs on your speed. If the Campbell wakes too soon Black Dan could show you a pair of clean heels for all your good start. On, my girl.’
“‘Now, Bess, my girl, give it your best,’ he said. ‘There’s more at stake than you realize. If the Campbell wakes up too soon, Black Dan could leave you in the dust, no matter how well you start. Go on, girl.’”
“Brown Bess went over the ice like a deer, and Donald kept thinking of what he should say to Nancy—and more still of what she would say to him. SUPPOSE he was mistaken. SUPPOSE she said ‘no!’
“Brown Bess glided over the ice like a deer, and Donald kept wondering what he should say to Nancy—and even more about what she would say to him. WHAT IF he was wrong? WHAT IF she said ‘no!’”
“‘Neil would have the laugh on me then. Sure he’s sleeping well. And the snow is coming soon. There’ll be a bonny swirl on the bay ere long. I hope no harm will come to the lad if he starts to cross. When he wakes he’ll be in such a fine Highland temper that he’ll never stop to think of danger. Well, Bess, old girl, here we are. Now, Donald Fraser, pluck up heart and play the man. Never flinch because a slip of a lass looks scornful at you out of the bonniest dark-blue eyes on earth.’
“‘Neil is definitely going to have a good laugh at my expense. Of course, he’s sleeping soundly. And the snow will be here soon. There’ll be a beautiful swirl on the bay before long. I hope nothing bad happens to the boy if he tries to cross. When he wakes up, he’ll be in such a good Highland mood that he won’t even think about the danger. Well, Bess, old girl, here we are. Now, Donald Fraser, gather your courage and be brave. Don’t back down just because a charming girl looks at you with those gorgeous dark-blue eyes.’”
“But in spite of his bold words Donald’s heart was thumping as he drove into the Sherman yard. Nancy was there milking a cow by the stable door, but she stood up when she saw Donald coming. Oh, she was very beautiful! Her hair was like a skein of golden silk, and her eyes were as blue as the gulf water when the sun breaks out after a storm. Donald felt more nervous than ever. But he knew he must make the most of his chance. He might not see Nancy alone again before Neil came. He caught her hand and stammered out,
“But despite his confident words, Donald’s heart was racing as he drove into the Sherman yard. Nancy was there, milking a cow by the stable door, but she stood up when she spotted Donald approaching. Oh, she was stunning! Her hair flowed like a strand of golden silk, and her eyes sparkled as blue as the ocean after a storm. Donald felt more nervous than ever. But he knew he had to seize this opportunity. He might not have another chance to be alone with Nancy before Neil arrived. He took her hand and stammered out,
“‘Nan, lass, I love you. You may think ‘tis a hasty wooing, but that’s a story I can tell you later maybe. I know well I’m not worthy of you, but if true love could make a man worthy there’d be none before me. Will you have me, Nan?’
“‘Nan, girl, I love you. You might think this is a rushed proposal, but that's a story I can share with you later. I know I’m not good enough for you, but if true love could make a man worthy, there’d be no one better than me. Will you accept me, Nan?’”
“Nancy didn’t SAY she would have him. She just LOOKED it, and Donald kissed her right there in the snow.
“Nancy didn’t say she would go out with him. She just looked like she would, and Donald kissed her right there in the snow.”
“The next morning the storm was over. Donald knew Neil must be soon on his track. He did not want to make the Sherman house the scene of a quarrel, so he resolved to get away before the Campbell came. He persuaded Nancy to go with him to visit some friends in another settlement. As he brought Neil’s sleigh up to the door he saw a black speck far out on the bay and laughed.
“The next morning the storm had passed. Donald knew Neil would be on his trail soon. He didn't want to turn the Sherman house into a battleground, so he decided to leave before Campbell arrived. He convinced Nancy to join him in visiting some friends in another settlement. As he brought Neil’s sleigh up to the door, he noticed a dark spot far out on the bay and laughed.
“‘Black Dan goes well, but he’ll not be quick enough,’ he said.
“‘Black Dan is doing well, but he won’t be fast enough,’ he said.
“Half an hour later Neil Campbell rushed into the Sherman kitchen and oh, how angry he was! There was nobody there but Betty Sherman, and Betty was not afraid of him. She was never afraid of anybody. She was very handsome, with hair as brown as October nuts and black eyes and crimson cheeks; and she had always been in love with Neil Campbell herself.
“Half an hour later, Neil Campbell rushed into the Sherman kitchen, and man, was he angry! There was nobody there except for Betty Sherman, and Betty wasn’t scared of him. She never feared anyone. She was really attractive, with hair as brown as October nuts, black eyes, and rosy cheeks; and she had always been in love with Neil Campbell herself.
“‘Good morning, Mr. Campbell,’ she said, with a toss of her head. ‘It’s early abroad you are. And on Black Dan, no less! Was I mistaken in thinking that Donald Fraser said once that his favourite horse should never be backed by any man but him? But doubtless a fair exchange is no robbery, and Brown Bess is a good mare in her way.’
“‘Good morning, Mr. Campbell,’ she said, tossing her hair. ‘You’re up early. And on Black Dan, no less! Am I wrong in remembering that Donald Fraser once said his favorite horse should only be ridden by him? But I guess a fair trade is no theft, and Brown Bess is a good mare in her own right.’”
“‘Where is Donald Fraser?’ said Neil, shaking his fist. ‘It’s him I’m seeking, and it’s him I will be finding. Where is he, Betty Sherman?’
“‘Where is Donald Fraser?’ Neil said, shaking his fist. ‘It’s him I’m looking for, and I will find him. Where is he, Betty Sherman?’”
“‘Donald Fraser is far enough away by this time,’ mocked Betty. ‘He is a prudent fellow, and has some quickness of wit under that sandy thatch of his. He came here last night at sunset, with a horse and sleigh not his own, or lately gotten, and he asked Nan in the stable yard to marry him. Did a man ask ME to marry him at the cow’s side with a milking pail in my hand, it’s a cold answer he’d get for his pains. But Nan thought differently, and they sat late together last night, and ‘twas a bonny story Nan wakened me to hear when she came to bed—the story of a braw lover who let his secret out when the whisky was above the wit, and then fell asleep while his rival was away to woo and win his lass. Did you ever hear a like story, Mr. Campbell?’
“‘Donald Fraser is far enough away by now,’ mocked Betty. ‘He’s a smart guy with a quick wit hidden under that sandy hair of his. He came here last night at sunset with a horse and sleigh that definitely aren’t his and asked Nan in the stable yard to marry him. If a guy asked ME to marry him while I was milking a cow with a bucket in my hand, he’d get a really cold response for his trouble. But Nan thought differently, and they stayed up late together last night, and it was a lovely story that Nan woke me up to hear when she came to bed—the tale of a charming suitor who spilled his secret when he’d had too much to drink and then fell asleep while his rival went off to woo and win his girl. Have you ever heard a story like that, Mr. Campbell?’”
“‘Oh, yes,’ said Neil fiercely. ‘It is laughing at me over the country side and telling that story that Donald Fraser will be doing, is it? But when I meet him it is not laughing he will be doing. Oh, no. There will be another story to tell!’
“‘Oh, yes,’ Neil said fiercely. ‘It’s laughing at me across the countryside and telling that story that Donald Fraser will be telling, right? But when I meet him, he won’t be laughing. Oh, no. There will be a different story to tell!’”
“‘Now, don’t meddle with the man,’ cried Betty. ‘What a state to be in because one good-looking lass likes sandy hair and gray eyes better than Highland black and blue! You have not the spirit of a wren, Neil Campbell. Were I you, I would show Donald Fraser that I could woo and win a lass as speedily as any Lowlander of them all; that I would! There’s many a girl would gladly say ‘yes’ for your asking. And here stands one! Why not marry ME, Neil Campbell? Folks say I’m as bonny as Nan—and I could love you as well as Nan loves her Donald—ay, and ten times better!’
“‘Now, don’t get involved with that guy,’ Betty exclaimed. ‘What a state to be in just because one pretty girl prefers sandy hair and gray eyes over Highland black and blue! You don’t have the spirit of a wren, Neil Campbell. If I were you, I’d show Donald Fraser that I could win a girl just as quickly as any Lowlander; I really would! There are plenty of girls who would happily say ‘yes’ if you asked. And here I am! Why not marry ME, Neil Campbell? People say I’m as pretty as Nan—and I could love you as much as Nan loves her Donald—oh, and ten times more!’”
“What do you suppose the Campbell did? Why, just the thing he ought to have done. He took Betty at her word on the spot; and there was a double wedding soon after. And it is said that Neil and Betty were the happiest couple in the world—happier even than Donald and Nancy. So all was well because it ended well!”
“What do you think the Campbell did? Well, he did exactly what he should have done. He took Betty at her word right away, and there was a double wedding soon after. It’s said that Neil and Betty were the happiest couple in the world—happier even than Donald and Nancy. So everything turned out great because it ended well!”
The Story Girl curtsied until her silken skirts swept the floor. Then she flung herself in her chair and looked at Mr. Campbell, flushed, triumphant, daring.
The Story Girl curtsied until her silky skirts brushed the floor. Then she threw herself into her chair and looked at Mr. Campbell, flushed, triumphant, and daring.
The story was old to us. It had once been published in a Charlottetown paper, and we had read in Aunt Olivia’s scrapbook, where the Story Girl had learned it. But we had listened entranced. I have written down the bare words of the story, as she told it; but I can never reproduce the charm and colour and spirit she infused into it. It LIVED for us. Donald and Neil, Nancy and Betty, were there in that room with us. We saw the flashes of expression on their faces, we heard their voices, angry or tender, mocking or merry, in Lowland and Highland accent. We realized all the mingled coquetry and feeling and defiance and archness in Betty Sherman’s daring speech. We had even forgotten all about Mr. Campbell.
The story was old to us. It had once been published in a Charlottetown paper, and we had read it in Aunt Olivia’s scrapbook, where the Story Girl had learned it. But we listened, completely captivated. I’ve written down the basic words of the story as she told it, but I can never capture the charm, color, and spirit she brought to it. It came alive for us. Donald and Neil, Nancy and Betty were right there in the room with us. We saw the expressions on their faces, heard their voices—angry or tender, teasing or cheerful, in Lowland and Highland accents. We understood all the mixed flirtation, emotion, defiance, and playfulness in Betty Sherman’s bold speech. We had even forgotten all about Mr. Campbell.
That gentleman, in silence, took out his wallet, extracted a note therefrom, and handed it gravely to the Story Girl.
That guy quietly pulled out his wallet, took out a bill, and seriously handed it to the Story Girl.
“There are five dollars for you,” he said, “and your story was well worth it. You ARE a wonder. Some day you will make the world realize it. I’ve been about a bit, and heard some good things, but I’ve never enjoyed anything more than that threadbare old story I heard in my cradle. And now, will you do me a favour?”
“There are five dollars for you,” he said, “and your story was definitely worth it. You’re amazing. One day, you’ll make the world see that. I’ve been around a bit and heard some great things, but I’ve never enjoyed anything more than that worn-out old story I heard when I was a baby. And now, can you do me a favor?”
“Of course,” said the delighted Story Girl.
“Of course,” said the excited Story Girl.
“Recite the multiplication table for me,” said Mr. Campbell.
“Recite the multiplication table for me,” Mr. Campbell said.
We stared. Well might Mr. Campbell be called eccentric. What on earth did he want the multiplication table recited for? Even the Story Girl was surprised. But she began promptly, with twice one and went through it to twelve times twelve. She repeated it simply, but her voice changed from one tone to another as each in succession grew tired. We had never dreamed that there was so much in the multiplication table. As she announced it, the fact that three times three was nine was exquisitely ridiculous, five times six almost brought tears to our eyes, eight times seven was the most tragic and frightful thing ever heard of, and twelve times twelve rang like a trumpet call to victory.
We stared. Mr. Campbell was definitely eccentric. What on earth did he want with the multiplication table? Even the Story Girl was surprised. But she started right away, with two times one and went all the way to twelve times twelve. She recited it clearly, but her voice changed from one tone to another as each line grew more tiring. We had never realized there was so much meaning in the multiplication table. As she announced it, the fact that three times three was nine felt hilariously absurd, five times six nearly brought us to tears, eight times seven seemed the most tragic and horrifying thing we’d ever heard, and twelve times twelve sounded like a triumphant rallying cry.
Mr. Campbell nodded his satisfaction.
Mr. Campbell nodded in approval.
“I thought you could do it,” he said. “The other day I found this statement in a book. ‘Her voice would have made the multiplication table charming!’ I thought of it when I heard yours. I didn’t believe it before, but I do now.”
“I thought you could do it,” he said. “The other day I came across this line in a book. ‘Her voice would have made the multiplication table delightful!’ I remembered it when I heard yours. I didn't believe it before, but I do now.”
Then he let us go.
Then he set us free.
“You see,” said the Story Girl as we went home, “you need never be afraid of people.”
“You see,” said the Story Girl as we walked home, “you should never be afraid of people.”
“But we are not all Story Girls,” said Cecily.
“But we’re not all Story Girls,” Cecily said.
That night we heard Felicity talking to Cecily in their room.
That night we heard Felicity talking to Cecily in their room.
“Mr. Campbell never noticed one of us except the Story Girl,” she said, “but if I had put on MY best dress as she did maybe she wouldn’t have taken all the attention.”
“Mr. Campbell never noticed any of us except the Story Girl,” she said, “but if I had worn MY best dress like she did, maybe she wouldn’t have gotten all the attention.”
“Could you ever do what Betty Sherman did, do you suppose?” asked Cecily absently.
“Do you think you could ever do what Betty Sherman did?” Cecily asked distractedly.
“No; but I believe the Story Girl could,” answered Felicity rather snappishly.
“No; but I think the Story Girl could,” Felicity replied a bit snappishly.
CHAPTER VIII. A TRAGEDY OF CHILDHOOD
The Story Girl went to Charlottetown for a week in June to visit Aunt Louisa. Life seemed very colourless without her, and even Felicity admitted that it was lonesome. But three days after her departure Felix told us something on the way home from school which lent some spice to existence immediately.
The Story Girl went to Charlottetown for a week in June to visit Aunt Louisa. Life felt pretty dull without her, and even Felicity admitted it was lonely. But three days after she left, Felix told us something on the way home from school that immediately added some excitement to our lives.
“What do you think?” he said in a very solemn, yet excited, tone. “Jerry Cowan told me at recess this afternoon that he HAD SEEN A PICTURE OF GOD—that he has it at home in an old, red-covered history of the world, and has looked at it OFTEN.”
“What do you think?” he asked in a serious but excited tone. “Jerry Cowan told me during recess this afternoon that he had seen a picture of God—that he has it at home in an old, red-covered history book, and he has looked at it often.”
To think that Jerry Cowan should have seen such a picture often! We were as deeply impressed as Felix had meant us to be.
To think that Jerry Cowan should have seen such a scene so many times! We were as deeply moved as Felix wanted us to be.
“Did he say what it was like?” asked Peter.
“Did he say what it was like?” Peter asked.
“No—only that it was a picture of God, walking in the garden of Eden.”
“No—just that it was an image of God, walking in the Garden of Eden.”
“Oh,” whispered Felicity—we all spoke in low tones on the subject, for, by instinct and training, we thought and uttered the Great Name with reverence, in spite of our devouring curiosity—“oh, WOULD Jerry Cowan bring it to school and let us see it?”
“Oh,” whispered Felicity—we all spoke softly about it, because, out of instinct and habit, we thought and said the Great Name with respect, despite our overwhelming curiosity—“oh, DO you think Jerry Cowan will bring it to school and let us see it?”
“I asked him that, soon as ever he told me,” said Felix. “He said he might, but he couldn’t promise, for he’d have to ask his mother if he could bring the book to school. If she’ll let him he’ll bring it to-morrow.”
“I asked him that as soon as he told me,” said Felix. “He said he might, but he couldn’t promise because he’d have to ask his mom if he could bring the book to school. If she lets him, he’ll bring it tomorrow.”
“Oh, I’ll be almost afraid to look at it,” said Sara Ray tremulously.
“Oh, I’ll be almost scared to look at it,” Sara Ray said nervously.
I think we all shared her fear to some extent. Nevertheless, we went to school the next day burning with curiosity. And we were disappointed. Possibly night had brought counsel to Jerry Cowan; or perhaps his mother had put him up to it. At all events, he announced to us that he couldn’t bring the red-covered history to school, but if we wanted to buy the picture outright he would tear it out of the book and sell it to us for fifty cents.
I think we all felt her fear to some degree. Still, we went to school the next day filled with curiosity. And we were let down. Maybe Jerry Cowan had thought it over during the night, or perhaps his mom had pushed him to do it. In any case, he told us he couldn’t bring the red-covered history book to school, but if we wanted to buy the picture outright, he would tear it out of the book and sell it to us for fifty cents.
We talked the matter over in serious conclave in the orchard that evening. We were all rather short of hard cash, having devoted most of our spare means to the school library fund. But the general consensus of opinion was that we must have the picture, no matter what pecuniary sacrifices were involved. If we could each give about seven cents we would have the amount. Peter could only give four, but Dan gave eleven, which squared matters.
We discussed the issue seriously in the orchard that evening. We were all a bit short on cash since we had spent most of our spare money on the school library fund. However, everyone agreed that we had to buy the picture, regardless of the financial sacrifices required. If each of us could contribute about seven cents, we would have enough. Peter could only pitch in four cents, but Dan contributed eleven, which covered the difference.
“Fifty cents would be pretty dear for any other picture, but of course this is different,” said Dan.
“Fifty cents is pretty steep for any other movie, but of course, this one is special,” said Dan.
“And there’s a picture of Eden thrown in, too, you know,” added Felicity.
“And there’s a picture of Eden included, too, you know,” added Felicity.
“Fancy selling God’s picture,” said Cecily in a shocked, awed tone.
“Can you believe selling a picture of God?” Cecily said, sounding shocked and awed.
“Nobody but a Cowan would do it, and that’s a fact,” said Dan.
“Nobody but a Cowan would do that, and that’s a fact,” Dan said.
“When we get it we’ll keep it in the family Bible,” said Felicity. “That’s the only proper place.”
“When we get it, we’ll keep it in the family Bible,” said Felicity. “That’s the only right place.”
“Oh, I wonder what it will be like,” breathed Cecily.
“Oh, I wonder what it will be like,” Cecily said, taking a deep breath.
We all wondered. Next day in school we agreed to Jerry Cowan’s terms, and Jerry promised to bring the picture up to Uncle Alec’s the following afternoon.
We all wondered. The next day at school, we agreed to Jerry Cowan's terms, and Jerry promised to bring the picture to Uncle Alec's the following afternoon.
We were all intensely excited Saturday morning. To our dismay, it began to rain just before dinner.
We were all really excited Saturday morning. To our disappointment, it started to rain just before dinner.
“What if Jerry doesn’t bring the picture to-day because of the rain?” I suggested.
“What if Jerry doesn’t bring the picture today because of the rain?” I suggested.
“Never you fear,” answered Felicity decidedly. “A Cowan would come through ANYTHING for fifty cents.”
“Don’t worry,” Felicity replied confidently. “A Cowan would get through ANYTHING for fifty cents.”
After dinner we all, without any verbal decision about it, washed our faces and combed our hair. The girls put on their second best dresses, and we boys donned white collars. We all had the unuttered feeling that we must do such honour to that Picture as we could. Felicity and Dan began a small spat over something, but stopped at once when Cecily said severely,
After dinner, we all, without saying a word about it, washed our faces and combed our hair. The girls changed into their second best dresses, and we boys put on white collars. We all felt that we should do as much honor as we could to that Picture. Felicity and Dan started a small argument over something, but they stopped right away when Cecily said sternly,
“How DARE you quarrel when you are going to look at a picture of God to-day?”
“How DARE you fight when you’re about to see a picture of God today?”
Owing to the rain we could not foregather in the orchard, where we had meant to transact the business with Jerry. We did not wish our grown-ups around at our great moment, so we betook ourselves to the loft of the granary in the spruce wood, from whose window we could see the main road and hail Jerry. Sara Ray had joined us, very pale and nervous, having had, so it appeared, a difference of opinion with her mother about coming up the hill in the rain.
Because of the rain, we couldn’t meet up in the orchard, where we had planned to discuss things with Jerry. We didn’t want the adults around during our important moment, so we headed to the loft of the granary in the spruce woods, from where we could see the main road and call for Jerry. Sara Ray had joined us, looking very pale and nervous, having apparently had a disagreement with her mother about coming up the hill in the rain.
“I’m afraid I did very wrong to come against ma’s will,” she said miserably, “but I COULDN’T wait. I wanted to see the picture as soon as you did.”
“I’m really sorry for going against Mom’s wishes,” she said sadly, “but I just COULDN’T wait. I wanted to see the picture as soon as you did.”
We waited and watched at the window. The valley was full of mist, and the rain was coming down in slanting lines over the tops of the spruces. But as we waited the clouds broke away and the sun came out flashingly; the drops on the spruce boughs glittered like diamonds.
We waited and looked out the window. The valley was filled with mist, and the rain was falling in slanted lines over the tops of the spruce trees. But as we waited, the clouds parted and the sun came out brightly; the drops on the spruce branches sparkled like diamonds.
“I don’t believe Jerry can be coming,” said Cecily in despair. “I suppose his mother must have thought it was dreadful, after all, to sell such a picture.”
“I don’t think Jerry is coming,” Cecily said with a sigh. “I guess his mom must have thought it was terrible, after all, to sell such a painting.”
“There he is now!” cried Dan, waving excitedly from the window.
“There he is now!” Dan shouted, waving enthusiastically from the window.
“He’s carrying a fish-basket,” said Felicity. “You surely don’t suppose he would bring THAT picture in a fish-basket!”
“He’s carrying a fish basket,” said Felicity. “You can’t really think he would bring THAT picture in a fish basket!”
Jerry HAD brought it in a fish-basket, as appeared when he mounted the granary stairs shortly afterwards. It was folded up in a newspaper packet on top of the dried herring with which the basket was filled. We paid him his money, but we would not open the packet until he had gone.
Jerry had brought it in a fish basket, as became clear when he climbed the granary stairs a little later. It was wrapped in a newspaper packet on top of the dried herring that filled the basket. We paid him his money, but we wouldn’t open the packet until after he left.
“Cecily,” said Felicity in a hushed tone. “You are the best of us all. YOU open the parcel.”
“Cecily,” Felicity said quietly. “You’re the best among us. YOU open the package.”
“Oh, I’m no gooder than the rest of you,” breathed Cecily, “but I’ll open it if you like.”
“Oh, I’m no better than the rest of you,” breathed Cecily, “but I’ll open it if you want.”
With trembling fingers Cecily opened the parcel. We stood around, hardly breathing. She unfolded it and held it up. We saw it.
With shaking fingers, Cecily opened the package. We gathered around, barely breathing. She unfolded it and held it up. We saw it.
Suddenly Sara began to cry.
Suddenly, Sara started to cry.
“Oh, oh, oh, does God look like THAT?” she wailed.
“Oh, oh, oh, does God really look like THAT?” she cried.
Felix and I spoke not. Disappointment, and something worse, sealed our speech. DID God look like that—like that stern, angrily frowning old man with the tossing hair and beard of the wood-cut Cecily held.
Felix and I didn’t say a word. Disappointment, along with something more troubling, kept us quiet. Did God really look like that—like that stern, angry old man with the wild hair and beard in the woodcut Cecily was holding?
“I suppose He must, since that is His picture,” said Dan miserably.
“I guess he has to, since that’s his picture,” Dan said unhappily.
“He looks awful cross,” said Peter simply.
"He looks really angry," Peter said plainly.
“Oh, I wish we’d never, never seen it,” cried Cecily.
“Oh, I wish we’d never seen it,” Cecily exclaimed.
We all wished that—too late. Our curiosity had led us into some Holy of Holies, not to be profaned by human eyes, and this was our punishment.
We all wished that—too late. Our curiosity had gotten us into a sacred place that shouldn't be seen by human eyes, and this was our punishment.
“I’ve always had a feeling right along,” wept Sara, “that it wasn’t RIGHT to buy—or LOOK AT—God’s picture.”
“I’ve always had a feeling,” Sara cried, “that it wasn’t RIGHT to buy—or LOOK AT—God’s picture.”
As we stood there wretchedly we heard flying feet below and a blithe voice calling,
As we stood there feeling miserable, we heard rushing footsteps below and a cheerful voice calling,
“Where are you, children?”
“Where are you, kids?”
The Story Girl had returned! At any other moment we would have rushed to meet her in wild joy. But now we were too crushed and miserable to move.
The Story Girl was back! At any other time, we would have run to greet her with pure excitement. But right now, we were too defeated and unhappy to do anything.
“Whatever is the matter with you all?” demanded the Story Girl, appearing at the top of the stairs. “What is Sara crying about? What have you got there?”
“What's wrong with you all?” asked the Story Girl, showing up at the top of the stairs. “Why is Sara crying? What do you have there?”
“A picture of God,” said Cecily with a sob in her voice, “and oh, it is so dreadful and ugly. Look!”
“A picture of God,” Cecily said, her voice shaking with tears, “and oh, it looks so awful and hideous. Look!”
The Story Girl looked. An expression of scorn came over her face.
The Story Girl looked. A look of disdain crossed her face.
“Surely you don’t believe God looks like that,” she said impatiently, while her fine eyes flashed. “He doesn’t—He couldn’t. He is wonderful and beautiful. I’m surprised at you. THAT is nothing but the picture of a cross old man.”
“Surely you don’t think God looks like that,” she said impatiently, her bright eyes flashing. “He doesn’t—He couldn’t. He is amazing and beautiful. I’m surprised at you. THAT is just a picture of a grumpy old man.”
Hope sprang up in our hearts, although we were not wholly convinced.
Hope arose in our hearts, even though we weren't entirely convinced.
“I don’t know,” said Dan dubiously. “It says under the picture ‘God in the Garden of Eden.’ It’s PRINTED.”
“I don’t know,” Dan said skeptically. “It says under the picture ‘God in the Garden of Eden.’ It’s PRINTED.”
“Well, I suppose that’s what the man who drew it thought God was like,” answered the Story Girl carelessly. “But HE couldn’t have known any more than you do. HE had never seen Him.”
“Well, I guess that’s what the guy who drew it thought God was like,” answered the Story Girl casually. “But HE couldn't have known any more than you do. HE had never seen Him.”
“It’s all very well for you to say so,” said Felicity, “but YOU don’t know either. I wish I could believe that isn’t like God—but I don’t know what to believe.”
“It’s easy for you to say that,” Felicity replied, “but you don’t know either. I wish I could believe that it’s not like God—but I’m not sure what to believe.”
“Well, if you won’t believe me, I suppose you’ll believe the minister,” said the Story Girl. “Go and ask him. He’s in the house this very minute. He came up with us in the buggy.”
“Well, if you won’t believe me, I guess you’ll believe the minister,” said the Story Girl. “Go ask him. He’s in the house right now. He came up with us in the buggy.”
At any other time we would never have dared catechize the minister about anything. But desperate cases call for desperate measures. We drew straws to see who should go and do the asking, and the lot fell to Felix.
At any other time, we would never have dared to question the minister about anything. But desperate situations call for desperate actions. We drew straws to decide who would go and ask, and Felix was chosen.
“Better wait until Mr. Marwood leaves, and catch him in the lane,” advised the Story Girl. “You’ll have a lot of grown-ups around you in the house.”
“Better wait until Mr. Marwood leaves and catch him in the lane,” suggested the Story Girl. “You’ll have a lot of adults around you in the house.”
Felix took her advice. Mr. Marwood, presently walking benignantly along the lane, was confronted by a fat, small boy with a pale face but resolute eyes.
Felix followed her advice. Mr. Marwood, currently strolling kindly along the lane, was confronted by a chubby, little boy with a pale face but determined eyes.
The rest of us remained in the background but within hearing.
The rest of us stayed in the background but within earshot.
“Well, Felix, what is it?” asked Mr. Marwood kindly.
“Well, Felix, what's going on?” asked Mr. Marwood kindly.
“Please, sir, does God really look like this?” asked Felix, holding out the picture. “We hope He doesn’t—but we want to know the truth, and that is why I’m bothering you. Please excuse us and tell me.”
“Excuse me, sir, does God really look like this?” Felix asked, holding out the picture. “We hope He doesn’t—but we want to know the truth, and that’s why I’m bothering you. Please forgive us and tell me.”
The minister looked at the picture. A stern expression came into his gentle blue eyes and he got as near to frowning as it was possible for him to get.
The minister stared at the picture. A serious look crossed his gentle blue eyes, and he almost frowned.
“Where did you get that thing?” he asked.
“Where did you get that?” he asked.
THING! We began to breathe easier.
Cool! We started to chill.
“We bought it from Jerry Cowan. He found it in a red-covered history of the world. It SAYS it’s God’s picture,” said Felix.
“We bought it from Jerry Cowan. He found it in a red-covered history of the world. It says it’s God’s picture,” said Felix.
“It is nothing of the sort,” said Mr. Marwood indignantly. “There is no such thing as a picture of God, Felix. No human being knows what he looks like—no human being CAN know. We should not even try to think what He looks like. But, Felix, you may be sure that God is infinitely more beautiful and loving and tender and kind than anything we can imagine of Him. Never believe anything else, my boy. As for this—this SACRILEGE—take it and burn it.”
“It’s nothing like that,” Mr. Marwood said, clearly upset. “There’s no such thing as a picture of God, Felix. No one knows what He looks like—no one CAN know. We shouldn’t even try to imagine what He looks like. But, Felix, you can be sure that God is infinitely more beautiful, loving, tender, and kind than anything we can picture Him to be. Never believe otherwise, my boy. As for this—this SACRILEGE—take it and burn it.”
We did not know what a sacrilege meant, but we knew that Mr. Marwood had declared that the picture was not like God. That was enough for us. We felt as if a terrible weight had been lifted from our minds.
We didn’t know what sacrilege meant, but we knew that Mr. Marwood had said the picture didn’t look like God. That was enough for us. It felt like a huge weight had been lifted from our minds.
“I could hardly believe the Story Girl, but of course the minister KNOWS,” said Dan happily.
“I could hardly believe the Story Girl, but of course the minister knows,” said Dan happily.
“We’ve lost fifty cents because of it,” said Felicity gloomily.
“We’ve lost fifty cents because of it,” Felicity said sadly.
We had lost something of infinitely more value than fifty cents, although we did not realize it just then. The minister’s words had removed from our minds the bitter belief that God was like that picture; but on something deeper and more enduring than mind an impression had been made that was never to be removed. The mischief was done. From that day to this the thought or the mention of God brings up before us involuntarily the vision of a stern, angry, old man. Such was the price we were to pay for the indulgence of a curiosity which each of us, deep in our hearts, had, like Sara Ray, felt ought not to be gratified.
We had lost something far more valuable than fifty cents, even though we didn't realize it at the time. The minister’s words had cleared the bitter belief that God looked like that picture from our minds; however, a lasting impression had been made on a level deeper than thoughts that could never be erased. The damage was done. From that day to now, whenever we think of or mention God, we involuntarily picture a stern, angry old man. That was the price we had to pay for giving in to a curiosity that, deep down, we all sensed, like Sara Ray, shouldn’t have been satisfied.
“Mr. Marwood told me to burn it,” said Felix.
“Mr. Marwood told me to burn it,” Felix said.
“It doesn’t seem reverent to do that,” said Cecily. “Even if it isn’t God’s picture, it has His name on it.”
“It doesn’t seem respectful to do that,” said Cecily. “Even if it isn’t God’s picture, it has His name on it.”
“Bury it,” said the Story Girl.
“Bury it,” said the Story Girl.
We did bury it after tea, in the depths of the spruce grove; and then we went into the orchard. It was so nice to have the Story Girl back again. She had wreathed her hair with Canterbury Bells, and looked like the incarnation of rhyme and story and dream.
We buried it after tea, deep in the spruce grove, and then we went into the orchard. It was great to have the Story Girl back. She had decorated her hair with Canterbury Bells and looked like the embodiment of poetry, stories, and dreams.
“Canterbury Bells is a lovely name for a flower, isn’t it?” she said. “It makes you think of cathedrals and chimes, doesn’t it? Let’s go over to Uncle Stephen’s Walk, and sit on the branches of the big tree. It’s too wet on the grass, and I know a story—a TRUE story, about an old lady I saw in town at Aunt Louisa’s. Such a dear old lady, with lovely silvery curls.”
“Canterbury Bells is such a beautiful name for a flower, right?” she said. “It makes you think of cathedrals and bells, doesn’t it? Let’s head over to Uncle Stephen’s Walk and sit on the branches of the big tree. The grass is too wet, and I know a story—a TRUE story, about an old lady I saw in town at Aunt Louisa’s. She was such a sweet old lady, with lovely silver curls.”
After the rain the air seemed dripping with odours in the warm west wind—the tang of fir balsam, the spice of mint, the wild woodsiness of ferns, the aroma of grasses steeping in the sunshine,—and with it all a breath of wild sweetness from far hill pastures.
After the rain, the air felt heavy with scents in the warm west
Scattered through the grass in Uncle Stephen’s Walk, were blossoming pale, aerial flowers which had no name that we could ever discover. Nobody seemed to know anything about them. They had been there when Great-grandfather King bought the place. I have never seen them elsewhere, or found them described in any floral catalogue. We called them the White Ladies. The Story Girl gave them the name. She said they looked like the souls of good women who had had to suffer much and had been very patient. They were wonderfully dainty, with a strange, faint, aromatic perfume which was only to be detected at a little distance and vanished if you bent over them. They faded soon after they were plucked; and, although strangers, greatly admiring them, often carried away roots and seeds, they could never be coaxed to grow elsewhere.
Scattered among the grass in Uncle Stephen’s Walk were delicate, light-colored flowers that we could never identify. No one seemed to know anything about them. They had been there since Great-grandfather King bought the place. I’ve never seen them anywhere else or found them listed in any plant catalog. We called them the White Ladies. The Story Girl named them. She said they looked like the souls of good women who had suffered a lot and had been very patient. They were incredibly delicate, with a faint, sweet aroma that could only be noticed from a distance and disappeared if you leaned in to smell them. They wilted quickly after being picked; and even though visitors, who admired them, often took away roots and seeds, they could never be persuaded to grow anywhere else.
“My story is about Mrs. Dunbar and the Captain of the FANNY,” said the Story Girl, settling herself comfortably on a bough, with her brown head against a gnarled trunk. “It’s sad and beautiful—and true. I do love to tell stories that I know really happened. Mrs. Dunbar lives next door to Aunt Louisa in town. She is so sweet. You wouldn’t think to look at her that she had a tragedy in her life, but she has. Aunt Louisa told me the tale. It all happened long, long ago. Interesting things like this all did happen long ago, it seems to me. They never seem to happen now. This was in ‘49, when people were rushing to the gold fields in California. It was just like a fever, Aunt Louisa says. People took it, right here on the Island; and a number of young men determined they would go to California.
“My story is about Mrs. Dunbar and the Captain of the FANNY,” said the Story Girl, settling comfortably on a branch with her brown head against a twisted trunk. “It’s sad and beautiful—and true. I really love telling stories that actually happened. Mrs. Dunbar lives next door to Aunt Louisa in town. She’s so sweet. You would never guess by looking at her that she’s been through a tragedy in her life, but she has. Aunt Louisa told me the story. It all happened a long time ago. It seems that interesting things like this only happened long ago. They never seem to happen now. This was in ‘49, when people were rushing to the gold fields in California. It was like a fever, Aunt Louisa says. People caught it right here on the Island, and a number of young men decided they would go to California.
“It is easy to go to California now; but it was a very different matter then. There were no railroads across the land, as there are now, and if you wanted to go to California you had to go in a sailing vessel, all the way around Cape Horn. It was a long and dangerous journey; and sometimes it took over six months. When you got there you had no way of sending word home again except by the same plan. It might be over a year before your people at home heard a word about you—and fancy what their feelings would be!
“It’s easy to get to California now, but it was very different back then. There were no railroads across the country like there are today, so if you wanted to go to California, you had to travel on a sailing ship all the way around Cape Horn. It was a long and risky journey, sometimes taking more than six months. When you finally arrived, you had no way to send news back home except by using the same method. It could take over a year for your family to hear anything about you—and just imagine how they would feel!”
“But these young men didn’t think of these things; they were led on by a golden vision. They made all their arrangements, and they chartered the brig Fanny to take them to California.
“But these young men didn’t think about these things; they were driven by a golden dream. They made all their plans, and they hired the brig Fanny to take them to California.”
“The captain of the Fanny is the hero of my story. His name was Alan Dunbar, and he was young and handsome. Heroes always are, you know, but Aunt Louisa says he really was. And he was in love—wildly in love,—with Margaret Grant. Margaret was as beautiful as a dream, with soft blue eyes and clouds of golden hair; and she loved Alan Dunbar just as much as he loved her. But her parents were bitterly opposed to him, and they had forbidden Margaret to see him or speak to him. They hadn’t anything against him as a MAN, but they didn’t want her to throw herself away on a sailor.
“The captain of the Fanny is the hero of my story. His name was Alan Dunbar, and he was young and handsome. Heroes always are, you know, but Aunt Louisa says he really was. And he was in love—madly in love—with Margaret Grant. Margaret was as beautiful as a dream, with soft blue eyes and flowing golden hair; and she loved Alan Dunbar just as much as he loved her. But her parents were strongly opposed to him, and they had forbidden Margaret to see or speak to him. They didn’t have anything against him as a man, but they didn’t want her to throw away her future on a sailor."
“Well, when Alan Dunbar knew that he must go to California in the Fanny he was in despair. He felt that he could NEVER go so far away for so long and leave his Margaret behind. And Margaret felt that she could never let him go. I know EXACTLY how she felt.”
“Well, when Alan Dunbar realized he had to go to California on the Fanny, he was filled with despair. He thought he could NEVER be away for so long and leave Margaret behind. And Margaret believed she could never let him go. I know EXACTLY how she felt.”
“How can you know?” interrupted Peter suddenly. “You ain’t old enough to have a beau. How can you know?”
“How can you know?” Peter suddenly interrupted. “You’re not old enough to have a boyfriend. How can you know?”
The Story Girl looked at Peter with a frown. She did not like to be interrupted when telling a story.
The Story Girl frowned at Peter. She didn’t like being interrupted when she was telling a story.
“Those are not things one KNOWS about,” she said with dignity. “One FEELS about them.”
“Those aren’t things you KNOW about,” she said with dignity. “You FEEL about them.”
Peter, crushed but not convinced, subsided, and the Story Girl went on.
Peter, defeated but still uncertain, fell silent, and the Story Girl continued.
“Finally, Margaret ran away with Alan, and they were married in Charlottetown. Alan intended to take his wife with him to California in the Fanny. If it was a hard journey for a man it was harder still for a woman, but Margaret would have dared anything for Alan’s sake. They had three days—ONLY three days—of happiness, and then the blow fell. The crew and the passengers of the Fanny refused to let Captain Dunbar take his wife with him. They told him he must leave her behind. And all his prayers were of no avail. They say he stood on the deck of the Fanny and pleaded with the men while the tears ran down his face; but they would not yield, and he had to leave Margaret behind. Oh, what a parting it was!”
“Finally, Margaret ran away with Alan, and they got married in Charlottetown. Alan planned to take his wife with him to California on the Fanny. If the journey was tough for a man, it was even tougher for a woman, but Margaret would have faced anything for Alan’s sake. They had three days—ONLY three days—of happiness, and then disaster struck. The crew and passengers of the Fanny refused to let Captain Dunbar take his wife with him. They forced him to leave her behind. And all his pleas were useless. They say he stood on the deck of the Fanny and begged the men while tears streamed down his face; but they wouldn’t budge, and he had to leave Margaret behind. Oh, what a heartbreaking parting it was!”
There was heartbreak in the Story Girl’s voice and tears came into our eyes. There, in the green bower of Uncle Stephen’s Walk, we cried over the pathos of a parting whose anguish had been stilled for many years.
There was heartbreak in the Story Girl’s voice, and tears filled our eyes. There, in the green shelter of Uncle Stephen’s Walk, we cried over the sadness of a goodbye whose pain had been silent for many years.
“When it was all over, Margaret’s father and mother forgave her, and she went back home to wait—to WAIT. Oh, it is so dreadful just to WAIT, and do nothing else. Margaret waited for nearly a year. How long it must have seemed to her! And at last there came a letter—but not from Alan. Alan was DEAD. He had died in California and had been buried there. While Margaret had been thinking of him and longing for him and praying for him he had been lying in his lonely, faraway grave.”
“When it was all over, Margaret’s parents forgave her, and she went back home to wait—to WAIT. Oh, it’s so awful just to WAIT and do nothing else. Margaret waited for nearly a year. It must have felt like an eternity! And finally, a letter arrived—but it wasn’t from Alan. Alan was DEAD. He had died in California and was buried there. While Margaret was thinking of him, missing him, and praying for him, he had been lying in his lonely, distant grave.”
Cecily sprang up, shaking with sobs.
Cecily jumped up, trembling with tears.
“Oh, don’t—don’t go on,” she implored. “I CAN’T bear any more.”
“Oh, please—don’t keep going,” she begged. “I CAN’T handle any more.”
“There is no more,” said the Story Girl. “That was the end of it—the end of everything for Margaret. It didn’t kill HER, but her heart died.”
“There is no more,” said the Story Girl. “That was the end of it—the end of everything for Margaret. It didn’t kill her, but her heart died.”
“I just wish I’d hold of those fellows who wouldn’t let the Captain take his wife,” said Peter savagely.
“I just wish I could get my hands on those guys who wouldn’t let the Captain take his wife,” Peter said angrily.
“Well, it was awful said,” said Felicity, wiping her eyes. “But it was long ago and we can’t do any good by crying over it now. Let us go and get something to eat. I made some nice little rhubarb tarts this morning.”
“Well, that was terrible,” said Felicity, wiping her eyes. “But it happened a long time ago, and we won’t help anything by crying over it now. Let’s go get something to eat. I made some delicious rhubarb tarts this morning.”
We went. In spite of new disappointments and old heartbreaks we had appetites. And Felicity did make scrumptious rhubarb tarts!
We went. Despite new disappointments and old heartaches, we were hungry. And Felicity really did make delicious rhubarb tarts!
CHAPTER IX. MAGIC SEED
When the time came to hand in our collections for the library fund Peter had the largest—three dollars. Felicity was a good second with two and a half. This was simply because the hens had laid so well.
When it was time to submit our contributions for the library fund, Peter had the most—three dollars. Felicity came in a respectable second with two and a half. This was mainly because the hens had been laying eggs so well.
“If you’d had to pay father for all the extra handfuls of wheat you’ve fed to those hens, Miss Felicity, you wouldn’t have so much,” said Dan spitefully.
“If you had to pay Dad for all the extra handfuls of wheat you’ve fed those hens, Miss Felicity, you wouldn’t have so much,” Dan said spitefully.
“I didn’t,” said Felicity indignantly. “Look how Aunt Olivia’s hens laid, too, and she fed them herself just the same as usual.”
“I didn’t,” Felicity replied angrily. “Look at how Aunt Olivia’s hens laid eggs, and she fed them herself just like always.”
“Never mind,” said Cecily, “we have all got something to give. If you were like poor Sara Ray, and hadn’t been able to collect anything, you might feel bad.”
“It's okay,” said Cecily, “we all have something to offer. If you were like poor Sara Ray and couldn’t collect anything, you might feel upset.”
But Sara Ray HAD something to give. She came up the hill after tea, all radiant. When Sara Ray smiled—and she did not waste her smiles—she was rather pretty in a plaintive, apologetic way. A dimple or two came into sight, and she had very nice teeth—small and white, like the traditional row of pearls.
But Sara Ray had something to offer. She walked up the hill after tea, completely glowing. When Sara Ray smiled—and she didn’t waste her smiles—she looked quite pretty in a sad, apologetic sort of way. A dimple or two appeared, and she had really nice teeth—small and white, like a classic string of pearls.
“Oh, just look,” she said. “Here are three dollars—and I’m going to give it all to the library fund. I had a letter to-day from Uncle Arthur in Winnipeg, and he sent me three dollars. He said I was to use it ANY way I liked, so ma couldn’t refuse to let me give it to the fund. She thinks it’s an awful waste, but she always goes by what Uncle Arthur says. Oh, I’ve prayed so hard that some money might come some way, and now it has. See what praying does!”
“Oh, just look,” she said. “Here are three dollars—and I’m going to give it all to the library fund. I got a letter today from Uncle Arthur in Winnipeg, and he sent me three dollars. He said I could use it any way I wanted, so Mom couldn’t refuse to let me donate it to the fund. She thinks it’s a total waste, but she always goes by what Uncle Arthur says. Oh, I’ve prayed so hard that some money would come my way, and now it has. See what praying does!”
I was very much afraid that we did not rejoice quite as unselfishly in Sara’s good fortune as we should have done. WE had earned our contributions by the sweat of our brow, or by the scarcely less disagreeable method of “begging.” And Sara’s had as good as descended upon her out of the skies, as much like a miracle as anything you could imagine.
I was really worried that we weren’t celebrating Sara’s good fortune as selflessly as we should have. We had worked hard for our contributions, either through sweat or through the not-so-pleasant way of “begging.” And Sara’s good luck seemed to have just fallen into her lap, as much like a miracle as anything you can imagine.
“She prayed for it, you know,” said Felix, after Sara had gone home.
“She prayed for it, you know,” Felix said after Sara had gone home.
“That’s too easy a way of earning money,” grumbled Peter resentfully. “If the rest of us had just set down and done nothing, only prayed, how much do you s’pose we’d have? It don’t seem fair to me.”
“That's way too easy a way to make money,” Peter complained with frustration. “If the rest of us had just sat around and done nothing but pray, how much do you think we’d have? It doesn’t seem fair to me.”
“Oh, well, it’s different with Sara,” said Dan. “We COULD earn money and she COULDN’T. You see? But come on down to the orchard. The Story Girl had a letter from her father to-day and she’s going to read it to us.”
“Oh, well, it’s different with Sara,” Dan said. “We could make money and she couldn’t. You see? But come on down to the orchard. The Story Girl got a letter from her dad today and she’s going to read it to us.”
We went promptly. A letter from the Story Girl’s father was always an event; and to hear her read it was almost as good as hearing her tell a story.
We went right away. A letter from the Story Girl’s dad was always something special; and hearing her read it was almost as great as listening to her tell a story.
Before coming to Carlisle, Uncle Blair Stanley had been a mere name to us. Now he was a personality. His letters to the Story Girl, the pictures and sketches he sent her, her adoring and frequent mention of him, all combined to make him very real to us.
Before coming to Carlisle, Uncle Blair Stanley had just been a name to us. Now he was a person with a personality. His letters to the Story Girl, the pictures and sketches he sent her, and her loving and frequent mentions of him all made him very real to us.
We FELT then, what we did not understand till later years, that our grown-up relatives did not altogether admire or approve of Uncle Blair. He belonged to a different world from theirs. They had never known him very intimately or understood him. I realize now that Uncle Blair was a bit of a Bohemian—a respectable sort of tramp. Had he been a poor man he might have been a more successful artist. But he had a small fortune of his own and, lacking the spur of necessity, or of disquieting ambition, he remained little more than a clever amateur. Once in a while he painted a picture which showed what he could do; but for the rest, he was satisfied to wander over the world, light-hearted and content. We knew that the Story Girl was thought to resemble him strongly in appearance and temperament, but she had far more fire and intensity and strength of will—her inheritance from King and Ward. She would never be satisfied as a dabbler; whatever her future career should be, into it she would throw all her powers of mind and heart and soul.
We felt back then, even though we didn’t realize it until later, that our adult relatives didn’t really admire or approve of Uncle Blair. He came from a different world than theirs. They had never really known him or understood him well. I now see that Uncle Blair was kind of a Bohemian—a respectable type of drifter. If he had been a poor man, he might have been a more successful artist. But he had a small fortune of his own and, without the drive of necessity or troubling ambition, he remained little more than a talented hobbyist. Occasionally, he would paint a picture that showed his abilities, but mostly, he was content to travel the world, carefree and happy. We knew that the Story Girl was thought to look a lot like him and share his temperament, but she had much more passion, intensity, and determination—qualities she inherited from King and Ward. She would never be happy merely dabbling; whatever her future career would be, she would pour all her mind, heart, and soul into it.
But Uncle Blair could do at least one thing surpassingly well. He could write letters. Such letters! By contrast, Felix and I were secretly ashamed of father’s epistles. Father could talk well but, as Felix said, he couldn’t write worth a cent. The letters we had received from him since his arrival in Rio de Janeiro were mere scrawls, telling us to be good boys and not trouble Aunt Janet, incidentally adding that he was well and lonesome. Felix and I were always glad to get his letters, but we never read them aloud to an admiring circle in the orchard.
But Uncle Blair could do at least one thing exceptionally well. He could write letters. Such letters! In comparison, Felix and I felt secretly embarrassed by our dad’s letters. He was great at talking but, as Felix put it, he couldn’t write to save his life. The letters we’d received from him since he arrived in Rio de Janeiro were just scrawls, telling us to be good boys and not to bother Aunt Janet, casually mentioning that he was doing okay but feeling lonely. Felix and I were always happy to get his letters, but we never read them out loud to an admiring group in the orchard.
Uncle Blair was spending the summer in Switzerland; and the letter the Story Girl read to us, among the fair, frail White Ladies of the Walk, where the west wind came now with a sigh, and again with a rush, and then brushed our faces as softly as the down of a thistle, was full of the glamour of mountain-rimmed lakes, and purple chalets, and “snowy summits old in story.” We climbed Mount Blanc, saw the Jungfrau soaring into cloudland, and walked among the gloomy pillars of Bonnivard’s prison. Finally, the Story Girl told us the tale of the Prisoner of Chillon, in words that were Byron’s, but in a voice that was all her own.
Uncle Blair was spending the summer in Switzerland, and the letter the Story Girl read to us, among the lovely, delicate White Ladies of the Walk, where the west wind came with a sigh at times, and then with a rush, brushing our faces as gently as thistle down, was filled with the magic of lakes surrounded by mountains, purple chalets, and “snowy summits old in story.” We climbed Mount Blanc, saw the Jungfrau rising into the clouds, and walked among the dark pillars of Bonnivard’s prison. Finally, the Story Girl shared the story of the Prisoner of Chillon, using Byron’s words but in a voice that was entirely her own.
“It must be splendid to go to Europe,” sighed Cecily longingly.
“It must be amazing to go to Europe,” Cecily sighed with longing.
“I am going some day,” said the Story Girl airily.
“I’m going someday,” said the Story Girl casually.
We looked at her with a slightly incredulous awe. To us, in those years, Europe seemed almost as remote and unreachable as the moon. It was hard to believe that one of US should ever go there. But Aunt Julia had gone—and SHE had been brought up in Carlisle on this very farm. So it was possible that the Story Girl might go too.
We looked at her with a mix of disbelief and admiration. Back then, to us, Europe felt just as distant and out of reach as the moon. It was hard to picture any of us ever traveling there. But Aunt Julia had gone—and she had grown up in Carlisle on this very farm. So, it was possible that the Story Girl might go too.
“What will you do there?” asked Peter practically.
“What are you going to do there?” Peter asked matter-of-factly.
“I shall learn how to tell stories to all the world,” said the Story Girl dreamily.
“I’m going to learn how to tell stories to everyone in the world,” said the Story Girl dreamily.
It was a lovely, golden-brown evening; the orchard, and the farm-lands beyond, were full of ruby lights and kissing shadows. Over in the east, above the Awkward Man’s house, the Wedding Veil of the Proud Princess floated across the sky, presently turning as rosy as if bedewed with her heart’s blood. We sat there and talked until the first star lighted a white taper over the beech hill.
It was a beautiful, golden-brown evening; the orchard and the fields beyond were filled with ruby lights and playful shadows. In the east, above the Awkward Man's house, the Wedding Veil of the Proud Princess drifted across the sky, soon turning as rosy as if it were touched by her heart's blood. We sat there and chatted until the first star lit up a white candle over the beech hill.
Then I remembered that I had forgotten to take my dose of magic seed, and I hastened to do it, although I was beginning to lose faith in it. I had not grown a single bit, by the merciless testimony of the hall door.
Then I remembered that I had forgotten to take my dose of magic seed, and I hurried to do it, even though I was starting to lose faith in it. I hadn’t grown a single bit, as the unforgiving hall door confirmed.
I took the box of seed out of my trunk in the twilit room and swallowed the decreed pinch. As I did so, Dan’s voice rang out behind me.
I took the box of seeds out of my trunk in the dimly lit room and swallowed the prescribed pinch. Just then, Dan’s voice called out behind me.
“Beverley King, what have you got there?”
“Beverley King, what do you have there?”
I thrust the box hastily into my trunk and confronted Dan.
I quickly shoved the box into my trunk and faced Dan.
“None of your business,” I said defiantly.
“It's none of your business,” I said defiantly.
“Yes, ‘tis.” Dan was too much in earnest to resent my blunt speech. “Look here, Bev, is that magic seed? And did you get it from Billy Robinson?”
“Yes, it is.” Dan was too serious to take offense at my straightforward words. “Listen, Bev, is that the magic seed? And did you get it from Billy Robinson?”
Dan and I looked at each other, suspicion dawning in our eyes.
Dan and I exchanged glances, suspicion growing in our eyes.
“What do you know about Billy Robinson and his magic seed?” I demanded.
“What do you know about Billy Robinson and his magic seed?” I asked.
“Just this. I bought a box from him for—for—something. He said he wasn’t going to sell any of it to anybody else. Did he sell any to you?”
“Just this. I bought a box from him for—for—something. He said he wasn't going to sell any of it to anyone else. Did he sell any to you?”
“Yes, he did,” I said in disgust—for I was beginning to understand that Billy and his magic seed were arrant frauds.
“Yes, he did,” I said in disgust—because I was starting to realize that Billy and his magic seed were complete fakes.
“What for? YOUR mouth is a decent size,” said Dan.
“What for? Your mouth is a good size,” Dan said.
“Mouth? It had nothing to do with my mouth! He said it would make me grow tall. And it hasn’t—not an inch! I don’t see what you wanted it for! You are tall enough.”
“Mouth? It had nothing to do with my mouth! He said it would make me grow tall. And it hasn’t—not an inch! I don’t see what you wanted it for! You are tall enough.”
“I got it for my mouth,” said Dan with a shame-faced grin. “The girls in school laugh at it so. Kate Marr says it’s like a gash in a pie. Billy said that seed would shrink it for sure.”
“I got it for my mouth,” Dan said with an embarrassed grin. “The girls at school laugh about it. Kate Marr says it looks like a cut in a pie. Billy said that seed would definitely shrink it.”
Well, there it was! Billy had deceived us both. Nor were we the only victims. We did not find the whole story out at once. Indeed, the summer was almost over before, in one way or another, the full measure of that shameless Billy Robinson’s iniquity was revealed to us. But I shall anticipate the successive relations in this chapter. Every pupil of Carlisle school, so it eventually appeared, had bought magic seed, under solemn promise of secrecy. Felix had believed blissfully that it would make him thin. Cecily’s hair was to become naturally curly, and Sara Ray was not to be afraid of Peg Bowen any more. It was to make Felicity as clever as the Story Girl and it was to make the Story Girl as good a cook as Felicity. What Peter had bought magic seed for remained a secret longer than any of the others. Finally—it was the night before what we expected would be the Judgment Day—he confessed to me that he had taken it to make Felicity fond of him. Skilfully indeed had that astute Billy played on our respective weaknesses.
Well, there it was! Billy had tricked us both. And we weren't the only ones fooled. We didn't find out the whole story all at once. In fact, the summer was almost over before we learned the full extent of that shameless Billy Robinson's misdeeds. But I’ll get ahead of myself in this chapter. Every student at Carlisle school, as it turned out, had bought magic seeds, under a strict promise of secrecy. Felix had blissfully believed it would make him slim. Cecily's hair was supposed to become naturally curly, and Sara Ray was no longer going to be scared of Peg Bowen. It was meant to make Felicity as smart as the Story Girl, and it was to make the Story Girl as good a cook as Felicity. What Peter bought the magic seeds for remained a secret longer than the others. Finally—it was the night before what we thought would be Judgment Day—he admitted to me that he had taken it to make Felicity like him. Billy really knew how to play on our weaknesses.
The keenest edge to our humiliation was given by the discovery that the magic seed was nothing more or less than caraway, which grew in abundance at Billy Robinson’s uncle’s in Markdale. Peg Bowen had had nothing to do with it.
The sharpest point of our embarrassment came when we found out that the magic seed was nothing more than caraway, which was plentiful at Billy Robinson's uncle's place in Markdale. Peg Bowen had nothing to do with it.
Well, we had all been badly hoaxed. But we did not trumpet our wrongs abroad. We did not even call Billy to account. We thought that least said was soonest mended in such a matter. We went very softly indeed, lest the grown-ups, especially that terrible Uncle Roger, should hear of it.
Well, we had all been badly fooled. But we didn't go around broadcasting our mistakes. We didn't even confront Billy about it. We figured that the less said, the quicker it would be resolved. We kept it very quiet, so the adults, especially that awful Uncle Roger, wouldn't find out.
“We should have known better than to trust Billy Robinson,” said Felicity, summing up the case one evening when all had been made known. “After all, what could you expect from a pig but a grunt?”
“We should have known better than to trust Billy Robinson,” Felicity said, wrapping up the case one evening when everything had been revealed. “I mean, what do you expect from a pig other than a grunt?”
We were not surprised to find that Billy Robinson’s contribution to the library fund was the largest handed in by any of the scholars. Cecily said she didn’t envy him his conscience. But I am afraid she measured his conscience by her own. I doubt very much if Billy’s troubled him at all.
We weren't shocked to see that Billy Robinson’s donation to the library fund was the biggest submitted by any of the students. Cecily said she didn’t envy him his conscience. But I think she judged his conscience by her own. I seriously doubt that Billy’s bothered him at all.
CHAPTER X. A DAUGHTER OF EVE
“I hate the thought of growing up,” said the Story Girl reflectively, “because I can never go barefooted then, and nobody will ever see what beautiful feet I have.”
“I hate the idea of growing up,” said the Story Girl thoughtfully, “because I won’t be able to go barefoot anymore, and no one will ever see how beautiful my feet are.”
She was sitting, the July sunlight, on the ledge of the open hayloft window in Uncle Roger’s big barn; and the bare feet below her print skirt WERE beautiful. They were slender and shapely and satin smooth with arched insteps, the daintiest of toes, and nails like pink shells.
She was sitting in the July sunlight on the ledge of the open hayloft window in Uncle Roger's big barn, and her bare feet below her printed skirt were beautiful. They were slender and shapely, satin smooth with arched insteps, the daintiest toes, and nails like pink shells.
We were all in the hayloft. The Story Girl had been telling us a tale
We were all in the hayloft. The Story Girl had been sharing a story with us.
“Of old, unhappy, far-off things, And battles long ago.”
“From a long time ago, unhappy memories, and battles from the past.”
Felicity and Cecily were curled up in a corner, and we boys sprawled idly on the fragrant, sun-warm heaps. We had “stowed” the hay in the loft that morning for Uncle Roger, so we felt that we had earned the right to loll on our sweet-smelling couch. Haylofts are delicious places, with just enough of shadow and soft, uncertain noises to give an agreeable tang of mystery. The swallows flew in and out of their nest above our heads, and whenever a sunbeam fell through a chink the air swarmed with golden dust. Outside of the loft was a vast, sunshiny gulf of blue sky and mellow air, wherein floated argosies of fluffy cloud, and airy tops of maple and spruce.
Felicity and Cecily were curled up in a corner, while the boys lounged lazily on the fragrant, sun-warmed piles of hay. We had "packed" the hay in the loft that morning for Uncle Roger, so we felt like we deserved to relax on our sweet-smelling couch. Haylofts are amazing places, with just the right mix of shadow and soft, indistinct sounds that create a pleasing sense of mystery. Swallows flew in and out of their nest above us, and whenever a sunbeam slipped through a crack, the air filled with golden dust. Outside the loft stretched a vast, sunny expanse of blue sky and warm air, where fluffy clouds and the airy tops of maple and spruce floated by.
Pat was with us, of course, prowling about stealthily, or making frantic, bootless leaps at the swallows. A cat in a hayloft is a beautiful example of the eternal fitness of things. We had not heard of this fitness then, but we all felt that Paddy was in his own place in a hayloft.
Pat was with us, of course, sneaking around quietly, or making crazy, pointless jumps at the swallows. A cat in a hayloft is a great example of how things are just meant to be. We didn’t know about that concept back then, but we all felt that Paddy belonged in a hayloft.
“I think it is very vain to talk about anything you have yourself being beautiful,” said Felicity.
"I think it's really vain to talk about anything you own being beautiful," said Felicity.
“I am not a bit vain,” said the Story Girl, with entire truthfulness. “It is not vanity to know your own good points. It would just be stupidity if you didn’t. It’s only vanity when you get puffed up about them. I am not a bit pretty. My only good points are my hair and eyes and feet. So I think it’s real mean that one of them has to be covered up the most of the time. I’m always glad when it gets warm enough to go barefooted. But, when I grow up they’ll have to covered all the time. It IS mean.”
“I’m not vain at all,” said the Story Girl, completely honestly. “It's not vanity to recognize your own good qualities. It would be foolish not to. It's only vanity if you get boastful about them. I’m not pretty at all. My only good features are my hair, eyes, and feet. So I think it’s really unfair that one of them has to be mostly covered up. I’m always happy when it gets warm enough to go barefoot. But when I grow up, they’ll have to be covered all the time. It IS unfair.”
“You’ll have to put your shoes and stockings on when you go to the magic lantern show to-night,” said Felicity in a tone of satisfaction.
“You’ll need to put on your shoes and stockings when you go to the magic lantern show tonight,” Felicity said with a satisfied tone.
“I don’t know that. I’m thinking of going barefooted.”
“I don’t know that. I’m thinking about going barefoot.”
“Oh, you wouldn’t! Sara Stanley, you’re not in earnest!” exclaimed Felicity, her blue eyes filling with horror.
“Oh, you wouldn’t! Sara Stanley, you’re not serious!” exclaimed Felicity, her blue eyes widening in horror.
The Story Girl winked with the side of her face next to Felix and me, but the side next the girls changed not a muscle. She dearly loved to “take a rise” out of Felicity now and then.
The Story Girl winked at Felix and me with the side of her face closest to us, but the side facing the girls didn’t move at all. She loved to tease Felicity every now and then.
“Indeed, I would if I just made up my mind to. Why not? Why not bare feet—if they’re clean—as well as bare hands and face?”
“Sure, I would if I just decided to. Why not? Why not go barefoot—if my feet are clean—just like my hands and face?”
“Oh, you wouldn’t! It would be such a disgrace!” said poor Felicity in real distress.
“Oh, you wouldn’t! That would be so embarrassing!” said poor Felicity in genuine distress.
“We went to school barefooted all June,” argued that wicked Story Girl. “What is the difference between going to the schoolhouse barefooted in the daytime and going in the evening?”
“We went to school without shoes all June,” argued that mischievous Story Girl. “What’s the difference between going to the schoolhouse without shoes during the day and going in the evening?”
“Oh, there’s EVERY difference. I can’t just explain it—but every one KNOWS there is a difference. You know it yourself. Oh, PLEASE, don’t do such a thing, Sara.”
“Oh, there’s a HUGE difference. I can’t quite explain it—but everyone KNOWS there’s a difference. You know it too. Oh, PLEASE, don’t do something like that, Sara.”
“Well, I won’t, just to oblige you,” said the Story Girl, who would have died the death before she would have gone to a “public meeting” barefooted.
“Well, I won’t, just to please you,” said the Story Girl, who would have rather died than go to a “public meeting” barefoot.
We were all rather excited over the magic lantern show which an itinerant lecturer was to give in the schoolhouse that evening. Even Felix and I, who had seen such shows galore, were interested, and the rest were quite wild. There had never been such a thing in Carlisle before. We were all going, Peter included. Peter went everywhere with us now. He was a regular attendant at church and Sunday School, where his behaviour was as irreproachable as if he had been “raised” in the caste of Vere de Vere. It was a feather in the Story Girl’s cap, for she took all the credit of having started Peter on the right road. Felicity was resigned, although the fatal patch on Peter’s best trousers was still an eyesore to her. She declared she never got any good of the singing, because Peter stood up then and every one could see the patch. Mrs. James Clark, whose pew was behind ours, never took her eye off it—or so Felicity averred.
We were all pretty excited about the magic lantern show that a traveling lecturer was going to put on at the schoolhouse that evening. Even Felix and I, who had seen plenty of these shows before, were interested, and the others were completely thrilled. There had never been anything like it in Carlisle before. We were all going, including Peter. Peter went everywhere with us now. He was a regular at church and Sunday School, where he behaved perfectly, as if he had grown up in a high-status family. It was a point of pride for the Story Girl, as she took all the credit for getting Peter on the right path. Felicity was accepting, although the noticeable patch on Peter’s best trousers still bothered her. She said she never enjoyed the singing because Peter stood up then and everybody could see the patch. Mrs. James Clark, whose pew was behind ours, never took her eyes off it—or so Felicity claimed.
But Peter’s stockings were always darned. Aunt Olivia had seen to that, ever since she heard of Peter’s singular device regarding them on his first Sunday. She had also given Peter a Bible, of which he was so proud that he hated to use it lest he should soil it.
But Peter’s socks were always patched. Aunt Olivia made sure of that ever since she heard about Peter’s unique way of handling them on his first Sunday. She had also given Peter a Bible, which he was so proud of that he hated to use it for fear of getting it dirty.
“I think I’ll wrap it up and keep it in my box,” he said. “I’ve an old Bible of Aunt Jane’s at home that I can use. I s’pose it’s just the same, even if it is old, isn’t it?”
“I think I’ll wrap it up and keep it in my box,” he said. “I have an old Bible of Aunt Jane’s at home that I can use. I suppose it’s just the same, even if it is old, right?”
“Oh, yes,” Cecily had assured him. “The Bible is always the same.”
“Oh, yes,” Cecily had assured him. “The Bible is always the same.”
“I thought maybe they’d got some new improvements on it since Aunt Jane’s day,” said Peter, relieved.
“I thought maybe they’d made some new improvements on it since Aunt Jane’s day,” said Peter, relieved.
“Sara Ray is coming along the lane, and she’s crying,” announced Dan, who was peering out of a knot-hole on the opposite side of the loft.
“Sara Ray is coming down the lane, and she’s crying,” announced Dan, who was looking out of a knot-hole on the other side of the loft.
“Sara Ray is crying half her time,” said Cecily impatiently. “I’m sure she cries a quartful of tears a month. There are times when you can’t help crying. But I hide then. Sara just goes and cries in public.”
“Sara Ray is crying half the time,” Cecily said impatiently. “I’m sure she cries a ton of tears every month. There are moments when you just can’t help but cry. But I hide then. Sara just goes and cries in public.”
The lachrymose Sara presently joined us and we discovered the cause of her tears to be the doleful fact that her mother had forbidden her to go to the magic lantern show that night. We all showed the sympathy we felt.
The tearful Sara joined us, and we found out that her tears were due to the sad fact that her mom had forbidden her to go to the magic lantern show that night. We all expressed our sympathy for her.
“She SAID yesterday you could go,” said the Story Girl indignantly. “Why has she changed her mind?”
“She said yesterday you could go,” the Story Girl said indignantly. “Why did she change her mind?”
“Because of the measles in Markdale,” sobbed Sara. “She says Markdale is full of them, and there’ll be sure to be some of the Markdale people at the show. So I’m not to go. And I’ve never seen a magic lantern—I’ve never seen ANYTHING.”
“Because of the measles in Markdale,” cried Sara. “She says Markdale has a lot of cases, and there are definitely going to be some people from Markdale at the show. So I can’t go. And I’ve never seen a magic lantern—I’ve never seen ANYTHING.”
“I don’t believe there’s any danger of catching measles,” said Felicity. “If there was we wouldn’t be allowed to go.”
“I don’t think there’s any risk of catching measles,” said Felicity. “If there were, we wouldn’t be allowed to go.”
“I wish I COULD get the measles,” said Sara defiantly. “Maybe I’d be of some importance to ma then.”
“I wish I COULD get the measles,” said Sara defiantly. “Maybe I’d matter to Mom then.”
“Suppose Cecily goes down with you and coaxes your mother,” suggested the Story Girl. “Perhaps she’d let you go then. She likes Cecily. She doesn’t like either Felicity or me, so it would only make matters worse for us to try.”
“Maybe Cecily can come with you and charm your mom,” suggested the Story Girl. “She might let you go then. She likes Cecily. She isn’t a fan of either Felicity or me, so it would just make things worse for us to try.”
“Ma’s gone to town—pa and her went this afternoon—and they’re not coming back till to-morrow. There’s nobody home but Judy Pineau and me.”
“Mom's gone to town—Dad and she went this afternoon—and they're not coming back until tomorrow. Nobody's home but Judy Pineau and me.”
“Then,” said the Story Girl, “why don’t you just go to the show anyhow? Your mother won’t ever know, if you coax Judy to hold her tongue.”
“Then,” said the Story Girl, “why don’t you just go to the show anyway? Your mom will never find out if you convince Judy to keep quiet.”
“Oh, but that’s wrong,” said Felicity. “You shouldn’t put Sara up to disobeying her mother.”
“Oh, but that’s not right,” said Felicity. “You shouldn’t encourage Sara to disobey her mom.”
Now, Felicity for once was undoubtedly right. The Story Girl’s suggestion WAS wrong; and if it had been Cecily who protested, the Story Girl would probably have listened to her, and proceeded no further in the matter. But Felicity was one of those unfortunate people whose protests against wrong-doing serve only to drive the wrong-doer further on her sinful way.
Now, for once, Felicity was definitely right. The Story Girl's suggestion WAS wrong; and if it had been Cecily speaking up, the Story Girl would have probably listened to her and not gone any further with it. But Felicity was one of those unfortunate people whose objections to wrong-doing only push the wrong-doer further along her sinful path.
The Story Girl resented Felicity’s superior tone, and proceeded to tempt Sara in right good earnest. The rest of us held our tongues. It was, we told ourselves, Sara’s own lookout.
The Story Girl was annoyed by Felicity’s condescending tone and started to genuinely tempt Sara. The rest of us kept quiet. We figured it was Sara’s own business.
“I have a good mind to do it,” said Sara, “but I can’t get my good clothes; they’re in the spare room, and ma locked the door, for fear somebody would get at the fruit cake. I haven’t a single thing to wear, except my school gingham.”
“I really want to do it,” said Sara, “but I can’t get to my nice clothes; they’re in the spare room, and Mom locked the door because she’s worried someone will take the fruitcake. I don’t have anything to wear except my school gingham.”
“Well, that’s new and pretty,” said the Story Girl. “We’ll lend you some things. You can have my lace collar. That’ll make the gingham quite elegant. And Cecily will lend you her second best hat.”
“Well, that’s new and nice,” said the Story Girl. “We’ll lend you some things. You can have my lace collar. That’ll make the gingham look really classy. And Cecily will lend you her second-best hat.”
“But I’ve no shoes or stockings. They’re locked up too.”
“But I don’t have any shoes or stockings. They’re locked up as well.”
“You can have a pair of mine,” said Felicity, who probably thought that since Sara was certain to yield to temptation, she might as well be garbed decently for her transgression.
“You can have a pair of mine,” said Felicity, who probably thought that since Sara was definitely going to give in to temptation, she might as well be dressed appropriately for her wrongdoing.
Sara did yield. When the Story Girl’s voice entreated it was not easy to resist its temptation, even if you wanted to. That evening, when we started for the schoolhouse, Sara Ray was among us, decked out in borrowed plumes.
Sara gave in. When the Story Girl asked, it was hard to resist, even if you wanted to. That evening, as we headed to the schoolhouse, Sara Ray was with us, dressed in borrowed feathers.
“Suppose she DOES catch the measles?” Felicity said aside.
“Suppose she DOES catch the measles?” Felicity said to the side.
“I don’t believe there’ll be anybody there from Markdale. The lecturer is going to Markdale next week. They’ll wait for that,” said the Story Girl airily.
“I don’t think anyone from Markdale will be there. The lecturer is heading to Markdale next week. They’ll wait for that,” said the Story Girl casually.
It was a cool, dewy evening, and we walked down the long, red hill in the highest of spirits. Over a valley filled with beech and spruce was a sunset afterglow—creamy yellow and a hue that was not so much red as the dream of red, with a young moon swung low in it. The air was sweet with the breath of mown hayfields where swaths of clover had been steeping in the sun. Wild roses grew pinkly along the fences, and the roadsides were star-dusted with buttercups.
It was a cool, dewy evening, and we walked down the long, red hill feeling very cheerful. Over a valley filled with beech and spruce trees was a sunset glow—creamy yellow with a shade that was more like a dream of red, and a young moon hanging low in the sky. The air was sweet with the scent of freshly cut hayfields where clover had been soaking up the sun. Wild roses bloomed in pink along the fences, and the roadsides sparkled with buttercups.
Those of us who had nothing the matter with our consciences enjoyed our walk to the little whitewashed schoolhouse in the valley. Felicity and Cecily were void of offence towards all men. The Story Girl walked uprightly like an incarnate flame in her crimson silk. Her pretty feet were hidden in the tan-coloured, buttoned Paris boots which were the secret envy of every school girl in Carlisle.
Those of us with a clear conscience enjoyed our walk to the little whitewashed schoolhouse in the valley. Felicity and Cecily had nothing to feel guilty about towards anyone. The Story Girl walked confidently like a living flame in her crimson silk dress. Her pretty feet were hidden in the tan-colored, buttoned Paris boots that every school girl in Carlisle secretly envied.
But Sara Ray was not happy. Her face was so melancholy that the Story Girl lost patience with her. The Story Girl herself was not altogether at ease. Probably her own conscience was troubling her. But admit it she would not.
But Sara Ray was not happy. Her face was so sad that the Story Girl lost patience with her. The Story Girl herself wasn’t entirely comfortable. Maybe her own conscience was bothering her. But she wouldn’t admit it.
“Now, Sara,” she said, “you just take my advice and go into this with all your heart if you go at all. Never mind if it is bad. There’s no use being naughty if you spoil your fun by wishing all the time you were good. You can repent afterwards, but there is no use in mixing the two things together.”
“Now, Sara,” she said, “just listen to my advice and go into this wholeheartedly if you decide to go at all. Don’t worry if it turns out to be bad. There’s no point in being bad if you ruin your fun by constantly wishing you were good. You can feel guilty later, but there’s no use in mixing the two things together.”
“I’m not repenting,” protested Sara. “I’m only scared of ma finding it out.”
“I’m not sorry,” Sara protested. “I’m just worried about my mom finding out.”
“Oh!” The Story Girl’s voice expressed her scorn. For remorse she had understanding and sympathy; but fear of her fellow creatures was something unknown to her. “Didn’t Judy Pineau promise you solemnly she wouldn’t tell?”
“Oh!” The Story Girl’s voice showed her disdain. She understood and empathized with remorse, but fear of other people was something she didn’t know. “Didn’t Judy Pineau make a serious promise to you that she wouldn’t tell?”
“Yes; but maybe some one who sees me there will mention it to ma.”
“Yes; but maybe someone who sees me there will tell Mom.”
“Well, if you’re so scared you’d better not go. It isn’t too late. Here’s your own gate,” said Cecily.
"Well, if you're that scared, you might as well not go. It's not too late. Here's your own gate," said Cecily.
But Sara could not give up the delights of the show. So she walked on, a small, miserable testimony that the way of the transgressor is never easy, even when said transgressor is only a damsel of eleven.
But Sara couldn't give up the joys of the show. So she kept walking, a small, unhappy reminder that the path of the rule-breaker is never easy, even when that rule-breaker is just an eleven-year-old girl.
The magic lantern show was a splendid one. The views were good and the lecturer witty. We repeated his jokes to each other all the way home. Sara, who had not enjoyed the exhibition at all, seemed to feel more cheerful when it was over and she was going home. The Story Girl on the contrary was gloomy.
The magic lantern show was amazing. The views were great and the lecturer was funny. We repeated his jokes to each other the whole way home. Sara, who didn't enjoy the exhibition at all, seemed happier once it was over and she was going home. The Story Girl, on the other hand, was in a low mood.
“There WERE Markdale people there,” she confided to me, “and the Williamsons live next door to the Cowans, who have measles. I wish I’d never egged Sara on to going—but don’t tell Felicity I said so. If Sara Ray had really enjoyed the show I wouldn’t mind. But she didn’t. I could see that. So I’ve done wrong and made her do wrong—and there’s nothing to show for it.”
“There were people from Markdale there,” she confided to me, “and the Williamsons live next door to the Cowans, who have measles. I wish I’d never encouraged Sara to go—but don’t tell Felicity I said that. If Sara Ray had really enjoyed the show, I wouldn’t mind. But she didn’t. I could tell. So I’ve done something wrong and made her do something wrong—and there’s nothing to show for it.”
The night was scented and mysterious. The wind was playing an eerie fleshless melody in the reeds of the brook hollow. The sky was dark and starry, and across it the Milky Way flung its shimmering misty ribbons.
The night was fragrant and mysterious. The wind was playing a haunting, ghostly melody in the reeds by the brook. The sky was dark and full of stars, and the Milky Way stretched across it, casting its shimmering, misty ribbons.
“There’s four hundred million stars in the Milky Way,” quoth Peter, who frequently astonished us by knowing more than any hired boy could be expected to. He had a retentive memory, and never forgot anything he heard or read. The few books left to him by his oft-referred-to Aunt Jane had stocked his mind with a miscellaneous information which sometimes made Felix and me doubt if we knew as much as Peter after all. Felicity was so impressed by his knowledge of astronomy that she dropped back from the other girls and walked beside him. She had not done so before because he was barefooted. It was permissible for hired boys to go to public meetings—when not held in the church—with bare feet, and no particular disgrace attached to it. But Felicity would not walk with a barefooted companion. It was dark now, so nobody would notice his feet.
“There are four hundred million stars in the Milky Way,” Peter said, frequently surprising us with how much more he knew than any hired boy should. He had a great memory and never forgot anything he heard or read. The few books left to him by his often-mentioned Aunt Jane had filled his mind with a mix of information that sometimes made Felix and me question if we knew as much as Peter after all. Felicity was so impressed by his knowledge of astronomy that she dropped back from the other girls and walked beside him. She hadn’t done that before because he was barefoot. It was okay for hired boys to attend public meetings—when they weren’t held in a church—without shoes, and there was no real shame in it. But Felicity wouldn’t walk with someone who was barefoot. It was dark now, so no one would notice his feet.
“I know a story about the Milky Way,” said the Story Girl, brightening up. “I read it in a book of Aunt Louisa’s in town, and I learned it off by heart. Once there were two archangels in heaven, named Zerah and Zulamith—”
“I know a story about the Milky Way,” said the Story Girl, her eyes lighting up. “I read it in one of Aunt Louisa’s books in town, and I memorized it. Once, there were two archangels in heaven, named Zerah and Zulamith—”
“Have angels names—same as people?” interrupted Peter.
“Do angels have names—just like people?” Peter interrupted.
“Yes, of course. They MUST have. They’d be all mixed up if they hadn’t.”
“Yes, definitely. They must have. They’d be completely confused if they hadn’t.”
“And when I’m an angel—if I ever get to be one—will my name still be Peter?”
“And when I’m an angel—if I ever become one—will my name still be Peter?”
“No. You’ll have a new name up there,” said Cecily gently. “It says so in the Bible.”
“No. You’ll have a new name up there,” Cecily said softly. “It says so in the Bible.”
“Well, I’m glad of that. Peter would be such a funny name for an angel. And what is the difference between angels and archangels?”
“Well, I’m glad about that. Peter would be such a silly name for an angel. And what’s the difference between angels and archangels?”
“Oh, archangels are angels that have been angels so long that they’ve had time to grow better and brighter and more beautiful than newer angels,” said the Story Girl, who probably made that explanation up on the spur of the moment, just to pacify Peter.
“Oh, archangels are angels that have been around so long that they’ve had time to grow better, brighter, and more beautiful than newer angels,” said the Story Girl, who probably just made that explanation up on the spot to calm Peter down.
“How long does it take for an angel to grow into an archangel?” pursued Peter.
“How long does it take for an angel to become an archangel?” Peter asked.
“Oh, I don’t know. Millions of years likely. And even then I don’t suppose ALL the angels do. A good many of them must just stay plain angels, I expect.”
“Oh, I don’t know. Probably millions of years. And even then, I don’t think ALL the angels do. I imagine a lot of them just remain regular angels, I guess.”
“I shall be satisfied just to be a plain angel,” said Felicity modestly.
“I'll be happy just to be a regular angel,” said Felicity modestly.
“Oh, see here, if you’re going to interrupt and argue over everything, we’ll never get the story told,” said Felix. “Dry up, all of you, and let the Story Girl go on.”
“Oh, come on, if you’re going to interrupt and argue about everything, we’ll never get to the story,” said Felix. “Shut up, all of you, and let the Story Girl continue.”
We dried up, and the Story Girl went on.
We fell silent, and the Story Girl continued.
“Zerah and Zulamith loved each other, just as mortals love, and this is forbidden by the laws of the Almighty. And because Zerah and Zulamith had so broken God’s law they were banished from His presence to the uttermost bounds of the universe. If they had been banished TOGETHER it would have been no punishment; so Zerah was exiled to a star on one side of the universe, and Zulamith was sent to a star on the other side of the universe; and between them was a fathomless abyss which thought itself could not cross. Only one thing could cross it—and that was love. Zulamith yearned for Zerah with such fidelity and longing that he began to build up a bridge of light from his star; and Zerah, not knowing this, but loving and longing for him, began to build a similar bridge of light from her star. For a thousand thousand years they both built the bridge of light, and at last they met and sprang into each other’s arms. Their toil and loneliness and suffering were all over and forgotten, and the bridge they had built spanned the gulf between their stars of exile.
Zerah and Zulamith loved each other, just like people do, and this was against the laws of the Almighty. Because Zerah and Zulamith had defied God's law, they were banished from His presence to the farthest corners of the universe. If they had been exiled TOGETHER, it wouldn’t have been a punishment; so Zerah was sent to a star on one side of the universe, while Zulamith was sent to a star on the opposite side. Between them lay an unfathomable abyss that thought itself could not cross. The only thing that could cross it was love. Zulamith longed for Zerah with such devotion and desire that he began to build a bridge of light from his star; unaware of this, Zerah, loving and missing him, started to construct a similar bridge of light from her star. For countless years, they both worked on the bridge of light, and finally, they met and leaped into each other's arms. Their struggles, loneliness, and suffering were all behind them, forgotten, and the bridge they had built spanned the distance between their stars of exile.
“Now, when the other archangels saw what had been done they flew in fear and anger to God’s white throne, and cried to Him,
“Now, when the other archangels saw what had happened, they flew in fear and anger to God’s white throne and cried out to Him,
“‘See what these rebellious ones have done! They have built them a bridge of light across the universe, and set Thy decree of separation at naught. Do Thou, then, stretch forth Thine arm and destroy their impious work.’
“‘Look at what these rebels have done! They’ve built a bridge of light across the universe and completely disregarded Your decree of separation. So, please, extend Your arm and destroy their wicked work.’”
“They ceased—and all heaven was hushed. Through the silence sounded the voice of the Almighty.
“They stopped—and all of heaven was silent. In that silence, the voice of the Almighty echoed.”
“‘Nay,’ He said, ‘whatsoever in my universe true love hath builded not even the Almighty can destroy. The bridge must stand forever.’
“‘No,’ He said, ‘whatever true love has built in my universe, not even the Almighty can destroy. The bridge must stand forever.’”
“And,” concluded the Story Girl, her face upturned to the sky and her big eyes filled with starlight, “it stands still. That bridge is the Milky Way.”
“And,” concluded the Story Girl, her face turned up to the sky and her big eyes filled with starlight, “it stays still. That bridge is the Milky Way.”
“What a lovely story,” sighed Sara Ray, who had been wooed to a temporary forgetfulness of her woes by its charm.
“What a lovely story,” sighed Sara Ray, who had momentarily forgotten her troubles thanks to its charm.
The rest of us came back to earth, feeling that we had been wandering among the hosts of heaven. We were not old enough to appreciate fully the wonderful meaning of the legend; but we felt its beauty and its appeal. To us forevermore the Milky Way would be, not Peter’s overwhelming garland of suns, but the lucent bridge, love-created, on which the banished archangels crossed from star to star.
The rest of us returned to reality, feeling like we had been roaming among the heavenly hosts. We weren't old enough to fully grasp the incredible significance of the story, but we sensed its beauty and allure. From that moment on, the Milky Way would no longer just be Peter’s magnificent garland of suns; instead, it would be the shining bridge, created by love, that the banished archangels used to travel from star to star.
We had to go up Sara Ray’s lane with her to her very door, for she was afraid Peg Bowen would catch her if she went alone. Then the Story Girl and I walked up the hill together. Peter and Felicity lagged behind. Cecily and Dan and Felix were walking before us, hand in hand, singing a hymn. Cecily had a very sweet voice, and I listened in delight. But the Story Girl sighed.
We had to walk up Sara Ray’s lane with her to her door because she was scared Peg Bowen would catch her if she went alone. Then the Story Girl and I walked up the hill together. Peter and Felicity lagged behind us. Cecily, Dan, and Felix were ahead of us, holding hands and singing a hymn. Cecily had a really sweet voice, and I listened happily. But the Story Girl sighed.
“What if Sara does take the measles?” she asked miserably.
“What if Sara gets the measles?” she asked sadly.
“Everyone has to have the measles sometime,” I said comfortingly, “and the younger you are the better.”
"Everyone has to get the measles at some point," I said reassuringly, "and the younger you are, the better."
CHAPTER XI. THE STORY GIRL DOES PENANCE
Ten days later, Aunt Olivia and Uncle Roger went to town one evening, to remain over night, and the next day. Peter and the Story Girl were to stay at Uncle Alec’s during their absence.
Ten days later, Aunt Olivia and Uncle Roger went to town one evening to stay overnight and the next day. Peter and the Story Girl were going to stay at Uncle Alec’s while they were gone.
We were in the orchard at sunset, listening to the story of King Cophetua and the beggar maid—all of us, except Peter, who was hoeing turnips, and Felicity, who had gone down the hill on an errand to Mrs. Ray.
We were in the orchard at sunset, listening to the story of King Cophetua and the beggar maid—all of us, except Peter, who was hoeing turnips, and Felicity, who had gone down the hill on an errand to Mrs. Ray.
The Story Girl impersonated the beggar maid so vividly, and with such an illusion of beauty, that we did not wonder in the least at the king’s love for her. I had read the story before, and it had been my opinion that it was “rot.” No king, I felt certain, would ever marry a beggar maid when he had princesses galore from whom to choose. But now I understood it all.
The Story Girl impersonated the beggar maid so vividly, and with such an illusion of beauty, that we weren’t surprised at all by the king’s love for her. I had read the story before and thought it was “nonsense.” No king, I was sure, would ever marry a beggar maid when he had plenty of princesses to choose from. But now I got it all.
When Felicity returned we concluded from her expression that she had news. And she had.
When Felicity came back, we could tell from her expression that she had news. And she did.
“Sara is real sick,” she said, with regret, and something that was not regret mingled in her voice. “She has a cold and sore throat, and she is feverish. Mrs. Ray says if she isn’t better by the morning she’s going to send for the doctor. AND SHE IS AFRAID IT’S THE MEASLES.”
“Sara is really sick,” she said, with regret, and something that wasn’t regret mingled in her voice. “She has a cold and a sore throat, and she has a fever. Mrs. Ray says if she’s not better by morning, she’s going to call the doctor. AND SHE’S AFRAID IT’S THE MEASLES.”
Felicity flung the last sentence at the Story Girl, who turned very pale.
Felicity threw the last sentence at the Story Girl, who turned very pale.
“Oh, do you suppose she caught them at the magic lantern show?” she said miserably.
“Oh, do you think she saw them at the magic lantern show?” she said miserably.
“Where else could she have caught them?” said Felicity mercilessly. “I didn’t see her, of course—Mrs. Ray met me at the door and told me not to come in. But Mrs. Ray says the measles always go awful hard with the Rays—if they don’t die completely of them it leaves them deaf or half blind, or something like that. Of course,” added Felicity, her heart melting at sight of the misery in the Story Girl’s piteous eyes, “Mrs. Ray always looks on the dark side, and it may not be the measles Sara has after all.”
“Where else could she have caught them?” Felicity said without a hint of sympathy. “I didn’t see her, obviously—Mrs. Ray met me at the door and told me not to come in. But Mrs. Ray says the measles are really tough on the Rays—if they don’t completely die from them, they end up deaf, half blind, or something like that. Of course,” Felicity added, her heart softening at the sight of the Story Girl’s sad eyes, “Mrs. Ray always thinks the worst, and it might not even be the measles that Sara has after all.”
But Felicity had done her work too thoroughly. The Story Girl was not to be comforted.
But Felicity had done her job too well. The Story Girl couldn't be comforted.
“I’d give anything if I’d never put Sara up to going to that show,” she said. “It’s all my fault—but the punishment falls on Sara, and that isn’t fair. I’d go this minute and confess the whole thing to Mrs. Ray; but if I did it might get Sara into more trouble, and I mustn’t do that. I sha’n’t sleep a wink to-night.”
“I’d give anything if I’d never convinced Sara to go to that show,” she said. “It’s all my fault—but Sara is the one being punished, and that’s not fair. I’d go right now and confess everything to Mrs. Ray; but if I did, it might get Sara into more trouble, and I can't do that. I won’t sleep a wink tonight.”
I don’t think she did. She looked very pale and woebegone when she came down to breakfast. But, for all that, there was a certain exhilaration about her.
I don’t think she did. She looked really pale and sad when she came down to breakfast. But despite that, there was a certain excitement about her.
“I’m going to do penance all day for coaxing Sara to disobey her mother,” she announced with chastened triumph.
“I’m going to make up for coaxing Sara to disobey her mom all day,” she announced with a humbled sense of victory.
“Penance?” we murmured in bewilderment.
“Penance?” we said in confusion.
“Yes. I’m going to deny myself everything I like, and do everything I can think of that I don’t like, just to punish myself for being so wicked. And if any of you think of anything I don’t, just mention it to me. I thought it out last night. Maybe Sara won’t be so very sick if God sees I’m truly sorry.”
“Yes. I’m going to give up everything I enjoy, and do everything I can think of that I don’t like, just to punish myself for being so awful. And if any of you think of something I haven’t, just let me know. I figured it all out last night. Maybe Sara won’t be too sick if God sees that I really am sorry.”
“He can see it anyhow, without your doing anything,” said Cecily.
“He can see it anyway, without you doing anything,” said Cecily.
“Well, my conscience will feel better.”
“Well, my conscience will feel better.”
“I don’t believe Presbyterians ever do penance,” said Felicity dubiously. “I never heard of one doing it.”
“I don’t think Presbyterians ever do penance,” Felicity said doubtfully. “I’ve never heard of one doing it.”
But the rest of us rather looked with favour on the Story Girl’s idea. We felt sure that she would do penance as picturesquely and thoroughly as she did everything else.
But the rest of us liked the Story Girl’s idea. We were sure she would do penance as wonderfully and completely as she did everything else.
“You might put peas in your shoes, you know,” suggested Peter.
“You could put peas in your shoes, you know,” suggested Peter.
“The very thing! I never thought of that. I’ll get some after breakfast. I’m not going to eat a single thing all day, except bread and water—and not much of that!”
"The exact thing! I never thought about that. I’ll grab some after breakfast. I’m not going to eat anything all day, other than bread and water—and not a lot of that!"
This, we felt, was a heroic measure indeed. To sit down to one of Aunt Janet’s meals, in ordinary health and appetite, and eat nothing but bread and water—that would be penance with a vengeance! We felt WE could never do it. But the Story Girl did it. We admired and pitied her. But now I do not think that she either needed our pity or deserved our admiration. Her ascetic fare was really sweeter to her than honey of Hymettus. She was, though quite unconsciously, acting a part, and tasting all the subtle joy of the artist, which is so much more exquisite than any material pleasure.
This, we thought, was a pretty heroic move. Sitting down to one of Aunt Janet’s meals, when you're in good health and have a good appetite, and eating nothing but bread and water—that would definitely feel like serious punishment! We believed WE could never do it. But the Story Girl managed it. We admired her and felt sorry for her. But now I don’t think she needed our sympathy or deserved our admiration. Her simple meal was, in fact, sweeter to her than the finest honey. She was, although completely unaware, playing a role and experiencing all the subtle joy of an artist, which is far more delightful than any physical pleasure.
Aunt Janet, of course, noticed the Story Girl’s abstinence and asked if she was sick.
Aunt Janet, of course, noticed the Story Girl's lack of appetite and asked if she was feeling unwell.
“No. I am just doing penance, Aunt Janet, for a sin I committed. I can’t confess it, because that would bring trouble on another person. So I’m going to do penance all day. You don’t mind, do you?”
“Not at all. I'm just doing penance, Aunt Janet, for a mistake I made. I can’t confess it because that would cause trouble for someone else. So, I’m going to do penance all day. You don’t mind, do you?”
Aunt Janet was in a very good humour that morning, so she merely laughed.
Aunt Janet was in a great mood that morning, so she just laughed.
“Not if you don’t go too far with your nonsense,” she said tolerantly.
“Not if you don’t take your nonsense too far,” she said patiently.
“Thank you. And will you give me a handful of hard peas after breakfast, Aunt Janet? I want to put them in my shoes.”
“Thank you. And can you give me a handful of hard peas after breakfast, Aunt Janet? I want to put them in my shoes.”
“There isn’t any; I used the last in the soup yesterday.”
“There isn’t any; I used the last of it in the soup yesterday.”
“Oh!” The Story Girl was much disappointed. “Then I suppose I’ll have to do without. The new peas wouldn’t hurt enough. They’re so soft they’d just squash flat.”
“Oh!” The Story Girl was really disappointed. “Then I guess I’ll have to go without. The new peas wouldn’t hurt at all. They’re so soft they’d just squish flat.”
“I’ll tell you,” said Peter, “I’ll pick up a lot of those little round pebbles on Mr. King’s front walk. They’ll be just as good as peas.”
“I'll tell you,” said Peter, “I’ll grab a bunch of those little round pebbles on Mr. King’s front walk. They’ll be just as good as peas.”
“You’ll do nothing of the sort,” said Aunt Janet. “Sara must not do penance in that way. She would wear holes in her stockings, and might seriously bruise her feet.”
“You’re not going to do that,” Aunt Janet said. “Sara shouldn’t be punished like that. She’d wear out her stockings and could really hurt her feet.”
“What would you say if I took a whip and whipped my bare shoulders till the blood came?” demanded the Story Girl aggrieved.
“What would you say if I took a whip and lashed my bare shoulders until the blood came?” the Story Girl asked, feeling wronged.
“I wouldn’t SAY anything,” retorted Aunt Janet. “I’d simply turn you over my knee and give you a sound, solid spanking, Miss Sara. You’d find that penance enough.”
“I wouldn’t say anything,” replied Aunt Janet. “I’d just turn you over my knee and give you a good spanking, Miss Sara. You’d find that punishment plenty.”
The Story Girl was crimson with indignation. To have such a remark made to you—when you were fourteen and a half—and before the boys, too! Really, Aunt Janet could be very dreadful.
The Story Girl was bright red with anger. To have someone say that to you—when you were fourteen and a half—and in front of the boys, as well! Honestly, Aunt Janet could be really awful.
It was vacation, and there was not much to do that day; we were soon free to seek the orchard. But the Story Girl would not come. She had seated herself in the darkest, hottest corner of the kitchen, with a piece of old cotton in her hand.
It was vacation, and there wasn't much to do that day; we were soon free to explore the orchard. But the Story Girl wouldn’t join us. She had settled herself in the darkest, hottest corner of the kitchen, holding a piece of old cotton.
“I am not going to play to-day,” she said, “and I’m not going to tell a single story. Aunt Janet won’t let me put pebbles in my shoes, but I’ve put a thistle next my skin on my back and it sticks into me if I lean back the least bit. And I’m going to work buttonholes all over this cotton. I hate working buttonholes worse than anything in the world, so I’m going to work them all day.”
“I’m not playing today,” she said, “and I’m not telling a single story. Aunt Janet won’t let me put pebbles in my shoes, but I’ve stuck a thistle on my back and it digs into me if I lean back even a little. And I’m going to work on buttonholes all over this cotton. I hate making buttonholes more than anything in the world, so I’m going to do it all day.”
“What’s the good of working buttonholes on an old rag?” asked Felicity.
“What’s the point of sewing buttonholes on a worn-out piece of cloth?” Felicity asked.
“It isn’t any good. The beauty of penance is that it makes you feel uncomfortable. So it doesn’t matter what you do, whether it’s useful or not, so long as it’s nasty. Oh, I wonder how Sara is this morning.”
“It’s no good. The beauty of penance is that it makes you feel uncomfortable. So it doesn’t matter what you do, whether it’s useful or not, as long as it’s unpleasant. Oh, I wonder how Sara is doing this morning.”
“Mother’s going down this afternoon,” said Felicity. “She says none of us must go near the place till we know whether it is the measles or not.”
“Mom's going down this afternoon,” said Felicity. “She says none of us can go near the place until we find out if it's the measles or not.”
“I’ve thought of a great penance,” said Cecily eagerly. “Don’t go to the missionary meeting to-night.”
“I have an excellent punishment in mind,” Cecily said excitedly. “Just skip the missionary meeting tonight.”
The Story Girl looked piteous.
The Story Girl looked sad.
“I thought of that myself—but I CAN’T stay home, Cecily. It would be more than flesh and blood could endure. I MUST hear that missionary speak. They say he was all but eaten by cannibals once. Just think how many new stories I’d have to tell after I’d heard him! No, I must go, but I’ll tell you what I’ll do. I’ll wear my school dress and hat. THAT will be penance. Felicity, when you set the table for dinner, put the broken-handled knife for me. I hate it so. And I’m going to take a dose of Mexican Tea every two hours. It’s such dreadful tasting stuff—but it’s a good blood purifier, so Aunt Janet can’t object to it.”
“I thought of that myself—but I CAN’T stay home, Cecily. It would be more than I could handle. I MUST hear that missionary speak. They say he was almost eaten by cannibals once. Just imagine how many new stories I’d have to tell after I’ve heard him! No, I have to go, but I’ll tell you what I’ll do. I’ll wear my school dress and hat. THAT will be my punishment. Felicity, when you set the table for dinner, put the broken-handled knife for me. I hate that knife so much. And I’m going to take a dose of Mexican Tea every two hours. It tastes awful, but it’s a great blood purifier, so Aunt Janet can’t complain about it.”
The Story Girl carried out her self-imposed penance fully. All day she sat in the kitchen and worked buttonholes, subsisting on bread and water and Mexican Tea.
The Story Girl completely fulfilled her self-imposed punishment. She spent the entire day in the kitchen, making buttonholes, living on bread, water, and Mexican tea.
Felicity did a mean thing. She went to work and made little raisin pies, right there in the kitchen before the Story Girl. The smell of raisin pies is something to tempt an anchorite; and the Story Girl was exceedingly fond of them. Felicity ate two in her very presence, and then brought the rest out to us in the orchard. The Story Girl could see us through the window, carousing without stint on raisin pies and Uncle Edward’s cherries. But she worked on at her buttonholes. She would not look at the exciting serial in the new magazine Dan brought home from the post-office, neither would she open a letter from her father. Pat came over, but his most seductive purrs won no notice from his mistress, who refused herself the pleasure of even patting him.
Felicity did something really mean. She went to work and made little raisin pies right there in the kitchen while the Story Girl was watching. The smell of raisin pies is enough to tempt anyone, and the Story Girl loved them. Felicity ate two right in front of her and then took the rest out to us in the orchard. The Story Girl could see us through the window, having a great time with the raisin pies and Uncle Edward’s cherries. But she kept working on her buttonholes. She wouldn’t look at the exciting serial in the new magazine Dan brought back from the post office, nor would she open a letter from her dad. Pat came over, but his most charming meows didn’t get any attention from his owner, who denied herself the joy of even petting him.
Aunt Janet could not go down the hill in the afternoon to find out how Sara was because company came to tea—the Millwards from Markdale. Mr. Millward was a doctor, and Mrs. Millward was a B.A. Aunt Janet was very desirous that everything should be as nice as possible, and we were all sent to our rooms before tea to wash and dress up. The Story Girl slipped over home, and when she came back we gasped. She had combed her hair out straight, and braided it in a tight, kinky, pudgy braid; and she wore an old dress of faded print, with holes in the elbows and ragged flounces, which was much too short for her.
Aunt Janet couldn't go down the hill in the afternoon to check on how Sara was doing because company came over for tea—the Millwards from Markdale. Mr. Millward was a doctor, and Mrs. Millward had a B.A. Aunt Janet really wanted everything to be perfect, so we were all sent to our rooms before tea to wash up and get dressed. The Story Girl slipped home, and when she came back, we gasped. She had straightened her hair and pulled it into a tight, bumpy braid; and she wore an old, faded dress with holes in the elbows and ragged flounces, which was way too short for her.
“Sara Stanley, have you taken leave of your senses?” demanded Aunt Janet. “What do you mean by putting on such a rig! Don’t you know I have company to tea?”
“Sara Stanley, have you lost your mind?” Aunt Janet asked. “What are you thinking by wearing that outfit! Don’t you realize I have guests for tea?”
“Yes, and that is just why I put it on, Aunt Janet. I want to mortify the flesh—”
“Yes, and that’s exactly why I put it on, Aunt Janet. I want to humiliate the flesh—”
“I’ll ‘mortify’ you, if I catch you showing yourself to the Millwards like that, my girl! Go right home and dress yourself decently—or eat your supper in the kitchen.”
“I’ll embarrass you if I catch you showing yourself to the Millwards like that, girl! Go home right now and dress appropriately—or you can eat your dinner in the kitchen.”
The Story Girl chose the latter alternative. She was highly indignant. I verily believe that to sit at the dining-room table, in that shabby, outgrown dress, conscious of looking her ugliest, and eating only bread and water before the critical Millwards would have been positive bliss to her.
The Story Girl picked the second option. She was really upset. I honestly think that sitting at the dining table in that worn-out, too-small dress, feeling like she looked her worst, and only eating bread and water in front of the critical Millwards would have felt like pure joy to her.
When we went to the missionary meeting that evening, the Story Girl wore her school dress and hat, while Felicity and Cecily were in their pretty muslins. And she had tied her hair with a snuff-brown ribbon which was very unbecoming to her.
When we went to the missionary meeting that evening, the Story Girl wore her school dress and hat, while Felicity and Cecily were in their pretty muslins. She had tied her hair with a brown ribbon that didn’t look good on her.
The first person we saw in the church porch was Mrs. Ray. She told us that Sara had nothing worse than a feverish cold.
The first person we saw in the church entryway was Mrs. Ray. She told us that Sara just had a bad cold.
The missionary had at least seven happy listeners that night. We were all glad that Sara did not have measles, and the Story Girl was radiant.
The missionary had at least seven happy listeners that night. We were all relieved that Sara didn't have measles, and the Story Girl was glowing.
“Now you see all your penance was wasted,” said Felicity, as we walked home, keeping close together because of the rumour that Peg Bowen was abroad.
“Now you see all your penance was for nothing,” said Felicity, as we walked home, staying close together because of the rumor that Peg Bowen was out and about.
“Oh, I don’t know. I feel better since I punished myself. But I’m going to make up for it to-morrow,” said the Story Girl energetically. “In fact, I’ll begin to-night. I’m going to the pantry as soon as I get home, and I’ll read father’s letter before I go to bed. Wasn’t the missionary splendid? That cannibal story was simply grand. I tried to remember every word, so that I can tell it just as he told it. Missionaries are such noble people.”
“Oh, I don’t know. I feel better since I punished myself. But I’m going to make up for it tomorrow,” said the Story Girl energetically. “Actually, I’ll start tonight. I’m heading to the pantry as soon as I get home, and I’ll read Dad’s letter before I go to bed. Wasn’t the missionary amazing? That cannibal story was just fantastic. I tried to remember every word so I can tell it exactly how he did. Missionaries are such honorable people.”
“I’d like to be a missionary and have adventures like that,” said Felix.
"I want to be a missionary and have adventures like that," Felix said.
“It would be all right if you could be sure the cannibals would be interrupted in the nick of time as his were,” said Dan. “But sposen they weren’t?”
“It would be fine if you could be sure the cannibals would be interrupted just in time like his were,” said Dan. “But what if they weren’t?”
“Nothing would prevent cannibals from eating Felix if they once caught him,” giggled Felicity. “He’s so nice and fat.”
"Nothing would stop cannibals from eating Felix if they ever got their hands on him," giggled Felicity. "He's just so nice and plump."
I am sure Felix felt very unlike a missionary at that precise moment.
I'm sure Felix felt nothing like a missionary at that exact moment.
“I’m going to put two cents more a week in my missionary box than I’ve been doing,” said Cecily determinedly.
“I’m going to put in two more cents a week into my missionary box than I have been,” Cecily said with determination.
Two cents more a week out of Cecily’s egg money, meant something of a sacrifice. It inspired the rest of us. We all decided to increase our weekly contribution by a cent or so. And Peter, who had had no missionary box at all, up to this time, determined to start one.
Two cents more a week from Cecily’s egg money was a bit of a sacrifice. It motivated the rest of us. We all decided to up our weekly contribution by a penny or so. And Peter, who hadn't had a missionary box at all until now, decided to start one.
“I don’t seem to be able to feel as int’rested in missionaries as you folks do,” he said, “but maybe if I begin to give something I’ll get int’rested. I’ll want to know how my money’s being spent. I won’t be able to give much. When your father’s run away, and your mother goes out washing, and you’re only old enough to get fifty cents a week, you can’t give much to the heathen. But I’ll do the best I can. My Aunt Jane was fond of missions. Are there any Methodist heathen? I s’pose I ought to give my box to them, rather than to Presbyterian heathen.”
“I don’t seem to be as interested in missionaries as you all are,” he said, “but maybe if I start contributing something, I’ll get interested. I’ll want to know how my money is being used. I won’t be able to give much. When your dad’s left, and your mom is out doing laundry, and you’re only making fifty cents a week, you can’t give much to help the needy. But I’ll do my best. My Aunt Jane cared a lot about missions. Are there any Methodist people in need? I guess I should give my box to them rather than to the Presbyterian ones.”
“No, it’s only after they’re converted that they’re anything in particular,” said Felicity. “Before that, they’re just plain heathen. But if you want your money to go to a Methodist missionary you can give it to the Methodist minister at Markdale. I guess the Presbyterians can get along without it, and look after their own heathen.”
“No, it’s only after they’re converted that they’re anything special,” said Felicity. “Before that, they’re just plain heathens. But if you want your money to go to a Methodist missionary, you can give it to the Methodist minister at Markdale. I guess the Presbyterians can manage without it and take care of their own heathens.”
“Just smell Mrs. Sampson’s flowers,” said Cecily, as we passed a trim white paling close to the road, over which blew odours sweeter than the perfume of Araby’s shore. “Her roses are all out and that bed of Sweet William is a sight by daylight.”
“Just smell Mrs. Sampson’s flowers,” said Cecily, as we walked by a neat white fence near the road, with scents sweeter than the perfume of Arabian shores in the air. “Her roses are in full bloom, and that bed of Sweet William looks amazing in the daytime.”
“Sweet William is a dreadful name for a flower,” said the Story Girl. “William is a man’s name, and men are NEVER sweet. They are a great many nice things, but they are NOT sweet and shouldn’t be. That is for women. Oh, look at the moonshine on the road in that gap between the spruces! I’d like a dress of moonshine, with stars for buttons.”
“Sweet William is a terrible name for a flower,” said the Story Girl. “William is a man’s name, and men are NEVER sweet. They can be many nice things, but they are NOT sweet and shouldn’t be. That’s for women. Oh, look at the moonlight on the road in that gap between the spruces! I’d love a dress made of moonlight, with stars for buttons.”
“It wouldn’t do,” said Felicity decidedly. “You could see through it.”
"It wouldn't work," Felicity said firmly. "You can see right through it."
Which seemed to settle the question of moonshine dresses effectually.
Which seemed to effectively settle the issue of moonshine dresses.
CHAPTER XII. THE BLUE CHEST OF RACHEL WARD
“It’s utterly out of the question,” said Aunt Janet seriously. When Aunt Janet said seriously that anything was out of the question it meant that she was thinking about it, and would probably end up by doing it. If a thing really was out of the question she merely laughed and refused to discuss it at all.
“It’s completely out of the question,” Aunt Janet said seriously. When Aunt Janet said something was out of the question, it meant she was considering it and would likely end up doing it. If something was truly out of the question, she would just laugh and refuse to talk about it at all.
The particular matter in or out of the question that opening day of August was a project which Uncle Edward had recently mooted. Uncle Edward’s youngest daughter was to be married; and Uncle Edward had written over, urging Uncle Alec, Aunt Janet and Aunt Olivia to go down to Halifax for the wedding and spend a week there.
The specific issue at hand that opening day of August was a project that Uncle Edward had recently brought up. Uncle Edward’s youngest daughter was getting married, and he had written to Uncle Alec, Aunt Janet, and Aunt Olivia, encouraging them to come down to Halifax for the wedding and spend a week there.
Uncle Alec and Aunt Olivia were eager to go; but Aunt Janet at first declared it was impossible.
Uncle Alec and Aunt Olivia were excited to leave, but Aunt Janet initially insisted it was impossible.
“How could we go away and leave the place to the mercy of all those young ones?” she demanded. “We’d come home and find them all sick, and the house burned down.”
“How could we leave this place vulnerable to all those young ones?” she said. “We’d come back to find them all sick and the house burned down.”
“Not a bit of fear of it,” scoffed Uncle Roger. “Felicity is as good a housekeeper as you are; and I shall be here to look after them all, and keep them from burning the house down. You’ve been promising Edward for years to visit him, and you’ll never have a better chance. The haying is over and harvest isn’t on, and Alec needs a change. He isn’t looking well at all.”
“Not a bit afraid of it,” Uncle Roger scoffed. “Felicity is just as good a housekeeper as you are; and I’ll be here to keep an eye on them all and stop them from burning the house down. You’ve been promising Edward for years that you would visit him, and you won’t get a better chance. The haying is done, harvest isn’t starting yet, and Alec needs a break. He’s really not looking well at all.”
I think it was Uncle Roger’s last argument which convinced Aunt Janet. In the end she decided to go. Uncle Roger’s house was to be closed, and he and Peter and the Story Girl were to take up their abode with us.
I think it was Uncle Roger’s final argument that won Aunt Janet over. In the end, she chose to go. Uncle Roger’s house was going to be shut up, and he, Peter, and the Story Girl were going to move in with us.
We were all delighted. Felicity, in especial, seemed to be in seventh heaven. To be left in sole charge of a big house, with three meals a day to plan and prepare, with poultry and cows and dairy and garden to superintend, apparently furnished forth Felicity’s conception of Paradise. Of course, we were all to help; but Felicity was to “run things,” and she gloried in it.
We were all thrilled. Felicity, especially, looked like she was on cloud nine. Being in charge of a big house, planning and preparing three meals a day, taking care of the poultry, cows, dairy, and garden seemed to be Felicity’s idea of heaven. Of course, we were all expected to help, but Felicity was the one to "run the show," and she loved every minute of it.
The Story Girl was pleased, too.
The Story Girl was happy, too.
“Felicity is going to give me cooking lessons,” she confided to me, as we walked in the orchard. “Isn’t that fine? It will be easier when there are no grown-ups around to make me nervous, and laugh if I make mistakes.”
“Felicity is going to give me cooking lessons,” she told me as we walked through the orchard. “Isn’t that great? It’ll be easier without any adults around to make me nervous or laugh if I mess up.”
Uncle Alec and aunts left on Monday morning. Poor Aunt Janet was full of dismal forebodings, and gave us so many charges and warnings that we did not try to remember any of them; Uncle Alec merely told us to be good and mind what Uncle Roger said. Aunt Olivia laughed at us out of her pansy-blue eyes, and told us she knew exactly what we felt like and hoped we’d have a gorgeous time.
Uncle Alec and the aunts left on Monday morning. Poor Aunt Janet was anxious and gave us so many instructions and warnings that we couldn't remember any of them; Uncle Alec just told us to behave and listen to what Uncle Roger said. Aunt Olivia laughed at us with her pansy-blue eyes and said she knew exactly how we felt and hoped we’d have an awesome time.
“Mind they go to bed at a decent hour,” Aunt Janet called back to Uncle Roger as she drove out of the gate. “And if anything dreadful happens telegraph us.”
“Make sure they go to bed at a decent hour,” Aunt Janet called back to Uncle Roger as she drove out of the gate. “And if anything bad happens, let us know.”
Then they were really gone and we were all left “to keep house.”
Then they were really gone, and we all had to "keep house."
Uncle Roger and Peter went away to their work. Felicity at once set the preparations for dinner a-going, and allotted to each of us his portion of service. The Story Girl was to prepare the potatoes; Felix and Dan were to pick and shell the peas; Cecily was to attend the fire; I was to peel the turnips. Felicity made our mouths water by announcing that she was going to make a roly-poly jam pudding for dinner.
Uncle Roger and Peter left for work. Felicity immediately started preparing dinner and assigned each of us our tasks. The Story Girl was in charge of the potatoes; Felix and Dan would pick and shell the peas; Cecily would tend to the fire; I was responsible for peeling the turnips. Felicity made us all hungry by announcing that she was going to make a jam roly-poly pudding for dinner.
I peeled my turnips on the back porch, put them in their pot, and set them on the stove. Then I was at liberty to watch the others, who had longer jobs. The kitchen was a scene of happy activity. The Story Girl peeled her potatoes, somewhat slowly and awkwardly—for she was not deft at household tasks; Dan and Felix shelled peas and tormented Pat by attaching pods to his ears and tail; Felicity, flushed and serious, measured and stirred skilfully.
I peeled my turnips on the back porch, put them in a pot, and set them on the stove. Then I could watch the others, who had longer tasks. The kitchen was lively with activity. The Story Girl peeled her potatoes slowly and clumsily—she wasn’t great at household chores; Dan and Felix shelled peas and teased Pat by attaching pods to his ears and tail; Felicity, looking flushed and focused, measured and stirred with skill.
“I am sitting on a tragedy,” said the Story Girl suddenly.
“I’m sitting on a tragedy,” the Story Girl said suddenly.
Felix and I stared. We were not quite sure what a “tragedy” was, but we did not think it was an old blue wooden chest, such as the Story Girl was undoubtedly sitting on, if eyesight counted for anything.
Felix and I stared. We weren't exactly sure what a "tragedy" was, but we didn't think it was an old blue wooden chest, like the Story Girl was definitely sitting on, if our eyesight meant anything.
The old chest filled up the corner between the table and the wall. Neither Felix nor I had ever thought about it particularly. It was very large and heavy, and Felicity generally said hard things of it when she swept the kitchen.
The old chest filled the corner between the table and the wall. Neither Felix nor I had ever really thought much about it. It was really big and heavy, and Felicity usually said harsh things about it when she swept the kitchen.
“This old blue chest holds a tragedy,” explained the Story Girl. “I know a story about it.”
“This old blue chest carries a tragedy,” the Story Girl said. “I have a story about it.”
“Cousin Rachel Ward’s wedding things are all in that old chest,” said Felicity.
“Cousin Rachel Ward’s wedding stuff is all in that old chest,” said Felicity.
Who was Cousin Rachel Ward? And why were her wedding things shut up in an old blue chest in Uncle Alec’s kitchen? We demanded the tale instantly. The Story Girl told it to us as she peeled her potatoes. Perhaps the potatoes suffered—Felicity declared the eyes were not properly done at all—but the story did not.
Who was Cousin Rachel Ward? And why were her wedding items stored in an old blue chest in Uncle Alec’s kitchen? We wanted to hear the story right away. The Story Girl shared it with us while peeling her potatoes. Maybe the potatoes got a little neglected—Felicity said the eyes weren’t done properly at all—but the story was just fine.
“It is a sad story,” said the Story Girl, “and it happened fifty years ago, when Grandfather and Grandmother King were quite young. Grandmother’s cousin Rachel Ward came to spend a winter with them. She belonged to Montreal and she was an orphan too, just like the Family Ghost. I have never heard what she looked like, but she MUST have been beautiful, of course.”
“It’s a sad story,” said the Story Girl, “and it happened fifty years ago, when Grandfather and Grandmother King were still young. Grandmother’s cousin Rachel Ward came to spend a winter with them. She was from Montreal and was an orphan too, just like the Family Ghost. I’ve never heard what she looked like, but she MUST have been beautiful, of course.”
“Mother says she was awful sentimental and romantic,” interjected Felicity.
“Mom says she was really sentimental and romantic,” Felicity chimed in.
“Well, anyway, she met Will Montague that winter. He was handsome—everybody says so”—
“Well, anyway, she met Will Montague that winter. He was attractive—everyone says so—”
“And an awful flirt,” said Felicity.
“And such a terrible flirt,” said Felicity.
“Felicity, I WISH you wouldn’t interrupt. It spoils the effect. What would you feel like if I went and kept stirring things that didn’t belong to it into that pudding? I feel just the same way. Well, Will Montague fell in love with Rachel Ward, and she with him, and it was all arranged that they were to be married from here in the spring. Poor Rachel was so happy that winter; she made all her wedding things with her own hands. Girls did, then, you know, for there was no such thing as a sewing-machine. Well, at last in April the wedding day came, and all the guests were here, and Rachel was dressed in her wedding robes, waiting for her bridegroom. And”—the Story Girl laid down her knife and potato and clasped her wet hands—“WILL MONTAGUE NEVER CAME!”
“Felicity, I wish you wouldn’t interrupt. It ruins the mood. How would you feel if I started mixing in random things that didn’t belong in that pudding? I feel exactly the same way. So, Will Montague fell in love with Rachel Ward, and she loved him back, and they had everything arranged to get married here in the spring. Poor Rachel was so happy that winter; she made all her wedding things by hand. Girls did that back then, you know, because there were no sewing machines. Finally, in April, the wedding day arrived, and all the guests were here, and Rachel was dressed in her wedding dress, waiting for her groom. And”—the Story Girl put down her knife and potato and clasped her wet hands—“Will Montague never came!”
We felt as much of a shock as if we had been one of the expectant guests ourselves.
We felt just as shocked as if we were one of the guests waiting ourselves.
“What happened to him? Was HE killed too?” asked Felix.
“What happened to him? Was he killed too?” asked Felix.
The Story Girl sighed and resumed her work.
The Story Girl let out a sigh and went back to her work.
“No, indeed. I wish he had been. THAT would have been suitable and romantic. No, it was just something horrid. He had to run away for debt! Fancy! He acted mean right through, Aunt Janet says. He never sent even a word to Rachel, and she never heard from him again.”
“No, definitely not. I wish he had been. THAT would have been fitting and romantic. No, it was just something awful. He had to escape because of debt! Can you believe it? He was downright nasty the whole time, Aunt Janet says. He didn’t even send a message to Rachel, and she never heard from him again.”
“Pig!” said Felix forcibly.
“Pig!” Felix said forcefully.
“She was broken-hearted of course. When she found out what had happened, she took all her wedding things, and her supply of linen, and some presents that had been given her, and packed them all away in this old blue chest. Then she went away back to Montreal, and took the key with her. She never came back to the Island again—I suppose she couldn’t bear to. And she has lived in Montreal ever since and never married. She is an old woman now—nearly seventy-five. And this chest has never been opened since.”
“She was obviously heartbroken. When she found out what had happened, she packed all her wedding items, her linens, and some gifts she had received into this old blue chest. Then she went back to Montreal, taking the key with her. She never returned to the Island—I guess she just couldn’t face it. She has lived in Montreal ever since and never married. Now she’s an old woman—almost seventy-five. And this chest has never been opened since.”
“Mother wrote to Cousin Rachel ten years ago,” said Cecily, “and asked her if she might open the chest to see if the moths had got into it. There’s a crack in the back as big as your finger. Cousin Rachel wrote back that if it wasn’t for one thing that was in the trunk she would ask mother to open the chest and dispose of the things as she liked. But she could not bear that any one but herself should see or touch that one thing. So she wanted it left as it was. Ma said she washed her hands of it, moths or no moths. She said if Cousin Rachel had to move that chest every time the floor had to be scrubbed it would cure her of her sentimental nonsense. But I think,” concluded Cecily, “that I would feel just like Cousin Rachel in her place.”
“Mom wrote to Cousin Rachel ten years ago,” said Cecily, “and asked her if she could open the chest to check if the moths had gotten into it. There’s a crack in the back as big as your finger. Cousin Rachel replied that if it weren't for one specific thing in the trunk, she would ask Mom to go ahead and open the chest and get rid of the stuff as she wished. But she couldn’t stand the thought of anyone else seeing or touching that one thing. So she wanted it left as it was. Mom said she was done with it, moths or no moths. She said if Cousin Rachel had to move that chest every time the floor needed to be scrubbed, it would cure her of her sentimental nonsense. But I think,” concluded Cecily, “that I would feel just like Cousin Rachel if I were in her shoes.”
“What was the thing she couldn’t bear any one to see?” I asked.
“What was it that she couldn't stand anyone seeing?” I asked.
“Ma thinks it was her wedding dress. But father says he believes it was Will Montague’s picture,” said Felicity. “He saw her put it in. Father knows some of the things that are in the chest. He was ten years old, and he saw her pack it. There’s a white muslin wedding dress and a veil—and—and—a—a”—Felicity dropped her eyes and blushed painfully.
“Mom thinks it was her wedding dress. But Dad says he thinks it was Will Montague’s picture,” Felicity said. “He saw her put it in. Dad knows some of the things that are in the chest. He was ten years old, and he saw her pack it. There’s a white muslin wedding dress and a veil—and—and—a—a”—Felicity dropped her eyes and blushed painfully.
“A petticoat, embroidered by hand from hem to belt,” said the Story Girl calmly.
“A petticoat, hand-embroidered from hem to belt,” said the Story Girl calmly.
“And a china fruit basket with an apple on the handle,” went on Felicity, much relieved. “And a tea set, and a blue candle-stick.”
“And a china fruit basket with an apple on the handle,” Felicity continued, feeling much better. “And a tea set, and a blue candlestick.”
“I’d dearly love to see all the things that are in it,” said the Story Girl.
“I’d really love to see everything that's in it,” said the Story Girl.
“Pa says it must never be opened without Cousin Rachel’s permission,” said Cecily.
“Dad says it can never be opened without Cousin Rachel’s permission,” said Cecily.
Felix and I looked at the chest reverently. It had taken on a new significance in our eyes, and seemed like a tomb wherein lay buried some dead romance of the vanished years.
Felix and I looked at the chest with a sense of awe. It had gained new meaning for us and felt like a tomb where a lost romance from the past was buried.
“What happened to Will Montague?” I asked.
“What happened to Will Montague?” I asked.
“Nothing!” said the Story Girl viciously. “He just went on living and flourishing. He patched up matters with his creditors after awhile, and came back to the Island; and in the end he married a real nice girl, with money, and was very happy. Did you ever HEAR of anything so unjust?”
“Nothing!” said the Story Girl angrily. “He just kept living and thriving. He sorted things out with his creditors after a while and came back to the Island; and in the end, he married a really nice girl who had money, and he was very happy. Have you ever heard of anything so unfair?”
“Beverley King,” suddenly cried Felicity, who had been peering into a pot, “YOU’VE GONE AND PUT THE TURNIPS ON TO BOIL WHOLE JUST LIKE POTATOES!”
“Beverley King,” Felicity suddenly shouted, looking into a pot, “YOU’VE PUT THE TURNIPS IN TO BOIL WHOLE JUST LIKE POTATOES!”
“Wasn’t that right?” I cried, in an agony of shame.
"Wasn't that true?" I exclaimed, overwhelmed with shame.
“Right!” but Felicity had already whisked the turnips out, and was slicing them, while all the others were laughing at me. I had added a tradition on my own account to the family archives.
“Right!” But Felicity had already pulled out the turnips and was chopping them while everyone else was laughing at me. I had added a personal tradition to the family archives.
Uncle Roger roared when he heard it; and he roared again at night over Peter’s account of Felix attempting to milk a cow. Felix had previously acquired the knack of extracting milk from the udder. But he had never before tried to “milk a whole cow.” He did not get on well; the cow tramped on his foot, and finally upset the bucket.
Uncle Roger burst out laughing when he heard it, and he laughed again that night over Peter’s story about Felix trying to milk a cow. Felix had previously mastered the skill of getting milk from the udder. But he had never tried to “milk a whole cow” before. It didn’t go well; the cow stepped on his foot and eventually knocked over the bucket.
“What are you to do when a cow won’t stand straight?” spluttered Felix angrily.
“What do you do when a cow won’t stand straight?” Felix spat out angrily.
“That’s the question,” said Uncle Roger, shaking his head gravely.
"That's the question," Uncle Roger said, shaking his head seriously.
Uncle Roger’s laughter was hard to bear, but his gravity was harder.
Uncle Roger’s laughter was tough to handle, but his seriousness was even tougher.
Meanwhile, in the pantry the Story Girl, apron-enshrouded, was being initiated into the mysteries of bread-making. Under Felicity’s eyes she set the bread, and on the morrow she was to bake it.
Meanwhile, in the pantry, the Story Girl, dressed in an apron, was learning the secrets of making bread. Under Felicity's watchful gaze, she prepared the dough, and the next day she would bake it.
“The first thing you must do in the morning is knead it well,” said Felicity, “and the earlier it’s done the better—because it’s such a warm night.”
“The first thing you need to do in the morning is knead it well,” Felicity said, “and the sooner you do it, the better—because it’s such a warm night.”
With that we went to bed, and slept as soundly as if tragedies of blue chests and turnips and crooked cows had no place in the scheme of things at all.
With that, we went to bed and slept just as peacefully as if the troubles of blue chests, turnips, and crooked cows didn’t matter at all.
CHAPTER XIII. AN OLD PROVERB WITH A NEW MEANING
It was half-past five when we boys got up the next morning. We were joined on the stairs by Felicity, yawning and rosy.
It was 5:30 when we boys got up the next morning. We were joined on the stairs by Felicity, who was yawning and rosy-cheeked.
“Oh, dear me, I overslept myself. Uncle Roger wanted breakfast at six. Well, I suppose the fire is on anyhow, for the Story Girl is up. I guess she got up early to knead the bread. She couldn’t sleep all night for worrying over it.”
“Oh no, I overslept. Uncle Roger wanted breakfast at six. Well, I assume the fire is on anyway, since the Story Girl is up. I guess she got up early to knead the bread. She couldn’t sleep at all last night because she was worried about it.”
The fire was on, and a flushed and triumphant Story Girl was taking a loaf of bread from the oven.
The fire was going, and a flushed and triumphant Story Girl was pulling a loaf of bread out of the oven.
“Just look,” she said proudly. “I have every bit of the bread baked. I got up at three, and it was lovely and light, so I just gave it a right good kneading and popped it into the oven. And it’s all done and out of the way. But the loaves don’t seem quite as big as they should be,” she added doubtfully.
“Just look,” she said with pride. “I baked all the bread. I got up at three, and the dough was nice and light, so I really kneaded it well and put it in the oven. And it’s all done and out of the way. But the loaves don’t seem as big as they should be,” she added uncertainly.
“Sara Stanley!” Felicity flew across the kitchen. “Do you mean that you put the bread right into the oven after you kneaded it without leaving it to rise a second time?”
“Sara Stanley!” Felicity rushed over to the kitchen. “Are you saying you put the bread straight into the oven after you kneaded it, without letting it rise again?”
The Story Girl turned quite pale.
The Story Girl turned pale.
“Yes, I did,” she faltered. “Oh, Felicity, wasn’t it right?”
“Yes, I did,” she hesitated. “Oh, Felicity, wasn’t that the right thing to do?”
“You’ve ruined the bread,” said Felicity flatly. “It’s as heavy as a stone. I declare, Sara Stanley, I’d rather have a little common sense than be a great story teller.”
“You’ve ruined the bread,” Felicity said flatly. “It’s as heavy as a stone. Honestly, Sara Stanley, I’d rather have a bit of common sense than be a great storyteller.”
Bitter indeed was the poor Story Girl’s mortification.
Bitter indeed was the poor Story Girl's embarrassment.
“Don’t tell Uncle Roger,” she implored humbly.
“Please don’t tell Uncle Roger,” she pleaded humbly.
“Oh, I won’t tell him,” promised Felicity amiably. “It’s lucky there’s enough old bread to do to-day. This will go to the hens. But it’s an awful waste of good flour.”
“Oh, I won’t tell him,” Felicity promised cheerfully. “It’s great that there’s enough old bread to use today. This will go to the hens. But it’s such a shame to waste good flour.”
The Story Girl crept out with Felix and me to the morning orchard, while Dan and Peter went to do the barn work.
The Story Girl sneaked out with Felix and me to the morning orchard, while Dan and Peter headed off to do the barn work.
“It isn’t ANY use for me to try to learn to cook,” she said.
"It's pointless for me to try to learn how to cook," she said.
“Never mind,” I said consolingly. “You can tell splendid stories.”
"Don't worry," I said reassuringly. "You can tell amazing stories."
“But what good would that do a hungry boy?” wailed the Story Girl.
“But what good would that do a hungry boy?” cried the Story Girl.
“Boys ain’t ALWAYS hungry,” said Felix gravely. “There’s times when they ain’t.”
“Boys aren’t ALWAYS hungry,” Felix said seriously. “There are times when they aren’t.”
“I don’t believe it,” said the Story Girl drearily.
“I can’t believe it,” the Story Girl said drearily.
“Besides,” added Felix in the tone of one who says while there is life there is yet hope, “you may learn to cook yet if you keep on trying.”
“Besides,” Felix added with a tone that suggested as long as there's life, there's hope, “you might still learn to cook if you keep trying.”
“But Aunt Olivia won’t let me waste the stuff. My only hope was to learn this week. But I suppose Felicity is so disgusted with me now that she won’t give me any more lessons.”
“But Aunt Olivia won't let me waste it. My only hope was to learn this week. But I guess Felicity is so fed up with me now that she won't give me any more lessons.”
“I don’t care,” said Felix. “I like you better than Felicity, even if you can’t cook. There’s lots of folks can make bread. But there isn’t many who can tell a story like you.”
“I don’t care,” said Felix. “I like you more than Felicity, even if you can’t cook. There are a lot of people who can make bread. But there aren’t many who can tell a story like you.”
“But it’s better to be useful than just interesting,” sighed the Story Girl bitterly.
“But it’s better to be useful than just interesting,” sighed the Story Girl sadly.
And Felicity, who was useful, would, in her secret soul, have given anything to be interesting. Which is the way of human nature.
And Felicity, who was helpful, would secretly have given anything to be interesting. That's just human nature.
Company descended on us that afternoon. First came Aunt Janet’s sister, Mrs. Patterson, with a daughter of sixteen years and a son of two. They were followed by a buggy-load of Markdale people; and finally, Mrs. Elder Frewen and her sister from Vancouver, with two small daughters of the latter, arrived.
Company arrived that afternoon. First, Aunt Janet’s sister, Mrs. Patterson, came with her sixteen-year-old daughter and her two-year-old son. They were followed by a group of people from Markdale in a buggy, and finally, Mrs. Elder Frewen and her sister from Vancouver arrived, bringing along the two young daughters of the latter.
“It never rains but it pours,” said Uncle Roger, as he went out to take their horse. But Felicity’s foot was on her native heath. She had been baking all the afternoon, and, with a pantry well stocked with biscuits, cookies, cakes, and pies, she cared not if all Carlisle came to tea. Cecily set the table, and the Story Girl waited on it and washed all the dishes afterwards. But all the blushing honours fell to Felicity, who received so many compliments that her airs were quite unbearable for the rest of the week. She presided at the head of the table with as much grace and dignity as if she had been five times twelve years old, and seemed to know by instinct just who took sugar and who took it not. She was flushed with excitement and pleasure, and was so pretty that I could hardly eat for looking at her—which is the highest compliment in a boy’s power to pay.
“It never rains but it pours,” said Uncle Roger as he went out to get their horse. But Felicity was right at home. She had been baking all afternoon, and with a pantry full of biscuits, cookies, cakes, and pies, she didn’t mind if all of Carlisle came for tea. Cecily set the table, and the Story Girl served it and washed all the dishes afterward. But all the compliments went to Felicity, who received so many that she became quite insufferable for the rest of the week. She sat at the head of the table with as much grace and dignity as if she were sixty years old and seemed to instinctively know who took sugar and who didn’t. She was glowing with excitement and happiness and was so pretty that I could hardly eat for looking at her—which is the highest compliment a boy can give.
The Story Girl, on the contrary, was under eclipse. She was pale and lustreless from her disturbed night and early rising; and no opportunity offered to tell a melting tale. Nobody took any notice of her. It was Felicity’s day.
The Story Girl, on the other hand, was overshadowed. She looked pale and dull from her restless night and early wake-up; and there was no chance to share a touching story. No one paid her any attention. It was Felicity’s day.
After tea Mrs. Frewen and her sister wished to visit their father’s grave in the Carlisle churchyard. It appeared that everybody wanted to go with them; but it was evident that somebody must stay home with Jimmy Patterson, who had just fallen sound asleep on the kitchen sofa. Dan finally volunteered to look after him. He had a new Henty book which he wanted to finish, and that, he said, was better fun than a walk to the graveyard.
After tea, Mrs. Frewen and her sister wanted to visit their father’s grave in the Carlisle churchyard. It seemed like everyone wanted to go with them, but it was clear that someone had to stay home with Jimmy Patterson, who had just fallen fast asleep on the kitchen sofa. Dan finally stepped up to take care of him. He had a new Henty book that he wanted to finish, and he said that was more enjoyable than a walk to the graveyard.
“I think we’ll be back before he wakes,” said Mrs. Patterson, “and anyhow he is very good and won’t be any trouble. Don’t let him go outside, though. He has a cold now.”
“I think we’ll be back before he wakes up,” Mrs. Patterson said, “and anyway, he’s really good and won’t cause any trouble. Just don’t let him go outside, though. He has a cold right now.”
We went away, leaving Dan sitting on the door-sill reading his book, and Jimmy P. snoozing blissfully on the sofa. When we returned—Felix and the girls and I were ahead of the others—Dan was still sitting in precisely the same place and attitude; but there was no Jimmy in sight.
We left, with Dan sitting on the doorstep reading his book, and Jimmy P. peacefully napping on the couch. When we came back—Felix, the girls, and I were ahead of the others—Dan was still in the exact same spot and position; but Jimmy was nowhere to be seen.
“Dan, where’s the baby?” cried Felicity.
“Dan, where's the baby?” shouted Felicity.
Dan looked around. His jaw fell in blank amazement. I never saw any one look as foolish as Dan at that moment.
Dan looked around. His jaw dropped in shock. I’ve never seen anyone look as foolish as Dan did at that moment.
“Good gracious, I don’t know,” he said helplessly.
“Wow, I really don’t know,” he said, feeling helpless.
“You’ve been so deep in that wretched book that he’s got out, and dear knows where he is,” cried Felicity distractedly.
“You’ve been so consumed by that awful book he’s got out, and who knows where he is,” Felicity exclaimed, feeling flustered.
“I wasn’t,” cried Dan. “He MUST be in the house. I’ve been sitting right across the door ever since you left, and he couldn’t have got out unless he crawled right over me. He must be in the house.”
“I wasn’t,” yelled Dan. “He HAS to be in the house. I’ve been sitting right in front of the door ever since you left, and he couldn’t have gotten out unless he crawled right over me. He must be in the house.”
“He isn’t in the kitchen,” said Felicity rushing about wildly, “and he couldn’t get into the other part of the house, for I shut the hall door tight, and no baby could open it—and it’s shut tight yet. So are all the windows. He MUST have gone out of that door, Dan King, and it’s your fault.”
“He’s not in the kitchen,” Felicity said, rushing around frantically. “And he couldn’t have gotten into the other part of the house, because I closed the hall door securely, and no baby could open it—and it’s still shut tight. So are all the windows. He MUST have gone out that door, Dan King, and it’s your fault.”
“He DIDN’T go out of this door,” reiterated Dan stubbornly. “I know that.”
"He didn’t go out this door,” Dan insisted stubbornly. “I know that.”
“Well, where is he, then? He isn’t here. Did he melt into air?” demanded Felicity. “Oh, come and look for him, all of you. Don’t stand round like ninnies. We MUST find him before his mother gets here. Dan King, you’re an idiot!”
“Well, where is he, then? He’s not here. Did he just disappear?” Felicity demanded. “Oh, come on and help look for him, all of you. Don’t just stand there like fools. We HAVE to find him before his mom arrives. Dan King, you’re such an idiot!”
Dan was too frightened to resent this, at the time. However and wherever Jimmy had gone, he WAS gone, so much was certain. We tore about the house and yard like maniacs; we looked into every likely and unlikely place. But Jimmy we could not find, anymore than if he had indeed melted into air. Mrs. Patterson came, and we had not found him. Things were getting serious. Uncle Roger and Peter were summoned from the field. Mrs. Patterson became hysterical, and was taken into the spare room with such remedies as could be suggested. Everybody blamed poor Dan. Cecily asked him what he would feel like if Jimmy was never, never found. The Story Girl had a gruesome recollection of some baby at Markdale who had wandered away like that—
Dan was too scared to be angry about this at the moment. Whatever happened to Jimmy, he was definitely gone. We raced around the house and yard like crazy, checking every possible and impossible spot. But we couldn't find Jimmy, as if he had vanished into thin air. Mrs. Patterson arrived, and we still hadn’t located him. Things were getting serious. Uncle Roger and Peter were called in from the field. Mrs. Patterson became hysterical and was taken into the spare room with whatever remedies could be offered. Everyone blamed poor Dan. Cecily asked him how he would feel if Jimmy was never found. The Story Girl recalled a disturbing story about a baby in Markdale who had disappeared like that—
“And they never found him till the next spring, and all they found was—HIS SKELETON, with the grass growing through it,” she whispered.
“And they didn’t find him until the next spring, and all they found was—HIS SKELETON, with grass growing through it,” she whispered.
“This beats me,” said Uncle Roger, when a fruitless hour had elapsed. “I do hope that baby hasn’t wandered down to the swamp. It seems impossible he could walk so far; but I must go and see. Felicity, hand me my high boots out from under the sofa, there’s a girl.”
“This puzzles me,” said Uncle Roger, after an unproductive hour had passed. “I really hope that baby hasn’t wandered down to the swamp. It seems unlikely he could walk that far; but I need to go check. Felicity, please pass me my high boots from under the sofa, would you?”
Felicity, pale and tearful, dropped on her knees and lifted the cretonne frill of the sofa. There, his head pillowed hardly on Uncle Roger’s boots, lay Jimmy Patterson, still sound asleep!
Felicity, pale and in tears, dropped to her knees and lifted the fabric frill of the sofa. There, with his head uncomfortably resting on Uncle Roger’s boots, lay Jimmy Patterson, still fast asleep!
“Well, I’ll be—jiggered!” said Uncle Roger.
“Well, I’ll be—shocked!” said Uncle Roger.
“I KNEW he never went out of the door,” cried Dan triumphantly.
“I knew he never went out the door,” Dan shouted happily.
When the last buggy had driven away, Felicity set a batch of bread, and the rest of us sat around the back porch steps in the cat’s light and ate cherries, shooting the stones at each other. Cecily was in quest of information.
When the last carriage had left, Felicity prepared a batch of bread, and the rest of us gathered on the back porch steps in the warm light and ate cherries, tossing the pits at one another. Cecily was looking for some information.
“What does ‘it never rains but it pours’ mean?”
“What does ‘it never rains but it pours’ mean?”
“Oh, it means if anything happens something else is sure to happen,” said the Story Girl. “I’ll illustrate. There’s Mrs. Murphy. She never had a proposal in her life till she was forty, and then she had three in the one week, and she was so flustered she took the wrong one and has been sorry ever since. Do you see what it means now?”
“Oh, it means that if something happens, something else is bound to happen,” said the Story Girl. “Let me explain. There’s Mrs. Murphy. She never got a marriage proposal in her life until she was forty, and then she received three all in one week. She was so overwhelmed that she chose the wrong one and has regretted it ever since. Do you get what it means now?”
“Yes, I guess so,” said Cecily somewhat doubtfully. Later on we heard her imparting her newly acquired knowledge to Felicity in the pantry.
“Yes, I suppose so,” said Cecily, sounding a bit unsure. Later, we heard her sharing her new insights with Felicity in the pantry.
“‘It never rains but it pours’ means that nobody wants to marry you for ever so long, and then lots of people do.”
“‘It never rains but it pours’ means that no one wants to marry you for a long time, and then suddenly, a bunch of people do.”
CHAPTER XIV. FORBIDDEN FRUIT
We were all, with the exception of Uncle Roger, more or less grumpy in the household of King next day. Perhaps our nerves had been upset by the excitement attendant on Jimmy Patterson’s disappearance. But it is more likely that our crankiness was the result of the supper we had eaten the previous night. Even children cannot devour mince pie, and cold fried pork ham, and fruit cake before going to bed with entire impunity. Aunt Janet had forgotten to warn Uncle Roger to keep an eye on our bedtime snacks, and we ate what seemed good unto us.
We were all, except for Uncle Roger, feeling pretty grumpy the next day at the King household. Maybe our nerves were shot from all the excitement about Jimmy Patterson's disappearance. But it’s more likely that our bad moods came from the dinner we had the night before. Even kids can’t just munch on mince pie, cold fried pork, and fruitcake before bed without some consequences. Aunt Janet forgot to remind Uncle Roger to watch our bedtime snacks, so we ate whatever we liked.
Some of us had frightful dreams, and all of us carried chips on our shoulders at breakfast. Felicity and Dan began a bickering which they kept up the entire day. Felicity had a natural aptitude for what we called “bossing,” and in her mother’s absence she deemed that she had a right to rule supreme. She knew better than to make any attempt to assert authority over the Story Girl, and Felix and I were allowed some length of tether; but Cecily, Dan, and Peter were expected to submit dutifully to her decrees. In the main they did; but on this particular morning Dan was plainly inclined to rebel. He had had time to grow sore over the things that Felicity had said to him when Jimmy Patterson was thought lost, and he began the day with a flatly expressed determination that he was not going to let Felicity rule the roost.
Some of us had terrifying dreams, and all of us were in a bad mood at breakfast. Felicity and Dan started bickering, which lasted all day. Felicity naturally liked to take charge, and with her mom not around, she thought she had the right to rule. She knew better than to try to boss around the Story Girl, and Felix and I had some freedom; but Cecily, Dan, and Peter were expected to follow her orders. Mostly, they did; but on this particular morning, Dan clearly wanted to push back. He was still upset about what Felicity had said to him when Jimmy Patterson was thought to be missing, and he started the day with a firm determination that he wasn't going to let Felicity take control.
It was not a pleasant day, and to make matters worse it rained until late in the afternoon. The Story Girl had not recovered from the mortifications of the previous day; she would not talk, and she would not tell a single story; she sat on Rachel Ward’s chest and ate her breakfast with the air of a martyr. After breakfast she washed the dishes and did the bed-room work in grim silence; then, with a book under one arm and Pat under the other, she betook herself to the window-seat in the upstairs hall, and would not be lured from that retreat, charmed we never so wisely. She stroked the purring Paddy, and read steadily on, with maddening indifference to all our pleadings.
It was not a nice day, and to make things worse, it rained until late in the afternoon. The Story Girl hadn’t gotten over the embarrassment of the day before; she wouldn't talk, and she wouldn't tell a single story. She sat on Rachel Ward’s chest and ate her breakfast like a martyr. After breakfast, she washed the dishes and handled the bedroom chores in grim silence. Then, with a book under one arm and Pat under the other, she made her way to the window seat in the upstairs hall and wouldn’t be tempted out of that spot, no matter how skillfully we tried. She stroked the purring Paddy and kept reading, completely ignoring all our pleas.
Even Cecily, the meek and mild, was snappish, and complained of headache. Peter had gone home to see his mother, and Uncle Roger had gone to Markdale on business. Sara Ray came up, but was so snubbed by Felicity that she went home, crying. Felicity got the dinner by herself, disdaining to ask or command assistance. She banged things about and rattled the stove covers until even Cecily protested from her sofa. Dan sat on the floor and whittled, his sole aim and object being to make a mess and annoy Felicity, in which noble ambition he succeeded perfectly.
Even Cecily, the quiet and gentle one, was irritable and complained of a headache. Peter had gone home to visit his mother, and Uncle Roger had gone to Markdale for work. Sara Ray came over, but Felicity treated her so badly that she left, crying. Felicity prepared dinner by herself, refusing to ask for or demand any help. She clattered things around and rattled the stove covers until even Cecily complained from her sofa. Dan sat on the floor and carved wood, his only goal being to make a mess and annoy Felicity, which he accomplished perfectly.
“I wish Aunt Janet and Uncle Alec were home,” said Felix. “It’s not half so much fun having the grown-ups away as I thought it would be.”
“I wish Aunt Janet and Uncle Alec were here,” said Felix. “It’s not nearly as much fun without the adults around as I expected it to be.”
“I wish I was back in Toronto,” I said sulkily. The mince pie was to blame for THAT wish.
“I wish I was back in Toronto,” I said gloomily. The mince pie was responsible for THAT wish.
“I wish you were, I’m sure,” said Felicity, riddling the fire noisily.
“I wish you were, I'm sure,” said Felicity, poking the fire noisily.
“Any one who lives with you, Felicity King, will always be wishing he was somewhere else,” said Dan.
“Anyone who lives with you, Felicity King, will always be wishing he was somewhere else,” Dan said.
“I wasn’t talking to you, Dan King,” retorted Felicity, “‘Speak when you’re spoken to, come when you’re called.’”
“I wasn’t talking to you, Dan King,” replied Felicity, “‘Talk only when you’re addressed, come when you’re summoned.’”
“Oh, oh, oh,” wailed Cecily on the sofa. “I WISH it would stop raining. I WISH my head would stop aching. I WISH ma had never gone away. I WISH you’d leave Felicity alone, Dan.”
“Oh, oh, oh,” complained Cecily on the sofa. “I WISH it would stop raining. I WISH my head would stop hurting. I WISH mom had never left. I WISH you’d stop bothering Felicity, Dan.”
“I wish girls had some sense,” said Dan—which brought the orgy of wishing to an end for the time. A wishing fairy might have had the time of her life in the King kitchen that morning—particularly if she were a cynically inclined fairy.
“I wish girls were more sensible,” Dan said, which put an end to the daydreaming—for now. A wishing fairy could have had the time of her life in the King kitchen that morning—especially if she had a cynical side.
But even the effects of unholy snacks wear away at length. By tea-time things had brightened up. The rain had ceased, and the old, low-raftered room was full of sunshine which danced on the shining dishes of the dresser, made mosaics on the floor, and flickered over the table whereon a delicious meal was spread. Felicity had put on her blue muslin, and looked so beautiful in it that her good humour was quite restored. Cecily’s headache was better, and the Story Girl, refreshed by an afternoon siesta, came down with smiles and sparkling eyes. Dan alone continued to nurse his grievances, and would not even laugh when the Story Girl told us a tale brought to mind by some of the “Rev. Mr. Scott’s plums” which were on the table.
But even the effects of unhealthy snacks wear off eventually. By tea time, things had brightened up. The rain had stopped, and the old room with low beams was filled with sunshine that danced on the shiny dishes in the dresser, created patterns on the floor, and flickered over the table where a delicious meal was laid out. Felicity had put on her blue muslin dress and looked so beautiful in it that her good mood was completely restored. Cecily’s headache was better, and the Story Girl, refreshed by an afternoon nap, came down with smiles and sparkling eyes. Dan, however, continued to dwell on his grievances and wouldn’t even laugh when the Story Girl told us a story inspired by some of the “Rev. Mr. Scott’s plums” that were on the table.
“The Rev. Mr. Scott was the man who thought the pulpit door must be made for speerits, you know,” she said. “I heard Uncle Edward telling ever so many stories about him. He was called to this congregation, and he laboured here long and faithfully, and was much beloved, though he was very eccentric.”
“The Rev. Mr. Scott was the guy who thought the pulpit door must be made for spirits, you know,” she said. “I heard Uncle Edward telling so many stories about him. He was called to this congregation, and he worked here for a long time and was very dedicated, and he was very much loved, even though he was quite eccentric.”
“What does that mean?” asked Peter.
“What does that mean?” Peter asked.
“Hush! It just means queer,” said Cecily, nudging him with her elbow. “A common man would be queer, but when it’s a minister, it’s eccentric.”
“Hush! It just means strange,” said Cecily, nudging him with her elbow. “A regular guy might be considered strange, but when it’s a minister, it’s eccentric.”
“When he gets very old,” continued the Story Girl, “the Presbytery thought it was time he was retired. HE didn’t think so; but the Presbytery had their way, because there were so many of them to one of him. He was retired, and a young man was called to Carlisle. Mr. Scott went to live in town, but he came out to Carlisle very often, and visited all the people regularly, just the same as when he was their minister. The young minister was a very good young man, and tried to do his duty; but he was dreadfully afraid of meeting old Mr. Scott, because he had been told that the old minister was very angry at being set aside, and would likely give him a sound drubbing, if he ever met him. One day the young minister was visiting the Crawfords in Markdale, when they suddenly heard old Mr. Scott’s voice in the kitchen. The young minister turned pale as the dead, and implored Mrs. Crawford to hid him. But she couldn’t get him out of the room, and all she could do was to hide him in the china closet. The young minister slipped into the china closet, and old Mr. Scott came into the room. He talked very nicely, and read, and prayed. They made very long prayers in those days, you know; and at the end of his prayer he said, ‘Oh Lord, bless the poor young man hiding in the closet. Give him courage not to fear the face of man. Make him a burning and a shining light to this sadly abused congregation.’ Just imagine the feelings of the young minister in the china closet! But he came right out like a man, though his face was very red, as soon as Mr. Scott had done praying. And Mr. Scott was lovely to him, and shook hands, and never mentioned the china closet. And they were the best of friends ever afterwards.”
“When he got really old,” the Story Girl continued, “the Presbytery decided it was time for him to retire. He didn’t agree, but the Presbytery had their way, since there were so many of them compared to him. He was retired, and a young man was called to Carlisle. Mr. Scott moved to town, but he visited Carlisle often and regularly checked in on everyone, just like when he was their minister. The young minister was a good guy and tried to do his job, but he was really scared of running into old Mr. Scott because he had been told that the old minister was very upset about being replaced and might give him a good beating if they ever crossed paths. One day, while the young minister was visiting the Crawfords in Markdale, they suddenly heard old Mr. Scott’s voice in the kitchen. The young minister turned pale, nearly passing out, and begged Mrs. Crawford to hide him. But she couldn’t get him out of the room, and the only thing she could do was to hide him in the china closet. The young minister squeezed into the china closet just as old Mr. Scott walked into the room. He spoke very kindly, read, and prayed. They used to make long prayers back then, you know; and at the end of his prayer, he said, ‘Oh Lord, bless the poor young man hiding in the closet. Give him the courage not to fear the face of man. Make him a burning and shining light to this sadly neglected congregation.’ Just imagine how the young minister felt in the china closet! But he came out like a champ as soon as Mr. Scott finished praying, even though his face was really red. Mr. Scott was friendly to him, shook his hand, and never mentioned the china closet. They ended up being the best of friends after that.”
“How did old Mr. Scott find out the young minister was in the closet?” asked Felix.
“How did old Mr. Scott find out the young minister was in the closet?” asked Felix.
“Nobody ever knew. They supposed he had seen him through the window before he came into the house, and guessed he must be in the closet—because there was no way for him to get out of the room.”
“Nobody ever knew. They figured he must have seen him through the window before coming into the house and guessed he was hiding in the closet—because there was no way for him to leave the room.”
“Mr. Scott planted the yellow plum tree in Grandfather’s time,” said Cecily, peeling one of the plums, “and when he did it he said it was as Christian an act as he ever did. I wonder what he meant. I don’t see anything very Christian about planting a tree.”
“Mr. Scott planted the yellow plum tree back when Grandfather was alive,” Cecily said, peeling one of the plums. “He claimed it was one of the most Christian things he ever did. I’m curious about what he meant. I don’t see anything particularly Christian about planting a tree.”
“I do,” said the Story Girl sagely.
“I do,” said the Story Girl wisely.
When next we assembled ourselves together, it was after milking, and the cares of the day were done with. We foregathered in the balsam-fragrant aisles of the fir wood, and ate early August apples to such an extent that the Story Girl said we made her think of the Irishman’s pig.
When we got together next, it was after milking and all the day's chores were finished. We gathered in the fragrant aisles of the fir forest and ate so many early August apples that the Story Girl said we reminded her of the Irishman's pig.
“An Irishman who lived at Markdale had a little pig,” she said, “and he gave it a pailful of mush. The pig ate the whole pailful, and then the Irishman put the pig IN the pail, and it didn’t fill more than half the pail. Now, how was that, when it held a whole pailful of mush?”
“An Irishman who lived in Markdale had a little pig,” she said, “and he fed it a pailful of mush. The pig devoured the entire pailful, and then the Irishman put the pig IN the pail, and it didn’t even fill half of it. So, how is that possible, when it just ate a whole pailful of mush?”
This seemed to be a rather unanswerable kind of conundrum. We discussed the problem as we roamed the wood, and Dan and Peter almost quarrelled over it, Dan maintaining that the thing was impossible, and Peter being of the opinion that the mush was somehow “made thicker” in the process of being eaten, and so took up less room. During the discussion we came out to the fence of the hill pasture where grew the “bad berry” bushes.
This seemed to be a pretty unresolvable puzzle. We talked about the issue while wandering through the woods, and Dan and Peter nearly got into an argument over it. Dan insisted that it was impossible, while Peter believed that the mush somehow got “thicker” while being eaten, and therefore took up less space. As we were discussing, we reached the fence of the hill pasture where the “bad berry” bushes grew.
Just what these “bad berries” were I cannot tell. We never knew their real name. They were small, red-clustered berries of a glossy, seductive appearance, and we were forbidden to eat them, because it was thought they might be poisonous. Dan picked a cluster and held it up.
Just what these “bad berries” were, I can't say. We never knew their actual name. They were small, shiny red berries that looked really tempting, and we weren't allowed to eat them because we thought they might be poisonous. Dan picked a bunch and held it up.
“Dan King, don’t you DARE eat those berries,” said Felicity in her “bossiest” tone. “They’re poison. Drop them right away.”
“Dan King, don’t you DARE eat those berries,” Felicity said in her “bossiest” tone. “They’re poisonous. Drop them right now.”
Now, Dan had not had the slightest intention of eating the berries. But at Felicity’s prohibition the rebellion which had smouldered in him all day broke into sudden flame. He would show her!
Now, Dan hadn’t planned to eat the berries at all. But Felicity’s warning sparked the rebellion that had been simmering in him all day into a sudden blaze. He would show her!
“I’ll eat them if I please, Felicity King,” he said in a fury: “I don’t believe they’re poison. Look here!”
"I'll eat them if I want to, Felicity King," he said angrily. "I don't think they're poisoned. Look!"
Dan crammed the whole bunch into his capacious mouth and chewed it up.
Dan stuffed the entire bunch into his big mouth and chewed it up.
“They taste great,” he said, smacking; and he ate two more clusters, regardless of our horror-stricken protestations and Felicity’s pleadings.
“They taste amazing,” he said, chewing loudly; and he ate two more clusters, ignoring our horrified protests and Felicity’s pleas.
We feared that Dan would drop dead on the spot. But nothing occurred immediately. When an hour had passed we concluded that the bad berries were not poison after all, and we looked upon Dan as quite a hero for daring to eat them.
We were worried that Dan might collapse right then and there. But nothing happened right away. After an hour had gone by, we decided that the bad berries weren’t poison after all, and we saw Dan as quite the hero for having the courage to eat them.
“I knew they wouldn’t hurt me,” he said loftily. “Felicity’s so fond of making a fuss over everything.”
“I knew they wouldn’t hurt me,” he said with a sense of superiority. “Felicity loves making a big deal out of everything.”
Nevertheless, when it grew dark and we returned to the house, I noticed that Dan was rather pale and quiet. He lay down on the kitchen sofa.
Nevertheless, when it got dark and we went back to the house, I saw that Dan looked pretty pale and was quiet. He stretched out on the kitchen sofa.
“Don’t you feel all right, Dan?” I whispered anxiously.
“Are you okay, Dan?” I whispered anxiously.
“Shut up,” he said.
"Be quiet," he said.
I shut up.
I kept quiet.
Felicity and Cecily were setting out a lunch in the pantry when we were all startled by a loud groan from the sofa.
Felicity and Cecily were getting lunch ready in the pantry when we were all startled by a loud groan from the sofa.
“Oh, I’m sick—I’m awful sick,” said Dan abjectly, all the defiance and bravado gone out of him.
“Oh, I’m really sick—I feel terrible,” said Dan, defeated, all his defiance and bravado disappeared.
We all went to pieces, except Cecily, who alone retained her presence of mind.
We all lost it, except for Cecily, who was the only one who kept her composure.
“Have you got a pain in your stomach?” she demanded.
“Do you have a stomachache?” she asked.
“I’ve got an awful pain here, if that’s where my stomach is,” moaned Dan, putting his hand on a portion of his anatomy considerably below his stomach. “Oh—oh—oh!”
“I’ve got an awful pain here, if that’s where my stomach is,” groaned Dan, placing his hand on a part of his body much lower than his stomach. “Oh—oh—oh!”
“Go for Uncle Roger,” commanded Cecily, pale but composed. “Felicity, put on the kettle. Dan, I’m going to give you mustard and warm water.”
“Go for Uncle Roger,” ordered Cecily, looking pale but composed. “Felicity, put the kettle on. Dan, I’m going to give you mustard and warm water.”
The mustard and warm water produced its proper effect promptly, but gave Dan no relief. He continued to writhe and groan. Uncle Roger, who had been summoned from his own place, went at once for the doctor, telling Peter to go down the hill for Mrs. Ray. Peter went, but returned accompanied by Sara only. Mrs. Ray and Judy Pineau were both away. Sara might better have stayed home; she was of no use, and could only add to the general confusion, wandering aimlessly about, crying and asking if Dan was going to die.
The mustard and warm water worked quickly, but Dan still felt no relief. He kept writhing and groaning. Uncle Roger, who had been called from his place, immediately went to fetch the doctor, telling Peter to head down the hill for Mrs. Ray. Peter went but came back only with Sara. Both Mrs. Ray and Judy Pineau were away. Sara would have been better off staying home; she was no help and only contributed to the chaos, wandering around aimlessly, crying and asking if Dan was going to die.
Cecily took charge of things. Felicity might charm the palate, and the Story Girl bind captive the soul; but when pain and sickness wrung the brow it was Cecily who was the ministering angel. She made the writhing Dan go to bed. She made him swallow every available antidote which was recommended in “the doctor’s book;” and she applied hot cloths to him until her faithful little hands were half scalded off.
Cecily took control of the situation. Felicity could delight the senses, and the Story Girl could captivate the heart; but when pain and illness struck, it was Cecily who acted as the caring angel. She made the suffering Dan go to bed. She forced him to take every remedy suggested in “the doctor’s book,” and she put hot cloths on him until her loyal little hands were almost burned.
There was no doubt Dan was suffering intense pain. He moaned and writhed, and cried for his mother.
There was no doubt Dan was in intense pain. He groaned and squirmed, and called for his mom.
“Oh, isn’t it dreadful!” said Felicity, wringing her hands as she walked the kitchen floor. “Oh, why doesn’t the doctor come? I TOLD Dan the bad berries were poison. But surely they can’t kill people ALTOGETHER.”
“Oh, isn’t it awful!” said Felicity, anxiously pacing the kitchen floor. “Oh, why isn’t the doctor here yet? I TOLD Dan the bad berries were poisonous. But surely they can’t actually kill people.”
“Pa’s cousin died of eating something forty years ago,” sobbed Sara Ray.
“Dad’s cousin died from eating something forty years ago,” sobbed Sara Ray.
“Hold your tongue,” said Peter in a fierce whisper. “You oughter have more sense than to say such things to the girls. They don’t want to be any worse scared than they are.”
“Hold your tongue,” Peter said in a harsh whisper. “You should know better than to say stuff like that to the girls. They don’t want to be any more scared than they already are.”
“But Pa’s cousin DID die,” reiterated Sara.
“But Dad’s cousin DID die,” Sara repeated.
“My Aunt Jane used to rub whisky on for a pain,” suggested Peter.
“My Aunt Jane used to rub whiskey on for pain,” suggested Peter.
“We haven’t any whisky,” said Felicity disapprovingly. “This is a temperance house.”
“We don’t have any whiskey,” Felicity said disapprovingly. “This is a dry house.”
“But rubbing whisky on the OUTSIDE isn’t any harm,” argued Peter. “It’s only when you take it inside it is bad for you.”
“But rubbing whisky on the OUTSIDE isn’t harmful,” Peter argued. “It’s only when you drink it that it’s bad for you.”
“Well, we haven’t any, anyhow,” said Felicity. “I suppose blueberry wine wouldn’t do in its place?”
"Well, we don’t have any, anyway," said Felicity. "I guess blueberry wine wouldn’t work instead?"
Peter did not think blueberry wine would be any good.
Peter didn't think blueberry wine would be very good.
It was ten o’clock before Dan began to get better; but from that time he improved rapidly. When the doctor, who had been away from home when Uncle Roger reached Markdale, came at half past ten, he found his patient very weak and white, but free from pain.
It was ten o’clock when Dan started to get better; from that point on, he improved quickly. When the doctor, who was away from home when Uncle Roger arrived in Markdale, came at half past ten, he found his patient very weak and pale, but free from pain.
Dr. Grier patted Cecily on the head, told her she was a little brick, and had done just the right thing, examined some of the fatal berries and gave it as his opinion that they were probably poisonous, administered some powders to Dan and advised him not to tamper with forbidden fruit in future, and went away.
Dr. Grier patted Cecily on the head, told her she was a little champ, and had done just the right thing, looked at some of the deadly berries and said he thought they were probably poisonous, gave Dan some medication and advised him not to mess with forbidden fruit in the future, and then left.
Mrs. Ray now appeared, looking for Sara, and said she would stay all night with us.
Mrs. Ray now showed up, looking for Sara, and said she would stay with us all night.
“I’ll be much obliged to you if you will,” said Uncle Roger. “I feel a bit shook. I urged Janet and Alec to go to Halifax, and took the responsibility of the children while they were away, but I didn’t know what I was letting myself in for. If anything had happened I could never have forgiven myself—though I believe it’s beyond the power of mortal man to keep watch over the things children WILL eat. Now, you young fry, get straight off to your beds. Dan is out of danger, and you can’t do any more good. Not that any of you have done much, except Cecily. She’s got a head of her shoulders.”
"I’d really appreciate it if you could," said Uncle Roger. "I’m feeling a bit shaken. I encouraged Janet and Alec to go to Halifax, and I took responsibility for the kids while they were gone, but I had no idea what I was getting into. If anything had happened, I could never have forgiven myself—though I really think it’s impossible for anyone to keep an eye on what kids WILL eat. Now, you youngsters, go straight to bed. Dan is out of danger, and you can't help any more. Not that any of you have done much, except for Cecily. She's got a good head on her shoulders."
“It’s been a horrid day all through,” said Felicity drearily, as we climbed the stairs.
“It’s been a terrible day all day,” Felicity said gloomily as we climbed the stairs.
“I suppose we made it horrid ourselves,” said the Story Girl candidly. “But it’ll be a good story to tell sometime,” she added.
“I guess we made it terrible ourselves,” said the Story Girl honestly. “But it’ll be a good story to share someday,” she added.
“I’m awful tired and thankful,” sighed Cecily.
“I’m really tired and grateful,” sighed Cecily.
We all felt that way.
We all felt that way.
CHAPTER XV. A DISOBEDIENT BROTHER
Dan was his own man again in the morning, though rather pale and weak; he wanted to get up, but Cecily ordered him to stay in bed. Fortunately Felicity forgot to repeat the command, so Dan did stay in bed. Cecily carried his meals to him, and read a Henty book to him all her spare time. The Story Girl went up and told him wondrous tales; and Sara Ray brought him a pudding she had made herself. Sara’s intentions were good, but the pudding—well, Dan fed most of it to Paddy, who had curled himself up at the foot of the bed, giving the world assurance of a cat by his mellifluous purring.
Dan was his own person again in the morning, though he looked pretty pale and weak; he wanted to get up, but Cecily insisted he stay in bed. Luckily, Felicity forgot to repeat that order, so Dan did remain in bed. Cecily brought him his meals and read a Henty book to him during her free time. The Story Girl came by and shared amazing stories with him, and Sara Ray brought him a pudding she had made herself. Sara had good intentions, but the pudding—well, Dan ended up giving most of it to Paddy, who had curled up at the foot of the bed, reassuring everyone of his presence with a soothing purr.
“Ain’t he just a great old fellow?” said Dan. “He knows I’m kind of sick, just as well as a human. He never pays no attention to me when I’m well.”
“Isn’t he just a great guy?” said Dan. “He knows I’m not feeling well, just like a person would. He never pays any attention to me when I’m fine.”
Felix and Peter and I were required to help Uncle Roger in some carpentering work that day, and Felicity indulged in one of the house-cleaning orgies so dear to her soul; so that it was evening before we were all free to meet in the orchard and loll on the grasses of Uncle Stephen’s Walk. In August it was a place of shady sweetness, fragrant with the odour of ripening apples, full of dear, delicate shadows. Through its openings we looked afar to the blue rims of the hills and over green, old, tranquil fields, lying the sunset glow. Overhead the lacing leaves made a green, murmurous roof. There was no such thing as hurry in the world, while we lingered there and talked of “cabbages and kings.” A tale of the Story Girl’s, wherein princes were thicker than blackberries, and queens as common as buttercups, led to our discussion of kings. We wondered what it would be like to be a king. Peter thought it would be fine, only kind of inconvenient, wearing a crown all the time.
Felix, Peter, and I had to help Uncle Roger with some carpentry work that day, while Felicity dove into one of her intense house-cleaning sessions that she loved so much. By the time we were all free to meet in the orchard, it was evening, and we sprawled on the grass of Uncle Stephen’s Walk. In August, it was a shady, sweet spot, filled with the smell of ripening apples and soft, lovely shadows. Through the openings, we gazed at the distant blue hills and the green, serene fields glowing in the sunset. Above us, the intertwining leaves created a green, rustling ceiling. Time didn’t seem to matter as we lingered there, chatting about “cabbages and kings.” The Story Girl shared a tale where princes were as common as blackberries and queens as plentiful as buttercups, which sparked our discussion about kings. We wondered what it would be like to be a king. Peter thought it would be great, but a bit inconvenient having to wear a crown all the time.
“Oh, but they don’t,” said the Story Girl. “Maybe they used to once, but now they wear hats. The crowns are just for special occasions. They look very much like other people, if you can go by their photographs.”
“Oh, but they don’t,” said the Story Girl. “Maybe they used to, but now they wear hats. The crowns are just for special occasions. They look a lot like everyone else, if you go by their photos.”
“I don’t believe it would be much fun as a steady thing,” said Cecily. “I’d like to SEE a queen though. That is one thing I have against the Island—you never have a chance to see things like that here.”
“I don’t think it would be much fun as a regular thing,” said Cecily. “I’d like to see a queen though. That’s one thing I don’t like about the Island—you never get a chance to see things like that here.”
“The Prince of Wales was in Charlottetown once,” said Peter. “My Aunt Jane saw him quite close by.”
“The Prince of Wales was in Charlottetown once,” Peter said. “My Aunt Jane saw him up close.”
“That was before we were born, and such a thing won’t happen again until after we’re dead,” said Cecily, with very unusual pessimism.
“That was before we were born, and something like that won't happen again until after we’re gone,” said Cecily, with a surprisingly pessimistic attitude.
“I think queens and kings were thicker long ago,” said the Story Girl. “They do seem dreadfully scarce now. There isn’t one in this country anywhere. Perhaps I’ll get a glimpse of some when I go to Europe.”
“I think there were more queens and kings back in the day,” said the Story Girl. “They really do seem rare now. There isn’t one in this country at all. Maybe I’ll catch a glimpse of some when I go to Europe.”
Well, the Story Girl was destined to stand before kings herself, and she was to be one whom they delighted to honour. But we did not know that, as we sat in the old orchard. We thought it quite sufficiently marvellous that she should expect to have the chance of just seeing them.
Well, the Story Girl was meant to stand before kings herself, and she would be someone they loved to honor. But we didn't know that as we sat in the old orchard. We thought it was pretty amazing that she even expected to have the chance to see them.
“Can a queen do exactly as she pleases?” Sara Ray wanted to know.
“Can a queen really do whatever she wants?” Sara Ray asked.
“Not nowadays,” explained the Story Girl.
“Not these days,” explained the Story Girl.
“Then I don’t see any use in being one,” Sara decided.
“Then I don’t see any point in being one,” Sara decided.
“A king can’t do as he pleases now, either,” said Felix. “If he tries to, and if it isn’t what pleases other people, the Parliament or something squelches him.”
“A king can’t just do whatever he wants anymore,” said Felix. “If he tries to, and it doesn’t make other people happy, the Parliament or someone else shuts him down.”
“Isn’t ‘squelch’ a lovely word?” said the Story Girl irrelevantly. “It’s so expressive. Squ-u-e-l-ch!”
“Isn’t ‘squelch’ a nice word?” said the Story Girl casually. “It’s so expressive. Squ-u-e-l-ch!”
Certainly it was a lovely word, as the Story Girl said it. Even a king would not have minded being squelched, if it were done to music like that.
Certainly, it was a beautiful word, just like the Story Girl said it. Even a king wouldn’t have minded being silenced if it were done to music like that.
“Uncle Roger says that Martin Forbes’ wife has squelched HIM,” said Felicity. “He says Martin can’t call his soul his own since he was married.”
“Uncle Roger says that Martin Forbes’ wife has taken control of him,” said Felicity. “He says Martin can’t really be himself since he got married.”
“I’m glad of it,” said Cecily vindictively.
“I’m glad about that,” Cecily said with a sense of satisfaction.
We all stared. This was so very unlike Cecily.
We all stared. This was so unlike Cecily.
“Martin Forbes is the brother of a horrid man in Summerside who called me Johnny, that’s why,” she explained. “He was visiting here with his wife two years ago, and he called me Johnny every time he spoke to me. Just you fancy! I’ll NEVER forgive him.”
“Martin Forbes is the brother of a terrible man in Summerside who called me Johnny, that’s why,” she explained. “He was visiting here with his wife two years ago, and he called me Johnny every time he talked to me. Can you believe it? I’ll NEVER forgive him.”
“That isn’t a Christian spirit,” said Felicity rebukingly.
"That’s not a Christian attitude," Felicity said disapprovingly.
“I don’t care. Would YOU forgive James Forbes if he had called YOU Johnny?” demanded Cecily.
“I don’t care. Would YOU forgive James Forbes if he had called YOU Johnny?” Cecily demanded.
“I know a story about Martin Forbes’ grandfather,” said the Story Girl. “Long ago they didn’t have any choir in the Carlisle church—just a precentor you know. But at last they got a choir, and Andrew McPherson was to sing bass in it. Old Mr. Forbes hadn’t gone to church for years, because he was so rheumatic, but he went the first Sunday the choir sang, because he had never heard any one sing bass, and wanted to hear what it was like. Grandfather King asked him what he thought of the choir. Mr. Forbes said it was ‘verra guid,’ but as for Andrew’s bass, ‘there was nae bass aboot it—it was just a bur-r-r-r the hale time.’”
“I know a story about Martin Forbes’ grandfather,” said the Story Girl. “A long time ago, they didn’t have a choir in the Carlisle church—just a precentor, you know. But eventually they got a choir, and Andrew McPherson was supposed to sing bass in it. Old Mr. Forbes hadn’t gone to church for years because he had severe arthritis, but he attended the first Sunday the choir sang because he had never heard anyone sing bass and wanted to see what it was like. Grandfather King asked him what he thought of the choir. Mr. Forbes said it was ‘really good,’ but as for Andrew’s bass, ‘there was no bass about it—it was just a bur-r-r-r the whole time.’”
If you could have heard the Story Girl’s “bur-r-r-r!” Not old Mr. Forbes himself could have invested it with more of Doric scorn. We rolled over in the cool grass and screamed with laughter.
If you could have heard the Story Girl's "brrr!" No one could have added more Doric scorn than old Mr. Forbes himself. We rolled over in the cool grass and laughed hysterically.
“Poor Dan,” said Cecily compassionately. “He’s up there all alone in his room, missing all the fun. I suppose it’s mean of us to be having such a good time here, when he has to stay in bed.”
“Poor Dan,” Cecily said with sympathy. “He’s up there all alone in his room, missing out on all the fun. I guess it’s not nice of us to be having such a good time here while he has to stay in bed.”
“If Dan hadn’t done wrong eating the bad berries when he was told not to, he wouldn’t be sick,” said Felicity. “You’re bound to catch it when you do wrong. It was just a Providence he didn’t die.”
“If Dan hadn’t eaten the bad berries when he was told not to, he wouldn’t be sick,” Felicity said. “You’re bound to get sick when you do something wrong. It was just luck that he didn’t die.”
“That makes me think of another story about old Mr. Scott,” said the Story Girl. “You know, I told you he was very angry because the Presbytery made him retire. There were two ministers in particular he blamed for being at the bottom of it. One time a friend of his was trying to console him, and said to him,
“That makes me think of another story about old Mr. Scott,” said the Story Girl. “You know, I told you he was really upset because the Presbytery forced him to retire. There were two ministers in particular he held responsible for it. One time a friend of his was trying to comfort him and said to him,
“‘You should be resigned to the will of Providence.’
"‘You should accept the will of fate.’"
“‘Providence had nothing to do with it,’ said old Mr. Scott. ‘’Twas the McCloskeys and the devil.’”
“‘Fate had nothing to do with it,’ said old Mr. Scott. ‘It was the McCloskeys and the devil.’”
“You shouldn’t speak of the—the—DEVIL,” said Felicity, rather shocked.
“You shouldn’t talk about the—the—DEVIL,” Felicity said, looking quite shocked.
“Well, that’s just what Mr. Scott said.”
“Well, that’s exactly what Mr. Scott said.”
“Oh, it’s all right for a MINISTER to speak of him. But it isn’t nice for little girls. If you HAVE to speak of—of—him—you might say the Old Scratch. That is what mother calls him.”
“Oh, it’s fine for a MINISTER to talk about him. But it’s not appropriate for little girls. If you HAVE to mention—him—you could refer to him as the Old Scratch. That’s what my mom calls him.”
“‘’Twas the McCloskeys and the Old Scratch,’” said the Story Girl reflectively, as if she were trying to see which version was the more effective. “It wouldn’t do,” she decided.
“‘It was the McCloskeys and Old Scratch,’” said the Story Girl, thinking it over, as if she were trying to figure out which version worked better. “That wouldn’t work,” she concluded.
“I don’t think it’s any harm to mention the—the—that person, when you’re telling a story,” said Cecily. “It’s only in plain talking it doesn’t do. It sounds too much like swearing then.”
“I don’t think there’s any harm in mentioning that person when you’re telling a story,” said Cecily. “It just doesn’t work in casual conversation. It comes off sounding too much like swearing then.”
“I know another story about Mr. Scott,” said the Story Girl. “Not long after he was married his wife wasn’t quite ready for church one morning when it was time to go. So, just to teach her a lesson, he drove off alone, and left her to walk all the way—it was nearly two miles—in the heat and dust. She took it very quietly. It’s the best way, I guess, when you’re married to a man like old Mr. Scott. But just a few Sundays after wasn’t he late himself! I suppose Mrs. Scott thought that what was sauce for the goose was sauce for the gander, for she slipped out and drove off to church as he had done. Old Mr. Scott finally arrived at the church, pretty hot and dusty, and in none too good a temper. He went into the pulpit, leaned over it and looked at his wife, sitting calmly in her pew at the side.
“I know another story about Mr. Scott,” said the Story Girl. “Shortly after he got married, his wife wasn’t quite ready for church one morning when it was time to leave. So, just to teach her a lesson, he drove off alone and left her to walk the nearly two miles in the heat and dust. She took it pretty calmly. I guess that’s the best way when you’re married to a man like old Mr. Scott. But just a few Sundays later, wasn’t he late himself! I suppose Mrs. Scott figured what was good for the goose was good for the gander, because she quietly slipped out and drove off to church just like he had. Old Mr. Scott finally arrived at the church, pretty hot and dusty, and in a not-so-great mood. He went into the pulpit, leaned over it, and looked at his wife, sitting calmly in her pew at the side.”
“‘It was cleverly done,’ he said, right out loud, ‘BUT DINNA TRY IT AGAIN!’”
“‘That was clever,’ he said aloud, ‘BUT DON’T TRY IT AGAIN!’”
In the midst of our laughter Pat came down the Walk, his stately tail waving over the grasses. He proved to be the precursor of Dan, clothed and in his right mind.
In the middle of our laughter, Pat came down the path, his majestic tail swaying over the grass. He turned out to be the forerunner of Dan, dressed and in his right mind.
“Do you think you should have got up, Dan?” said Cecily anxiously.
“Do you think you should have gotten up, Dan?” Cecily asked nervously.
“I had to,” said Dan. “The window was open, and it was more’n I could stand to hear you fellows laughing down here and me missing it all. ‘Sides, I’m all right again. I feel fine.”
“I had to,” said Dan. “The window was open, and I couldn’t stand hearing you guys laughing down here while I was missing out. Besides, I’m good now. I feel great.”
“I guess this will be a lesson to you, Dan King,” said Felicity, in her most maddening tone. “I guess you won’t forget it in a hurry. You won’t go eating the bad berries another time when you’re told not to.”
“I guess this will be a lesson for you, Dan King,” Felicity said in her most annoying tone. “I guess you won’t forget it anytime soon. You won't eat the bad berries again when you're told not to.”
Dan had picked out a soft spot in the grass for himself, and was in the act of sitting down, when Felicity’s tactful speech arrested him midway. He straightened up and turned a wrathful face on his provoking sister. Then, red with indignation, but without a word, he stalked up the walk.
Dan had chosen a comfortable spot in the grass for himself and was just about to sit down when Felicity’s careful words stopped him in his tracks. He stood up straight and shot an angry look at his annoying sister. Then, fuming with indignation and without saying a word, he marched up the path.
“Now he’s gone off mad,” said Cecily reproachfully. “Oh, Felicity, why couldn’t you have held your tongue?”
“Now he’s completely lost it,” Cecily said with disappointment. “Oh, Felicity, why couldn’t you have kept quiet?”
“Why, what did I say to make him mad?” asked Felicity in honest perplexity.
“Why, what did I say to make him angry?” asked Felicity in genuine confusion.
“I think it’s awful for brothers and sisters to be always quarrelling,” sighed Cecily. “The Cowans fight all the time; and you and Dan will soon be as bad.”
“I think it’s terrible for siblings to be constantly fighting,” sighed Cecily. “The Cowans argue all the time, and you and Dan will soon be the same way.”
“Oh, talk sense,” said Felicity. “Dan’s got so touchy it isn’t safe to speak to him. I should think he’d be sorry for all the trouble he made last night. But you just back him up in everything, Cecily.”
“Oh, come on,” said Felicity. “Dan's gotten so sensitive that it’s not safe to talk to him. I would think he’d regret all the drama he caused last night. But you just support him in everything, Cecily.”
“I don’t!”
"I don't!"
“You do! And you’ve no business to, specially when mother’s away. She left ME in charge.”
“You do! And you shouldn’t, especially when mom’s not here. She left ME in charge.”
“You didn’t take much charge last night when Dan got sick,” said Felix maliciously. Felicity had told him at tea that night he was getting fatter than ever. This was his tit-for-tat. “You were pretty glad to leave it all to Cecily then.”
“You didn’t step up much last night when Dan got sick,” Felix said with a smirk. Felicity had mentioned at tea that he was getting fatter than ever. This was his revenge. “You were pretty happy to leave it all to Cecily back then.”
“Who’s talking to you?” said Felicity.
“Who’s talking to you?” Felicity asked.
“Now, look here,” said the Story Girl, “the first thing we know we’ll all be quarrelling, and then some of us will sulk all day to-morrow. It’s dreadful to spoil a whole day. Just let’s all sit still and count a hundred before we say another word.”
“Now, listen,” said the Story Girl, “the first thing you know, we’ll all start arguing, and then some of us will be sulking all day tomorrow. It’s awful to ruin an entire day. Let’s all just sit quietly and count to a hundred before we say anything else.”
We sat still and counted the hundred. When Cecily finished she got up and went in search of Dan, resolved to soothe his wounded feelings. Felicity called after her to tell Dan there was a jam turnover she had put away in the pantry specially for him. Felix held out to Felicity a remarkably fine apple which he had been saving for his own consumption; and the Story Girl began a tale of an enchanted maiden in a castle by the sea; but we never heard the end of it. For, just as the evening star was looking whitely through the rosy window of the west, Cecily came flying through the orchard, wringing her hands.
We sat quietly and counted to one hundred. When Cecily was done, she got up and went to find Dan, determined to soothe his hurt feelings. Felicity called after her to tell Dan that there was a jam turnover she had saved in the pantry just for him. Felix offered Felicity a really nice apple that he had been saving for himself; and the Story Girl started telling a tale about an enchanted maiden in a castle by the sea, but we never heard the end of it. Just as the evening star was shining through the rosy window of the west, Cecily came rushing through the orchard, wringing her hands.
“Oh, come, come quick,” she gasped. “Dan’s eating the bad berries again—he’s et a whole bunch of them—he says he’ll show Felicity. I can’t stop him. Come you and try.”
“Oh, come on, hurry,” she gasped. “Dan’s eating the bad berries again—he’s eaten a whole bunch of them—he says he’ll show Felicity. I can’t stop him. You come and try.”
We rose in a body and rushed towards the house. In the yard we encountered Dan, emerging from the fir wood and champing the fatal berries with unrepentant relish.
We all stood up and hurried toward the house. In the yard, we ran into Dan, coming out of the fir trees and chewing on the deadly berries with unapologetic enjoyment.
“Dan King, do you want to commit suicide?” demanded the Story Girl.
“Dan King, do you want to kill yourself?” asked the Story Girl.
“Look here, Dan,” I expostulated. “You shouldn’t do this. Think how sick you were last night and all the trouble you made for everybody. Don’t eat any more, there’s a good chap.”
“Hey, Dan,” I said. “You really shouldn’t do this. Remember how sick you were last night and all the trouble you caused for everyone? Just stop eating, okay?”
“All right,” said Dan. “I’ve et all I want. They taste fine. I don’t believe it was them made me sick.”
“All right,” said Dan. “I’ve eaten all I want. They taste good. I don’t think it was them that made me sick.”
But now that his anger was over he looked a little frightened. Felicity was not there. We found her in the kitchen, lighting up the fire.
But now that his anger had passed, he looked a bit scared. Felicity wasn't around. We found her in the kitchen, starting the fire.
“Bev, fill the kettle with water and put it on to heat,” she said in a resigned tone. “If Dan’s going to be sick again we’ve got to be ready for it. I wish mother was home, that’s all. I hope she’ll never go away again. Dan King, you just wait till I tell her of the way you’ve acted.”
“Bev, fill the kettle with water and put it on to heat,” she said with a weary tone. “If Dan’s going to be sick again, we need to be prepared. I wish Mom was home, that’s all. I hope she never leaves again. Dan King, just wait until I tell her how you’ve been acting.”
“Fudge! I ain’t going to be sick,” said Dan. “And if YOU begin telling tales, Felicity King, I’LL tell some too. I know how many eggs mother said you could use while she was away—and I know how many you HAVE used. I counted. So you’d better mind your own business, Miss.”
“Fudge! I’m not going to get sick,” said Dan. “And if YOU start spreading stories, Felicity King, I’LL share some too. I know how many eggs Mom said you could use while she was away—and I know how many you HAVE used. I counted. So you’d better mind your own business, Miss.”
“A nice way to talk to your sister when you may be dead in an hour’s time!” retorted Felicity, in tears between her anger and her real alarm about Dan.
“A great way to chat with your sister when you could be dead in an hour!” Felicity shot back, tears streaming down her face from a mix of anger and genuine worry about Dan.
But in an hour’s time Dan was still in good health, and announced his intention of going to bed. He went, and was soon sleeping as peacefully as if he had nothing on either conscience or stomach. But Felicity declared she meant to keep the water hot until all danger was past; and we sat up to keep her company. We were sitting there when Uncle Roger walked in at eleven o’clock.
But in an hour, Dan was still in good health and said he was planning to go to bed. He went to bed and was soon sleeping as peacefully as if he had nothing on his mind or in his stomach. But Felicity insisted that she would keep the water hot until all danger was gone, so we stayed up to keep her company. We were sitting there when Uncle Roger walked in at eleven o'clock.
“What on earth are you young fry doing up at this time of night?” he asked angrily. “You should have been in your beds two hours ago. And with a roaring fire on a night that’s hot enough to melt a brass monkey! Have you taken leave of your senses?”
“What are you kids doing up at this hour?” he asked angrily. “You should have been in bed two hours ago. And with a blazing fire on a night that's hot enough to melt a brass monkey! Have you lost your minds?”
“It’s because of Dan,” explained Felicity wearily. “He went and et more of the bad berries—a whole lot of them—and we were sure he’d be sick again. But he hasn’t been yet, and now he’s asleep.”
“It’s because of Dan,” Felicity said tiredly. “He went and ate more of the bad berries—a ton of them—and we thought he’d be sick again. But he hasn’t been so far, and now he’s asleep.”
“Is that boy stark, staring mad?” said Uncle Roger.
“Is that boy completely crazy?” said Uncle Roger.
“It was Felicity’s fault,” cried Cecily, who always took Dan’s part through evil report and good report. “She told him she guessed he’d learned a lesson and wouldn’t do what she’d told him not to again. So he went and et them because she vexed him so.”
“It was Felicity’s fault,” shouted Cecily, who always defended Dan through thick and thin. “She told him she thought he’d learned his lesson and wouldn’t do what she told him not to again. So he went and ate them because she annoyed him so.”
“Felicity King, if you don’t watch out you’ll grow up into the sort of woman who drives her husband to drink,” said Uncle Roger gravely.
“Felicity King, if you’re not careful you’ll end up being the kind of woman who drives her husband to drink,” Uncle Roger said seriously.
“How could I tell Dan would act so like a mule!” cried Felicity.
“How could I have known Dan would be so stubborn!” cried Felicity.
“Get off to bed, every one of you. It’s a thankful man I’ll be when your father and mother come home. The wretched bachelor who undertakes to look after a houseful of children like you is to be pitied. Nobody will ever catch me doing it again. Felicity, is there anything fit to eat in the pantry?”
“Everyone, get to bed. I'll be really grateful when your parents come home. The poor bachelor who has to take care of a house full of kids like you deserves pity. No way am I doing this again. Felicity, is there anything good to eat in the pantry?”
That last question was the most unkindest cut of all. Felicity could have forgiven Uncle Roger anything but that. It really was unpardonable. She confided to me as we climbed the stairs that she hated Uncle Roger. Her red lips quivered and the tears of wounded pride brimmed over in her beautiful blue eyes. In the dim candle-light she looked unbelievably pretty and appealing. I put my arm about her and gave her a cousinly salute.
That last question was the most hurtful of all. Felicity could have forgiven Uncle Roger anything except that. It was truly unforgivable. She told me as we climbed the stairs that she hated Uncle Roger. Her red lips trembled and tears of wounded pride filled her beautiful blue eyes. In the dim candlelight, she looked incredibly pretty and captivating. I put my arm around her and gave her a friendly hug.
“Never you mind him, Felicity,” I said. “He’s only a grown-up.”
“Don’t worry about him, Felicity,” I said. “He’s just an adult.”
CHAPTER XVI. THE GHOSTLY BELL
Friday was a comfortable day in the household of King. Everybody was in good humour. The Story Girl sparkled through several tales that ranged from the afrites and jinns of Eastern myth, through the piping days of chivalry, down to the homely anecdotes of Carlisle workaday folks. She was in turn an Oriental princess behind a silken veil, the bride who followed her bridegroom to the wars of Palestine disguised as a page, the gallant lady who ransomed her diamond necklace by dancing a coranto with a highwayman on a moonlit heath, and “Buskirk’s girl” who joined the Sons and Daughters of Temperance “just to see what was into it;” and in each impersonation she was so thoroughly the thing impersonated that it was a matter of surprise to us when she emerged from each our own familiar Story Girl again.
Friday was a relaxed day in the King's household. Everyone was in a good mood. The Story Girl delighted us with several tales that ranged from the magical afrites and jinns of Eastern mythology, through the romantic days of chivalry, down to the everyday stories of Carlisle's locals. She transformed into an Oriental princess behind a silken veil, the bride who disguised herself as a page to follow her groom to the wars in Palestine, the brave lady who traded her diamond necklace for a dance with a highwayman on a moonlit heath, and “Buskirk’s girl” who joined the Sons and Daughters of Temperance “just to see what it was all about;” and in each character she embodied, she was so completely the character that it surprised us when she returned to being our familiar Story Girl again.
Cecily and Sara Ray found a “sweet” new knitted lace pattern in an old magazine and spent a happy afternoon learning it and “talking secrets.” Chancing—accidentally, I vow—to overhear certain of these secrets, I learned that Sara Ray had named an apple for Johnny Price—“and, Cecily, true’s you live, there was eight seeds in it, and you know eight means ‘they both love’ “—while Cecily admitted that Willy Fraser had written on his slate and showed it to her,
Cecily and Sara Ray discovered a cute new knitted lace pattern in an old magazine and spent a joyful afternoon learning it and sharing secrets. I happened—by accident, I swear—to overhear some of these secrets and found out that Sara Ray had named an apple after Johnny Price—“and, Cecily, I swear, there were eight seeds in it, and you know eight means ‘they both love’”—while Cecily confessed that Willy Fraser had written something on his slate and showed it to her.
“If you love me as I love you, No knife can cut our love in two”—
“If you love me like I love you, No knife can sever our love in two”—
“but, Sara Ray, NEVER you breathe this to a living soul.”
“but, Sara Ray, NEVER tell this to anyone.”
Felix also averred that he heard Sara ask Cecily very seriously,
Felix also said that he heard Sara ask Cecily very seriously,
“Cecily, how old must we be before we can have a REAL beau?”
“Cecily, how old do we have to be before we can have a REAL boyfriend?”
But Sara always denied it; so I am inclined to believe Felix simply made it up himself.
But Sara always denied it, so I tend to think Felix just made it up himself.
Paddy distinguished himself by catching a rat, and being intolerably conceited about it—until Sara Ray cured him by calling him a “dear, sweet cat,” and kissing him between the ears. Then Pat sneaked abjectly off, his tail drooping. He resented being called a sweet cat. He had a sense of humour, had Pat. Very few cats have; and most of them have such an inordinate appetite for flattery that they will swallow any amount of it and thrive thereon. Paddy had a finer taste. The Story Girl and I were the only ones who could pay him compliments to his liking. The Story Girl would box his ears with her fist and say, “Bless your gray heart, Paddy, you’re a good sort of old rascal,” and Pat would purr his satisfaction; I used to take a handful of the skin on his back, shake him gently and say, “Pat, you’ve forgotten more than any human being ever knew,” and I vow Paddy would lick his chops with delight. But to be called “a sweet cat!” Oh, Sara, Sara!
Paddy stood out by catching a rat and being incredibly full of himself about it—until Sara Ray put him in his place by calling him a “dear, sweet cat” and kissing him between the ears. After that, Pat sneaked off sadly, his tail hanging low. He didn’t like being called a sweet cat. Pat had a sense of humor, though not many cats do, and most of them are so hungry for compliments that they'll take any amount and thrive on it. Paddy had better taste. The Story Girl and I were the only ones who could give him compliments he actually appreciated. The Story Girl would playfully box his ears with her fist and say, “Bless your gray heart, Paddy, you’re a good old rascal,” and Pat would purr with satisfaction; I would grab a handful of the skin on his back, shake him gently, and say, “Pat, you’ve forgotten more than any human ever knew,” and I swear Paddy would lick his chops with delight. But to be called “a sweet cat!” Oh, Sara, Sara!
Felicity tried—and had the most gratifying luck with—a new and complicated cake recipe—a gorgeous compound of a plumminess to make your mouth water. The number of eggs she used in it would have shocked Aunt Janet’s thrifty soul, but that cake, like beauty, was its own excuse. Uncle Roger ate three slices of it at tea-time and told Felicity she was an artist. The poor man meant it as a compliment; but Felicity, who knew Uncle Blair was an artist and had a poor opinion of such fry, looked indignant and retorted, indeed she wasn’t!
Felicity tried her hand at a new and complex cake recipe, and it turned out to be incredibly satisfying—a beautiful blend that would make anyone’s mouth water. The number of eggs she used would have shocked Aunt Janet’s frugal nature, but that cake, like beauty itself, was justification enough. Uncle Roger devoured three slices during tea and called Felicity an artist. Although he meant it as a compliment, Felicity, who recognized that Uncle Blair was the real artist and held a low opinion of such comments, looked offended and insisted that she absolutely wasn’t one!
“Peter says there’s any amount of raspberries back in the maple clearing,” said Dan. “S’posen we all go after tea and pick some?”
“Peter says there are tons of raspberries back in the maple clearing,” said Dan. “How about we all go after tea and pick some?”
“I’d like to,” sighed Felicity, “but we’d come home tired and with all the milking to do. You boys better go alone.”
“I’d like to,” sighed Felicity, “but we’d come home tired and have all the milking to do. You boys should probably go by yourselves.”
“Peter and I will attend to the milking for one evening,” said Uncle Roger. “You can all go. I have an idea that a raspberry pie for to-morrow night, when the folks come home, would hit the right spot.”
“Peter and I will take care of the milking for one evening,” said Uncle Roger. “You all can go. I think a raspberry pie for tomorrow night, when the folks come home, would be perfect.”
Accordingly, after tea we all set off, armed with jugs and cups. Felicity, thoughtful creature, also took a small basketful of jelly cookies along with her. We had to go back through the maple woods to the extreme end of Uncle Roger’s farm—a pretty walk, through a world of green, whispering boughs and spice-sweet ferns, and shifting patches of sunlight. The raspberries were plentiful, and we were not long in filling our receptacles. Then we foregathered around a tiny wood spring, cold and pellucid under its young maples, and ate the jelly cookies; and the Story Girl told us a tale of a haunted spring in a mountain glen where a fair white lady dwelt, who pledged all comers in a golden cup with jewels bright.
After tea, we all headed out with jugs and cups. Felicity, being thoughtful, also brought along a small basket of jelly cookies. We had to walk back through the maple woods to the far end of Uncle Roger’s farm—a lovely stroll through a green world filled with whispering branches, sweet-smelling ferns, and flickering patches of sunlight. The raspberries were abundant, and it didn't take us long to fill our containers. Then we gathered around a small, cold spring, clear under the young maples, and enjoyed the jelly cookies; the Story Girl entertained us with a story about a haunted spring in a mountain glen where a fair white lady lived, who offered a golden cup studded with bright jewels to all who came by.
“And if you drank of the cup with her,” said the Story Girl, her eyes glowing through the emerald dusk about us, “you were never seen in the world again; you were whisked straightway to fairyland, and lived there with a fairy bride. And you never WANTED to come back to earth, because when you drank of the magic cup you forgot all your past life, except for one day in every year when you were allowed to remember it.”
“And if you drank from the cup with her,” said the Story Girl, her eyes shining in the greenish twilight around us, “you were never seen in the world again; you were immediately taken to fairyland, where you lived with a fairy bride. And you never WANTED to come back to Earth, because when you drank from the magic cup, you forgot your entire past life, except for one day each year when you were allowed to remember it.”
“I wish there was such a place as fairyland—and a way to get to it,” said Cecily.
“I wish there was a place like fairyland—and a way to get there,” said Cecily.
“I think there IS such a place—in spite of Uncle Edward,” said the Story Girl dreamily, “and I think there is a way of getting there too, if we could only find it.”
“I believe there really is such a place—despite Uncle Edward,” said the Story Girl thoughtfully, “and I think there’s a way to get there too, if we could just figure it out.”
Well, the Story Girl was right. There is such a place as fairyland—but only children can find the way to it. And they do not know that it is fairyland until they have grown so old that they forget the way. One bitter day, when they seek it and cannot find it, they realize what they have lost; and that is the tragedy of life. On that day the gates of Eden are shut behind them and the age of gold is over. Henceforth they must dwell in the common light of common day. Only a few, who remain children at heart, can ever find that fair, lost path again; and blessed are they above mortals. They, and only they, can bring us tidings from that dear country where we once sojourned and from which we must evermore be exiles. The world calls them its singers and poets and artists and story-tellers; but they are just people who have never forgotten the way to fairyland.
Well, the Story Girl was right. There is a place called fairyland—but only kids can find the way there. And they don’t realize it’s fairyland until they’ve grown old enough that they forget the path. One painful day, when they search for it and can’t find it, they understand what they've lost; and that is the tragedy of life. On that day, the gates of Eden close behind them and the golden age is over. From then on, they must live in the ordinary light of everyday life. Only a few who stay young at heart can ever rediscover that beautiful, lost path; and they are blessed above others. They, and only they, can bring us news from that beloved place where we once resided and from which we must always be exiles. The world calls them its singers, poets, artists, and storytellers; but they are simply people who have never forgotten the way to fairyland.
As we sat there the Awkward Man passed by, with his gun over his shoulder and his dog at his side. He did not look like an awkward man, there in the heart of the maple woods. He strode along right masterfully and lifted his head with the air of one who was monarch of all he surveyed.
As we sat there, the Awkward Man walked by, with his gun slung over his shoulder and his dog at his side. He didn't seem awkward at all, deep in the maple woods. He walked confidently and held his head high, like he was the king of everything around him.
The Story Girl kissed her fingertips to him with the delightful audacity which was a part of her; and the Awkward Man plucked off his hat and swept her a stately and graceful bow.
The Story Girl kissed her fingertips to him with the charming boldness that was part of her, and the Awkward Man took off his hat and gave her a formal and elegant bow.
“I don’t understand why they call him the awkward man,” said Cecily, when he was out of earshot.
“I don’t get why they call him the awkward man,” Cecily said when he was out of earshot.
“You’d understand why if you ever saw him at a party or a picnic,” said Felicity, “trying to pass plates and dropping them whenever a woman looked at him. They say it’s pitiful to see him.”
“You’d get it if you ever saw him at a party or a picnic,” Felicity said, “trying to carry plates and dropping them whenever a woman glanced his way. They say it’s sad to watch him.”
“I must get well acquainted with that man next summer,” said the Story Girl. “If I put it off any longer it will be too late. I’m growing so fast, Aunt Olivia says I’ll have to wear ankle skirts next summer. If I begin to look grown-up he’ll get frightened of me, and then I’ll never find out the Golden Milestone mystery.”
“I need to get to know that guy really well next summer,” said the Story Girl. “If I wait any longer, it will be too late. I’m growing so fast that Aunt Olivia says I’ll need to wear ankle-length skirts next summer. If I start to look like an adult, he’ll be scared of me, and then I’ll never uncover the Golden Milestone mystery.”
“Do you think he’ll ever tell you who Alice is?” I asked.
“Do you think he’ll ever tell you who Alice is?” I asked.
“I have a notion who Alice is already,” said the mysterious creature. But she would tell us nothing more.
“I already have an idea of who Alice is,” said the mysterious creature. But she wouldn’t share anything more.
When the jelly cookies were all eaten it was high time to be moving homeward, for when the dark comes down there are more comfortable places than a rustling maple wood and the precincts of a possibly enchanted spring. When we reached the foot of the orchard and entered it through a gap in the hedge it was the magical, mystical time of “between lights.” Off to the west was a daffodil glow hanging over the valley of lost sunsets, and Grandfather King’s huge willow rose up against it like a rounded mountain of foliage. In the east, above the maple woods, was a silvery sheen that hinted the moonrise. But the orchard was a place of shadows and mysterious sounds. Midway up the open space in its heart we met Peter; and if ever a boy was given over to sheer terror that boy was Peter. His face was as white as a sunburned face could be, and his eyes were brimmed with panic.
When all the jelly cookies were gone, it was definitely time to head home, because once night falls, there are better places to be than in a rustling maple wood near a possibly enchanted spring. As we reached the bottom of the orchard and entered through a gap in the hedge, it was the magical time of “between lights.” To the west, a golden glow of daffodils hung over the valley of lost sunsets, and Grandfather King’s enormous willow stood against it like a big mountain of leaves. In the east, above the maple woods, was a silvery glow that hinted at the moonrise. But the orchard was filled with shadows and mysterious sounds. Midway through the open space at its center, we ran into Peter; and if there was ever a boy consumed by sheer terror, it was him. His face was as pale as a sunburned face could be, and his eyes were wide with panic.
“Peter, what is the matter?” cried Cecily.
“Peter, what's up?” cried Cecily.
“There’s—SOMETHING—in the house, RINGING A BELL,” said Peter, in a shaking voice. Not the Story Girl herself could have invested that “something” with more of creepy horror. We all drew close together. I felt a crinkly feeling along my back which I had never known before. If Peter had not been so manifestly frightened we might have thought he was trying to “pass a joke” on us. But such abject terror as his could not be counterfeited.
“There’s—SOMETHING—in the house, RINGING A BELL,” Peter said in a shaky voice. Not even the Story Girl could have made that “something” feel more terrifying. We all huddled together. I felt a weird tingling sensation along my back that I had never experienced before. If Peter hadn’t been so obviously scared, we might have thought he was just trying to “play a joke” on us. But the sheer terror on his face was too real to be faked.
“Nonsense!” said Felicity, but her voice shook. “There isn’t a bell in the house to ring. You must have imagined it, Peter. Or else Uncle Roger is trying to fool us.”
“Nonsense!” said Felicity, but her voice trembled. “There’s no bell in the house to ring. You must have imagined it, Peter. Or maybe Uncle Roger is just trying to trick us.”
“Your Uncle Roger went to Markdale right after milking,” said Peter. “He locked up the house and gave me the key. There wasn’t a soul in it then, that I’m sure of. I druv the cows to the pasture, and I got back about fifteen minutes ago. I set down on the front door steps for a moment, and all at once I heard a bell ring in the house eight times. I tell you I was skeered. I made a bolt for the orchard—and you won’t catch me going near that house till your Uncle Roger comes home.”
“Your Uncle Roger went to Markdale right after milking,” said Peter. “He locked up the house and gave me the key. There wasn’t a soul in there then, that I’m sure of. I drove the cows to the pasture, and I got back about fifteen minutes ago. I sat down on the front steps for a moment, and suddenly I heard a bell ring in the house eight times. I’m telling you, I was scared. I made a run for the orchard—and you won’t catch me going near that house until your Uncle Roger comes home.”
You wouldn’t catch any of us doing it. We were almost as badly scared as Peter. There we stood in a huddled demoralized group. Oh, what an eerie place that orchard was! What shadows! What noises! What spooky swooping of bats! You COULDN’T look every way at once, and goodness only knew what might be behind you!
You wouldn’t find any of us doing it. We were nearly as scared as Peter. There we stood in a huddled, defeated group. Oh, what a creepy place that orchard was! What shadows! What sounds! What eerie swooping of bats! You couldn’t look in every direction at once, and who knows what might be behind you!
“There CAN’T be anybody in the house,” said Felicity.
“There can't be anyone in the house,” said Felicity.
“Well, here’s the key—go and see for yourself,” said Peter.
"Well, here’s the key—go and check it out for yourself," Peter said.
Felicity had no intention of going and seeing.
Felicity had no plans to go and check it out.
“I think you boys ought to go,” she said, retreating behind the defence of sex. “You ought to be braver than girls.”
“I think you guys should go,” she said, hiding behind the excuse of gender. “You should be braver than girls.”
“But we ain’t,” said Felix candidly. “I wouldn’t be much scared of anything REAL. But a haunted house is a different thing.”
“But we aren’t,” Felix said honestly. “I wouldn’t be afraid of anything REAL. But a haunted house is a different story.”
“I always thought something had to be done in a place before it could be haunted,” said Cecily. “Somebody killed or something like that, you know. Nothing like that ever happened in our family. The Kings have always been respectable.”
“I always thought something had to happen in a place before it could be haunted,” said Cecily. “Like someone getting killed or something like that, you know? Nothing like that ever happened in our family. The Kings have always been respectable.”
“Perhaps it is Emily King’s ghost,” whispered Felix.
“Maybe it's the ghost of Emily King,” whispered Felix.
“She never appeared anywhere but in the orchard,” said the Story Girl. “Oh, oh, children, isn’t there something under Uncle Alec’s tree?”
“She only ever showed up in the orchard,” said the Story Girl. “Oh, oh, kids, isn’t there something under Uncle Alec’s tree?”
We peered fearfully through the gloom. There WAS something—something that wavered and fluttered—advanced—retreated—
We looked nervously through the darkness. There was something—something that flickered and moved back and forth—moved forward—pulled back—
“That’s only my old apron,” said Felicity. “I hung it there to-day when I was looking for the white hen’s nest. Oh, what shall we do? Uncle Roger may not be back for hours. I CAN’T believe there’s anything in the house.”
"That's just my old apron," Felicity said. "I hung it there today while I was looking for the white hen's nest. Oh, what are we going to do? Uncle Roger might not be back for hours. I can’t believe there’s anything in the house."
“Maybe it’s only Peg Bowen,” suggested Dan.
“Maybe it’s just Peg Bowen,” suggested Dan.
There was not a great deal of comfort in this. We were almost as much afraid of Peg Bowen as we would be of any spectral visitant.
There wasn't a lot of comfort in this. We were almost as afraid of Peg Bowen as we would be of any ghostly visitor.
Peter scoffed at the idea.
Peter mocked the idea.
“Peg Bowen wasn’t in the house before your Uncle Roger locked it up, and how could she get in afterwards?” he said. “No, it isn’t Peg Bowen. It’s SOMETHING that WALKS.”
“Peg Bowen wasn’t in the house before your Uncle Roger locked it up, and how could she get in afterwards?” he said. “No, it isn’t Peg Bowen. It’s SOMETHING that WALKS.”
“I know a story about a ghost,” said the Story Girl, the ruling passion strong even in extremity. “It is about a ghost with eyeholes but no eyes—”
“I know a story about a ghost,” said the Story Girl, her passion evident even in the most difficult times. “It’s about a ghost with eyeholes but no eyes—”
“Don’t,” cried Cecily hysterically. “Don’t you go on! Don’t you say another word! I can’t bear it! Don’t you!”
“Stop,” cried Cecily hysterically. “Don’t continue! Don’t say another word! I can’t take it! Don’t!”
The Story Girl didn’t. But she had said enough. There was something in the quality of a ghost with eyeholes but no eyes that froze our young blood.
The Story Girl didn’t. But she had said enough. There was something about a ghost with eyeholes but no eyes that chilled us to the bone.
There never were in all the world six more badly scared children than those who huddled in the old King orchard that August night.
There have never been six more frightened kids in the entire world than those huddled together in the old King's orchard that August night.
All at once—something—leaped from the bough of a tree and alighted before us. We split the air with a simultaneous shriek. We would have run, one and all, if there had been anywhere to run to. But there wasn’t—all around us were only those shadowy arcades. Then we saw with shame that it was only our Paddy.
All of a sudden, something jumped from the branch of a tree and landed right in front of us. We let out a simultaneous scream. We would have all run away if there had been anywhere to go. But there wasn’t—surrounding us were just those dark archways. Then we realized with embarrassment that it was just our Paddy.
“Pat, Pat,” I said, picking him up, feeling a certain comfort in his soft, solid body. “Stay with us, old fellow.”
“Pat, Pat,” I said, picking him up, feeling a comforting weight in his soft, solid body. “Stay with us, buddy.”
But Pat would none of us. He struggled out of my clasp and disappeared over the long grasses with soundless leaps. He was no longer our tame, domestic, well acquainted Paddy. He was a strange, furtive animal—a “questing beast.”
But Pat wanted nothing to do with us. He broke free from my grasp and vanished into the tall grass with silent jumps. He was no longer our tame, familiar Paddy. He was a strange, sneaky creature—a “questing beast.”
Presently the moon rose; but this only made matters worse. The shadows had been still before; now they moved and danced, as the night wind tossed the boughs. The old house, with its dreadful secret, was white and clear against the dark background of spruces. We were woefully tired, but we could not sit down because the grass was reeking with dew.
Right now the moon rose; but this just made things worse. The shadows had been still before; now they moved and danced as the night wind tossed the branches. The old house, with its terrible secret, stood out white and clear against the dark backdrop of spruce trees. We were really tired, but we couldn’t sit down because the grass was soaking wet with dew.
“The Family Ghost only appears in daylight,” said the Story Girl. “I wouldn’t mind seeing a ghost in daylight. But after dark is another thing.”
“The Family Ghost only shows up during the day,” said the Story Girl. “I wouldn’t mind seeing a ghost in the daylight. But after dark is a totally different story.”
“There’s no such thing as a ghost,” I said contemptuously. Oh, how I wished I could believe it!
“Ghosts don’t exist,” I said dismissively. Oh, how I wished I could believe that!
“Then what rung that bell?” said Peter. “Bells don’t ring of themselves, I s’pose, specially when there ain’t any in the house to ring.”
“Then what rang that bell?” said Peter. “Bells don’t ring by themselves, I guess, especially when there’s none in the house to ring.”
“Oh, will Uncle Roger never come home!” sobbed Felicity. “I know he’ll laugh at us awful, but it’s better to be laughed at than scared like this.”
“Oh, will Uncle Roger ever come home!” sobbed Felicity. “I know he’ll laugh at us so hard, but it’s better to be laughed at than to be scared like this.”
Uncle Roger did not come until nearly ten. Never was there a more welcome sound than the rumble of his wheels in the lane. We ran to the orchard gate and swarmed across the yard, just as Uncle Roger alighted at the front door. He stared at us in the moonlight.
Uncle Roger didn't arrive until almost ten. There was never a more welcome sound than the rumble of his wheels on the road. We rushed to the orchard gate and dashed across the yard, just as Uncle Roger got out at the front door. He looked at us in the moonlight.
“Have you tormented any one into eating more bad berries, Felicity?” he demanded.
“Have you convinced anyone to eat more of those bad berries, Felicity?” he asked.
“Oh, Uncle Roger, don’t go in,” implored Felicity seriously. “There’s something dreadful in there—something that rings a bell. Peter heard it. Don’t go in.”
“Oh, Uncle Roger, please don’t go in,” Felicity pleaded earnestly. “There’s something terrible in there—something that sounds familiar. Peter heard it. Don’t go in.”
“There’s no use asking the meaning of this, I suppose,” said Uncle Roger with the calm of despair. “I’ve gave up trying to fathom you young ones. Peter, where’s the key? What yarn have you been telling?”
“There's no point in asking what this means, I guess,” said Uncle Roger with a resigned calm. “I've given up on trying to understand you young people. Peter, where's the key? What story have you been spinning?”
“I DID hear a bell ring,” said Peter stubbornly.
“I did hear a bell ring,” Peter said defiantly.
Uncle Roger unlocked and flung open the front door. As he did so, clear and sweet, rang out ten bell-like chimes.
Uncle Roger unlocked the front door and swung it open. As he did, ten clear, sweet chimes rang out like bells.
“That’s what I heard,” cried Peter. “There’s the bell!”
“That's what I heard,” shouted Peter. “The bell's ringing!”
We had to wait until Uncle Roger stopped laughing before we heard the explanation. We thought he never WOULD stop.
We had to wait until Uncle Roger quit laughing before we heard the explanation. We thought he would never stop.
“That’s Grandfather King’s old clock striking,” he said, as soon as he was able to speak. “Sammy Prott came along after tea, when you were away to the forge, Peter, and I gave him permission to clean the old clock. He had it going merrily in no time. And now it has almost frightened you poor little monkeys to death.”
“That’s Grandfather King’s old clock chiming,” he said, as soon as he could speak. “Sammy Prott came by after tea, while you were at the forge, Peter, and I let him clean the old clock. He got it running happily in no time. And now it's almost scared you poor little monkeys to death.”
We heard Uncle Roger chuckling all the way to the barn.
We heard Uncle Roger laughing all the way to the barn.
“Uncle Roger can laugh,” said Cecily, with a quiver in her voice, “but it’s no laughing matter to be so scared. I just feel sick, I was so frightened.”
“Uncle Roger can laugh,” said Cecily, her voice shaking, “but it’s not funny to be this scared. I feel so nauseous, I was really frightened.”
“I wouldn’t mind if he’d laugh once and have it done with it,” said Felicity bitterly. “But he’ll laugh at us for a year, and tell the story to every soul that comes to the place.”
“I wouldn't care if he laughed just once and got it over with,” Felicity said bitterly. “But he'll laugh at us for a year and tell the story to everyone who comes by.”
“You can’t blame him for that,” said the Story Girl. “I shall tell it, too. I don’t care if the joke is as much on myself as any one. A story is a story, no matter who it’s on. But it IS hateful to be laughed at—and grown-ups always do it. I never will when I’m grown up. I’ll remember better.”
“You can’t blame him for that,” said the Story Girl. “I’ll share it, too. I don’t mind if the joke's on me just as much as anyone else. A story is a story, no matter who it involves. But it really is awful to be laughed at—and adults always do it. I’ll never do that when I’m an adult. I’ll remember better.”
“It’s all Peter’s fault,” said Felicity. “I do think he might have had more sense than to take a clock striking for a bell ringing.”
“It’s all Peter’s fault,” Felicity said. “I really think he should have been smart enough to realize that a clock striking isn’t the same as a bell ringing.”
“I never heard that kind of a strike before,” protested Peter. “It don’t sound a bit like other clocks. And the door was shut and the sound kind o’ muffled. It’s all very fine to say you would have known what it was, but I don’t believe you would.”
“I've never heard a strike like that before,” Peter protested. “It doesn’t sound anything like other clocks. And the door was shut, so the sound was kind of muffled. It’s easy to say you would’ve known what it was, but I really don’t believe you would.”
“I wouldn’t have,” said the Story Girl honestly. “I thought it WAS a bell when I heard it, and the door open, too. Let us be fair, Felicity.”
“I wouldn’t have,” said the Story Girl honestly. “I thought it WAS a bell when I heard it, and the door opened, too. Let’s be fair, Felicity.”
“I’m dreadful tired,” sighed Cecily.
"I'm so tired," sighed Cecily.
We were all “dreadful tired,” for this was the third night of late hours and nerve racking strain. But it was over two hours since we had eaten the cookies, and Felicity suggested that a saucerful apiece of raspberries and cream would not be hard to take. It was not, for any one but Cecily, who couldn’t swallow a mouthful.
We were all “really tired,” because this was the third night of staying up late and feeling stressed out. But it had been over two hours since we had eaten the cookies, and Felicity suggested that a saucer of raspberries and cream would be easy to handle. It was, except for Cecily, who couldn’t manage to eat a single bite.
“I’m glad father and mother will be back to-morrow night,” she said. “It’s too exciting when they’re away. That’s my opinion.”
“I'm glad Mom and Dad will be back tomorrow night,” she said. “It’s way too exciting when they’re gone. That’s how I feel.”
CHAPTER XVII. THE PROOF OF THE PUDDING
Felicity was cumbered with many cares the next morning. For one thing, the whole house must be put in apple pie order; and for another, an elaborate supper must be prepared for the expected return of the travellers that night. Felicity devoted her whole attention to this, and left the secondary preparation of the regular meals to Cecily and the Story Girl. It was agreed that the latter was to make a cornmeal pudding for dinner.
Felicity was overwhelmed with worries the next morning. For one thing, the entire house needed to be spotless, and for another, an elaborate dinner had to be prepared for the expected return of the travelers that night. Felicity focused all her energy on this, leaving the regular meal prep to Cecily and the Story Girl. It was decided that the Story Girl would make a cornmeal pudding for dinner.
In spite of her disaster with the bread, the Story Girl had been taking cooking lessons from Felicity all the week, and getting on tolerably well, although, mindful of her former mistake, she never ventured on anything without Felicity’s approval. But Felicity had no time to oversee her this morning.
Despite her disaster with the bread, the Story Girl had been taking cooking lessons from Felicity all week and was doing fairly well, although, remembering her previous mistake, she never tried anything without Felicity's approval. However, Felicity didn't have time to supervise her that morning.
“You must attend to the pudding yourself,” she said. “The recipe’s so plain and simple even you can’t go astray, and if there’s anything you don’t understand you can ask me. But don’t bother me if you can help it.”
“You have to take care of the pudding yourself,” she said. “The recipe is so straightforward that even you can’t mess it up, and if there’s anything you don’t get, just ask me. But try not to disturb me if you can avoid it.”
The Story Girl did not bother her once. The pudding was concocted and baked, as the Story Girl proudly informed us when we came to the dinner-table, all on her own hook. She was very proud of it; and certainly as far as appearance went it justified her triumph. The slices were smooth and golden; and, smothered in the luscious maple sugar sauce which Cecily had compounded, were very fair to view. Nevertheless, although none of us, not even Uncle Roger or Felicity, said a word at the time, for fear of hurting the Story Girl’s feelings, the pudding did not taste exactly as it should. It was tough—decidedly tough—and lacked the richness of flavour which was customary in Aunt Janet’s cornmeal puddings. If it had not been for the abundant supply of sauce it would have been very dry eating indeed. Eaten it was, however, to the last crumb. If it were not just what a cornmeal pudding might be, the rest of the bill of fare had been extra good and our appetites matched it.
The Story Girl didn't bother her once. The pudding was made and baked, as the Story Girl proudly told us when we sat down at the dinner table, all on her own. She was really proud of it, and based on how it looked, her excitement was justified. The slices were smooth and golden, and drenched in the delicious maple sugar sauce that Cecily had made, they looked really good. However, even though none of us, not even Uncle Roger or Felicity, said anything at the time for fear of hurting the Story Girl's feelings, the pudding didn't taste quite right. It was tough—definitely tough—and it lacked the rich flavor that Aunt Janet's cornmeal puddings usually had. If it hadn't been for the generous amount of sauce, it would have been pretty dry. Still, we ate it all up to the last crumb. While it might not have been exactly what a cornmeal pudding should be, the rest of the meal was excellent, and we were hungry enough to enjoy it.
“I wish I was twins so’s I could eat more,” said Dan, when he simply had to stop.
“I wish I were twins so I could eat more,” said Dan, when he just had to stop.
“What good would being twins do you?” asked Peter. “People who squint can’t eat any more than people who don’t squint, can they?”
“What good would being twins do you?” Peter asked. “People who squint can’t eat any more than people who don’t squint, can they?”
We could not see any connection between Peter’s two questions.
We couldn't see any connection between Peter's two questions.
“What has squinting got to do with twins?” asked Dan.
“What does squinting have to do with twins?” Dan asked.
“Why, twins are just people that squint, aren’t they?” said Peter.
“Why, twins are just people who squint, right?” said Peter.
We thought he was trying to be funny, until we found out that he was quite in earnest. Then we laughed until Peter got sulky.
We thought he was trying to be funny until we realized he was serious. Then we laughed until Peter got moody.
“I don’t care,” he said. “How’s a fellow to know? Tommy and Adam Cowan, over at Markdale, are twins; and they’re both cross-eyed. So I s’posed that was what being twins meant. It’s all very fine for you fellows to laugh. I never went to school half as much as you did; and you was brought up in Toronto, too. If you’d worked out ever since you was seven, and just got to school in the winter, there’d be lots of things you wouldn’t know, either.”
“I don’t care,” he said. “How’s a guy supposed to know? Tommy and Adam Cowan over at Markdale are twins, and they’re both cross-eyed. So I thought that was what being twins was about. It’s easy for you guys to laugh. I didn’t go to school nearly as much as you did, and you grew up in Toronto too. If you had worked since you were seven and only went to school in the winter, there’d be a lot of things you wouldn’t know either.”
“Never mind, Peter,” said Cecily. “You know lots of things they don’t.”
“Don't worry about it, Peter,” Cecily said. “You know a lot of things they don’t.”
But Peter was not to be conciliated, and took himself off in high dudgeon. To be laughed at before Felicity—to be laughed at BY Felicity—was something he could not endure. Let Cecily and the Story Girl cackle all they wanted to, and let those stuck-up Toronto boys grin like chessy-cats; but when Felicity laughed at him the iron entered into Peter’s soul.
But Peter wasn’t going to let it go, and he stormed off in a huff. Being laughed at in front of Felicity—being laughed at BY Felicity—was something he couldn’t stand. Let Cecily and the Story Girl giggle all they wanted, and let those arrogant Toronto boys smirk like Cheshire cats; but when Felicity laughed at him, it really hurt Peter.
If the Story Girl laughed at Peter the mills of the gods ground out his revenge for him in mid-afternoon. Felicity, having used up all the available cooking materials in the house, had to stop perforce; and she now determined to stuff two new pincushions she had been making for her room. We heard her rummaging in the pantry as we sat on the cool, spruce-shadowed cellar door outside, where Uncle Roger was showing us how to make elderberry pop-guns. Presently she came out, frowning.
If the Story Girl laughed at Peter, the gods were already working on his revenge by mid-afternoon. Felicity, having used up all the cooking supplies in the house, had to stop for now; so she decided to stuff two new pincushions she had been making for her room. We could hear her rummaging in the pantry while we sat on the cool, spruce-shaded cellar door outside, where Uncle Roger was showing us how to make elderberry pop-guns. Soon, she came out looking annoyed.
“Cecily, do you know where mother put the sawdust she emptied out of that old beaded pincushion of Grandmother King’s, after she had sifted the needles out of it? I thought it was in the tin box.”
“Cecily, do you know where Mom put the sawdust she took out of that old beaded pincushion belonging to Grandma King, after she sifted the needles out of it? I thought it was in the tin box.”
“So it is,” said Cecily.
“That's how it is,” said Cecily.
“It isn’t. There isn’t a speck of sawdust in that box.”
“It’s not. There isn’t a bit of sawdust in that box.”
The Story Girl’s face wore a quite indescribable expression, compound of horror and shame. She need not have confessed. If she had but held her tongue the mystery of the sawdust’s disappearance might have forever remained a mystery. She WOULD have held her tongue, as she afterwards confided to me, if it had not been for a horrible fear which flashed into her mind that possibly sawdust puddings were not healthy for people to eat—especially if there might be needles in them—and that if any mischief had been done in that direction it was her duty to undo it if possible at any cost of ridicule to herself.
The Story Girl had an expression on her face that was hard to describe, a mix of horror and shame. She didn’t really need to admit anything. If she had just stayed quiet, the mystery of the sawdust’s disappearance might have stayed unsolved forever. She would have kept quiet, as she later confided to me, if it hadn’t been for a terrible fear that suddenly struck her—that sawdust puddings might not be safe for people to eat, especially if there were needles in them. She felt it was her responsibility to fix any potential harm, no matter how much ridicule it would bring her.
“Oh, Felicity,” she said, her voice expressing a very anguish of humiliation, “I—I—thought that stuff in the box was cornmeal and used it to make the pudding.”
“Oh, Felicity,” she said, her voice full of deep humiliation, “I—I—thought what was in the box was cornmeal and used it to make the pudding.”
Felicity and Cecily stared blankly at the Story Girl. We boys began to laugh, but were checked midway by Uncle Roger. He was rocking himself back and forth, with his hand pressed against his stomach.
Felicity and Cecily stared blankly at the Story Girl. We boys started to laugh, but Uncle Roger stopped us halfway. He was rocking back and forth, his hand pressed against his stomach.
“Oh,” he groaned, “I’ve been wondering what these sharp pains I’ve been feeling ever since dinner meant. I know now. I must have swallowed a needle—several needles, perhaps. I’m done for!”
“Oh,” he groaned, “I’ve been wondering what these sharp pains I've been feeling since dinner mean. Now I know. I must have swallowed a needle—maybe several needles. I'm finished!”
The poor Story Girl went very white.
The poor Story Girl turned very pale.
“Oh, Uncle Roger, could it be possible? You COULDN’T have swallowed a needle without knowing it. It would have stuck in your tongue or teeth.”
“Oh, Uncle Roger, is that really possible? You couldn’t have swallowed a needle without realizing it. It would have gotten stuck in your tongue or teeth.”
“I didn’t chew the pudding,” groaned Uncle Roger. “It was too tough—I just swallowed the chunks whole.”
“I didn’t chew the pudding,” Uncle Roger groaned. “It was too tough—I just swallowed the chunks whole.”
He groaned and twisted and doubled himself up. But he overdid it. He was not as good an actor as the Story Girl. Felicity looked scornfully at him.
He groaned and twisted, curling up. But he overdid it. He wasn't as good of an actor as the Story Girl. Felicity looked at him with disdain.
“Uncle Roger, you are not one bit sick,” she said deliberately. “You are just putting on.”
“Uncle Roger, you’re not sick at all,” she said intentionally. “You’re just pretending.”
“Felicity, if I die from the effects of eating sawdust pudding, flavoured with needles, you’ll be sorry you ever said such a thing to your poor old uncle,” said Uncle Roger reproachfully. “Even if there were no needles in it, sixty-year-old sawdust can’t be good for my tummy. I daresay it wasn’t even clean.”
“Felicity, if I die from eating sawdust pudding flavored with needles, you’ll regret ever saying that to your poor old uncle,” Uncle Roger said with disappointment. “Even if there were no needles in it, sixty-year-old sawdust can’t be good for my stomach. I bet it wasn’t even clean.”
“Well, you know every one has to eat a peck of dirt in his life,” giggled Felicity.
“Well, you know everyone has to eat a peck of dirt in their life,” giggled Felicity.
“But nobody has to eat it all at once,” retorted Uncle Roger, with another groan. “Oh, Sara Stanley, it’s a thankful man I am that your Aunt Olivia is to be home to-night. You’d have me kilt entirely by another day. I believe you did it on purpose to have a story to tell.”
“But nobody has to eat it all at once,” Uncle Roger replied, groaning again. “Oh, Sara Stanley, I’m really thankful that your Aunt Olivia is coming home tonight. You’d have me completely worn out by tomorrow. I think you did this on purpose just so you’d have a story to share.”
Uncle Roger hobbled off to the barn, still holding on to his stomach.
Uncle Roger limped off to the barn, still clutching his stomach.
“Do you think he really feels sick?” asked the Story Girl anxiously.
“Do you think he actually feels sick?” asked the Story Girl anxiously.
“No, I don’t,” said Felicity. “You needn’t worry over him. There’s nothing the matter with him. I don’t believe there were any needles in that sawdust. Mother sifted it very carefully.”
“No, I don’t,” said Felicity. “You don’t need to worry about him. There’s nothing wrong with him. I don't think there were any needles in that sawdust. Mom sifted it really carefully.”
“I know a story about a man whose son swallowed a mouse,” said the Story Girl, who would probably have known a story and tried to tell it if she were being led to the stake. “And he ran and wakened up a very tired doctor just as he had got to sleep.
“I know a story about a guy whose kid ate a mouse,” said the Story Girl, who would definitely have known a story and tried to tell it even if she were being taken to the stake. “And he ran and woke up a very tired doctor just as he had fallen asleep.
“‘Oh, doctor, my son has swallowed a mouse,’ he cried. ‘What shall I do?’
“‘Oh, doctor, my son swallowed a mouse,’ he cried. ‘What should I do?’”
“‘Tell him to swallow a cat,’ roared the poor doctor, and slammed his door.
“‘Tell him to swallow a cat,’ shouted the frustrated doctor, and slammed his door.
“Now, if Uncle Roger has swallowed any needles, maybe it would make it all right if he swallowed a pincushion.”
“Now, if Uncle Roger has swallowed any needles, maybe it would be okay for him to swallow a pincushion.”
We all laughed. But Felicity soon grew sober.
We all laughed. But Felicity quickly became serious.
“It seems awful to think of eating a sawdust pudding. How on earth did you make such a mistake?”
“It seems terrible to think about eating a sawdust pudding. How in the world did you make such a mistake?”
“It looked just like cornmeal,” said the Story Girl, going from white to red in her shame. “Well, I’m going to give up trying to cook, and stick to things I can do. And if ever one of you mentions sawdust pudding to me I’ll never tell you another story as long as I live.”
“It looked just like cornmeal,” said the Story Girl, turning from white to red in her embarrassment. “Well, I’m done trying to cook and will focus on things I’m good at. And if any of you ever brings up sawdust pudding to me again, I won’t tell you another story for as long as I live.”
The threat was effectual. Never did we mention that unholy pudding. But the Story Girl could not so impose silence on the grown-ups, especially Uncle Roger. He tormented her for the rest of the summer. Never a breakfast did he sit down to, without gravely inquiring if they were sure there was no sawdust in the porridge. Not a tweak of rheumatism did he feel but he vowed it was due to a needle, travelling about his body. And Aunt Olivia was warned to label all the pincushions in the house. “Contents, sawdust; not intended for puddings.”
The threat was effective. We never spoke of that cursed pudding. But the Story Girl couldn't silence the adults, especially Uncle Roger. He tormented her for the rest of the summer. Not a single breakfast went by when he didn't seriously ask if they were sure there was no sawdust in the porridge. Not a twinge of rheumatism did he feel that he didn’t claim was due to a needle moving around in his body. And Aunt Olivia was told to label all the pincushions in the house. “Contents: sawdust; not for puddings.”
CHAPTER XVIII. HOW KISSING WAS DISCOVERED
An August evening, calm, golden, dewless, can be very lovely. At sunset, Felicity, Cecily, and Sara Ray, Dan, Felix, and I were in the orchard, sitting on the cool grasses at the base of the Pulpit Stone. In the west was a field of crocus sky over which pale cloud blossoms were scattered.
An August evening, calm, golden, and without dew, can be really beautiful. At sunset, Felicity, Cecily, Sara Ray, Dan, Felix, and I were in the orchard, sitting on the cool grass at the base of the Pulpit Stone. In the west was a field of crocus sky scattered with pale cloud blossoms.
Uncle Roger had gone to the station to meet the travellers, and the dining-room table was spread with a feast of fat things.
Uncle Roger had gone to the station to meet the travelers, and the dining room table was set with an abundance of delicious food.
“It’s been a jolly week, take it all round,” said Felix, “but I’m glad the grown-ups are coming back to-night, especially Uncle Alec.”
“It’s been a fun week, all in all,” said Felix, “but I’m glad the adults are coming back tonight, especially Uncle Alec.”
“I wonder if they’ll bring us anything,” said Dan.
“I wonder if they’ll bring us anything,” Dan said.
“I’m thinking long to hear all about the wedding,” said Felicity, who was braiding timothy stalks into a collar for Pat.
“I can’t wait to hear all about the wedding,” said Felicity, who was braiding timothy stalks into a collar for Pat.
“You girls are always thinking about weddings and getting married,” said Dan contemptuously.
“You girls are always thinking about weddings and getting married,” Dan said with disdain.
“We ain’t,” said Felicity indignantly. “I am NEVER going to get married. I think it is just horrid, so there!”
“We're not,” said Felicity, clearly upset. “I am NEVER getting married. I think it’s just awful, so there!”
“I guess you think it would be a good deal horrider not to be,” said Dan.
"I guess you think it would be a lot worse not to be," said Dan.
“It depends on who you’re married to,” said Cecily gravely, seeing that Felicity disdained reply. “If you got a man like father it would be all right. But S’POSEN you got one like Andrew Ward? He’s so mean and cross to his wife that she tells him every day she wishes she’d never set eyes on him.”
“It depends on who you’re married to,” Cecily said seriously, noticing that Felicity didn’t want to respond. “If you ended up with a man like Dad, that would be fine. But WHAT IF you ended up with someone like Andrew Ward? He’s so nasty and irritable with his wife that she tells him every day she wishes she had never met him.”
“Perhaps that’s WHY he’s mean and cross,” said Felix.
“Maybe that’s WHY he’s so mean and grumpy,” said Felix.
“I tell you it isn’t always the man’s fault,” said Dan darkly. “When I get married I’ll be good to my wife, but I mean to be boss. When I open my mouth my word will be law.”
“I’m telling you it’s not always the guy’s fault,” Dan said with a serious tone. “When I get married, I’ll treat my wife well, but I plan to be in charge. When I speak, what I say will be final.”
“If your word is as big as your mouth I guess it will be,” said Felicity cruelly.
“If your words are as big as your mouth, I guess they will be,” Felicity said harshly.
“I pity the man who gets you, Felicity King, that’s all,” retorted Dan.
“I feel sorry for the guy who ends up with you, Felicity King, that’s all,” Dan shot back.
“Now, don’t fight,” implored Cecily.
“Now, don’t argue,” pleaded Cecily.
“Who’s fighting?” demanded Dan. “Felicity thinks she can say anything she likes to me, but I’ll show her different.”
“Who’s fighting?” Dan asked. “Felicity thinks she can say whatever she wants to me, but I’ll show her otherwise.”
Probably, in spite of Cecily’s efforts, a bitter spat would have resulted between Dan and Felicity, had not a diversion been effected at that moment by the Story Girl, who came slowly down Uncle Stephen’s Walk.
Probably, despite Cecily’s efforts, a heated argument would have broken out between Dan and Felicity, if it hadn't been for the distraction created at that moment by the Story Girl, who came slowly down Uncle Stephen’s Walk.
“Just look how the Story Girl has got herself up!” said Felicity. “Why, she’s no more than decent!”
“Just look at how the Story Girl has dressed herself!” said Felicity. “Honestly, she’s barely presentable!”
The Story Girl was barefooted and barearmed, having rolled the sleeves of her pink gingham up to her shoulders. Around her waist was twisted a girdle of the blood-red roses that bloomed in Aunt Olivia’s garden; on her sleek curls she wore a chaplet of them; and her hands were full of them.
The Story Girl was barefoot and had her sleeves of pink gingham rolled up to her shoulders. She had a belt made of the bright red roses that grew in Aunt Olivia’s garden around her waist; on her shiny curls, she wore a crown made of them, and her hands were full of the flowers.
She paused under the outmost tree, in a golden-green gloom, and laughed at us over a big branch. Her wild, subtle, nameless charm clothed her as with a garment. We always remembered the picture she made there; and in later days when we read Tennyson’s poems at a college desk, we knew exactly how an oread, peering through the green leaves on some haunted knoll of many fountained Ida, must look.
She paused under the outermost tree, in a golden-green shade, and laughed at us from a big branch. Her wild, subtle, undefined charm surrounded her like a garment. We always remembered how she looked there; and later, when we read Tennyson's poems at a college desk, we knew exactly how an oread, peeking through the green leaves on some enchanted hill of many springs on Ida, must appear.
“Felicity,” said the Story Girl reproachfully, “what have you been doing to Peter? He’s up there sulking in the granary, and he won’t come down, and he says it’s your fault. You must have hurt his feelings dreadfully.”
“Felicity,” the Story Girl said with a hint of disappointment, “what have you done to Peter? He’s up in the granary sulking and won’t come down, and he says it’s your fault. You must have really hurt his feelings.”
“I don’t know about his feelings,” said Felicity, with an angry toss of her shining head, “but I guess I made his ears tingle all right. I boxed them both good and hard.”
“I don’t know about his feelings,” said Felicity, angrily tossing her shiny hair, “but I guess I definitely made his ears tingle. I really gave them both a good smack.”
“Oh, Felicity! What for?”
“Oh, Felicity! Why?”
“Well, he tried to kiss me, that’s what for!” said Felicity, turning very red. “As if I would let a hired boy kiss me! I guess Master Peter won’t try anything like that again in a hurry.”
“Well, he tried to kiss me, that’s what!” said Felicity, turning bright red. “As if I would let some hired guy kiss me! I bet Master Peter won’t attempt anything like that again anytime soon.”
The Story Girl came out of her shadows and sat down beside us on the grass.
The Story Girl stepped out of her shadows and sat down next to us on the grass.
“Well, in that case,” she said gravely, “I think you did right to slap his ears—not because he is a hired boy, but because it would be impertinent in ANY boy. But talking of kissing makes me think of a story I found in Aunt Olivia’s scrapbook the other day. Wouldn’t you like to hear it? It is called, ‘How Kissing Was Discovered.’”
“Well, in that case,” she said seriously, “I think you were right to clap his ears—not because he’s a hired hand, but because it would be rude for ANY boy. But speaking of kissing reminds me of a story I found in Aunt Olivia’s scrapbook the other day. Would you like to hear it? It’s called ‘How Kissing Was Discovered.’”
“Wasn’t kissing always discovered?” asked Dan.
“Wasn’t kissing always a thing?” asked Dan.
“Not according to this story. It was just discovered accidentally.”
“Not according to this story. It was just found by chance.”
“Well, let’s hear about it,” said Felix, “although I think kissing’s awful silly, and it wouldn’t have mattered much if it hadn’t ever been discovered.”
“Well, let’s hear about it,” said Felix, “although I think kissing is pretty silly, and it wouldn’t have made much difference if it had never been found out.”
The Story Girl scattered her roses around her on the grass, and clasped her slim hands over her knees. Gazing dreamily afar at the tinted sky between the apple trees, as if she were looking back to the merry days of the world’s gay youth, she began, her voice giving to the words and fancies of the old tale the delicacy of hoar frost and the crystal sparkle of dew.
The Story Girl spread her roses around her on the grass and rested her slim hands on her knees. Dreamily staring at the colorful sky between the apple trees, as if she were reminiscing about the joyful days of the world’s youthful past, she began, her voice adding a delicate touch to the words and fantasies of the old tale, like frost and the sparkling shine of dew.
“It happened long, long ago in Greece—where so many other beautiful things happened. Before that, nobody had ever heard of kissing. And then it was just discovered in the twinkling of an eye. And a man wrote it down and the account has been preserved ever since.
“It happened a long time ago in Greece—where so many other beautiful things happened. Before that, no one had ever heard of kissing. And then, it was suddenly discovered in the blink of an eye. A man wrote it down, and the account has been preserved ever since.
“There was a young shepherd named Glaucon—a very handsome young shepherd—who lived in a little village called Thebes. It became a very great and famous city afterwards, but at this time it was only a little village, very quiet and simple. Too quiet for Glaucon’s liking. He grew tired of it, and he thought he would like to go away from home and see something of the world. So he took his knapsack and his shepherd’s crook, and wandered away until he came to Thessaly. That is the land of the gods’ hill, you know. The name of the hill was Olympus. But it has nothing to do with this story. This happened on another mountain—Mount Pelion.
There was a young shepherd named Glaucon—a very handsome young shepherd—who lived in a small village called Thebes. It later became a great and famous city, but at this time it was just a quiet, simple village. Too quiet for Glaucon’s taste. He got bored with it and decided he wanted to leave home and explore the world. So, he packed his knapsack and took his shepherd’s crook, wandering off until he arrived in Thessaly. That’s the land of the gods' mountain, you know. The mountain is called Olympus. But that isn’t relevant to this story. This took place on another mountain—Mount Pelion.
“Glaucon hired himself to a wealthy man who had a great many sheep. And every day Glaucon had to lead the sheep up to pasture on Mount Pelion, and watch them while they ate. There was nothing else to do, and he would have found the time very long, if he had not been able to play on a flute. So he played very often and very beautifully, as he sat under the trees and watched the wonderful blue sea afar off, and thought about Aglaia.
“Glaucon got a job working for a wealthy man who had a lot of sheep. Every day, Glaucon had to take the sheep up to pasture on Mount Pelion and watch them while they ate. There wasn’t much else to do, and he would have found the time drag on if he couldn’t play the flute. So, he played quite often and beautifully while sitting under the trees, watching the beautiful blue sea in the distance, and thinking about Aglaia.”
“Aglaia was his master’s daughter. She was so sweet and beautiful that Glaucon fell in love with her the very moment he first saw her; and when he was not playing his flute on the mountain he was thinking about Aglaia, and dreaming that some day he might have flocks of his own, and a dear little cottage down in the valley where he and Aglaia might live.
Aglaia was his master's daughter. She was so sweet and beautiful that Glaucon fell in love with her the moment he saw her; and when he wasn't playing his flute on the mountain, he was thinking about Aglaia and dreaming that someday he could have his own flocks and a cozy little cottage down in the valley where he and Aglaia could live.
“Aglaia had fallen in love with Glaucon just as he had with her. But she never let him suspect it for ever so long. He did not know how often she would steal up the mountain and hide behind the rocks near where the sheep pastured, to listen to Glaucon’s beautiful music. It was very lovely music, because he was always thinking of Aglaia while he played, though he little dreamed how near him she often was.
“Aglaia had fallen in love with Glaucon just as he had with her. But she never let him suspect it for a long time. He didn't know how often she would sneak up the mountain and hide behind the rocks near where the sheep grazed, to listen to Glaucon’s beautiful music. It was truly lovely music because he was always thinking of Aglaia while he played, even though he had no idea how close she often was.”
“But after awhile Glaucon found out that Aglaia loved him, and everything was well. Nowadays I suppose a wealthy man like Aglaia’s father wouldn’t be willing to let his daughter marry a hired man; but this was in the Golden Age, you know, when nothing like that mattered at all.
“But after a while, Glaucon discovered that Aglaia loved him, and everything was great. Nowadays, I guess a wealthy man like Aglaia's father wouldn't be okay with his daughter marrying a working man; but this was in the Golden Age, you know, when that kind of thing didn't matter at all.”
“After that, almost every day Aglaia would go up the mountain and sit beside Glaucon, as he watched the flocks and played on his flute. But he did not play as much as he used to, because he liked better to talk with Aglaia. And in the evening they would lead the sheep home together.
“After that, almost every day Aglaia would climb the mountain and sit next to Glaucon as he watched the flocks and played his flute. But he didn’t play as much as he used to because he preferred talking with Aglaia. And in the evening, they would bring the sheep home together.”
“One day Aglaia went up the mountain by a new way, and she came to a little brook. Something was sparkling very brightly among its pebbles. Aglaia picked it up, and it was the most beautiful little stone that she had ever seen. It was only as large as a pea, but it glittered and flashed in the sunlight with every colour of the rainbow. Aglaia was so delighted with it that she resolved to take it as a present to Glaucon.
“One day Aglaia took a new path up the mountain and stumbled upon a little brook. Something was sparkling really brightly among the pebbles. Aglaia picked it up, and it was the most beautiful little stone she had ever seen. It was only as big as a pea, but it glittered and flashed in the sunlight with every color of the rainbow. Aglaia was so thrilled with it that she decided to take it as a gift for Glaucon.”
“But all at once she heard a stamping of hoofs behind her, and when she turned she almost died from fright. For there was the great god, Pan, and he was a very terrible object, looking quite as much like a goat as a man. The gods were not all beautiful, you know. And, beautiful or not, nobody ever wanted to meet them face to face.
“But suddenly she heard the sound of hooves behind her, and when she turned around, she nearly fainted from fear. There was the great god, Pan, and he looked terrifying, resembling as much a goat as a man. Not all gods are beautiful, you know. And whether they are beautiful or not, no one ever wanted to confront them directly.”
“‘Give that stone to me,’ said Pan, holding out his hand.
“‘Give me that stone,’ said Pan, extending his hand.
“But Aglaia, though she was frightened, would not give him the stone.
“But Aglaia, even though she was scared, refused to give him the stone."
“‘I want it for Glaucon,’ she said.
“I want it for Glaucon,” she said.
“‘I want it for one of my wood nymphs,’ said Pan, ‘and I must have it.’
“‘I want it for one of my wood nymphs,’ said Pan, ‘and I need to have it.’”
“He advanced threateningly, but Aglaia ran as hard as she could up the mountain. If she could only reach Glaucon he would protect her. Pan followed her, clattering and bellowing terribly, but in a few minutes she rushed into Glaucon’s arms.
“He moved forward menacingly, but Aglaia sprinted as fast as she could up the mountain. If she could just get to Glaucon, he would keep her safe. Pan chased after her, making a loud racket and roaring angrily, but within a few minutes, she burst into Glaucon’s arms.
“The dreadful sight of Pan and the still more dreadful noise he made, so frightened the sheep that they fled in all directions. But Glaucon was not afraid at all, because Pan was the god of shepherds, and was bound to grant any prayer a good shepherd, who always did his duty, might make. If Glaucon had NOT been a good shepherd dear knows what would have happened to him and Aglaia. But he was; and when he begged Pan to go away and not frighten Aglaia any more, Pan had to go, grumbling a good deal—and Pan’s grumblings had a very ugly sound. But still he WENT, and that was the main thing.
The terrifying sight of Pan and the even more terrifying noise he made scared the sheep so much that they ran off in every direction. But Glaucon wasn’t scared at all because Pan was the god of shepherds and had to grant any prayer a good shepherd, who always did his job, might make. If Glaucon hadn’t been a good shepherd, who knows what could have happened to him and Aglaia. But he was; and when he asked Pan to leave and stop scaring Aglaia, Pan had to go, complaining a lot—and Pan’s complaints sounded really unpleasant. But he still left, and that was the main thing.
“‘Now, dearest, what is all this trouble about?’ asked Glaucon; and Aglaia told him the story.
“‘Now, dear, what’s all this trouble about?’ asked Glaucon; and Aglaia told him the story.
“‘But where is the beautiful stone?’ he asked, when she had finished. ‘Didst thou drop it in thy alarm?’
“‘But where is the beautiful stone?’ he asked when she had finished. ‘Did you drop it in your panic?’”
“No, indeed! Aglaia had done nothing of the sort. When she began to run, she had popped it into her mouth, and there it was still, quite safe. Now she poked it out between her red lips, where it glittered in the sunlight.
“No, definitely not! Aglaia hadn’t done anything like that. When she started to run, she had stuck it in her mouth, and there it still was, completely safe. Now she poked it out between her red lips, where it sparkled in the sunlight.
“‘Take it,’ she whispered.
"‘Take it,’ she said softly."
“The question was—how was he to take it? Both of Aglaia’s arms were held fast to her sides by Glaucon’s arms; and if he loosened his clasp ever so little he was afraid she would fall, so weak and trembling was she from her dreadful fright. Then Glaucon had a brilliant idea. He would take the beautiful stone from Aglaia’s lips with his own lips.
“The question was—how was he supposed to handle it? Glaucon had both of Aglaia’s arms pinned to her sides, and if he loosened his grip even slightly, he was worried she would collapse, so weak and shaky was she from her intense fear. Then Glaucon had a great idea. He would take the beautiful stone from Aglaia’s lips with his own lips."
“He bent over until his lips touched hers—and THEN, he forgot all about the beautiful pebble and so did Aglaia. Kissing was discovered!
“He leaned in until his lips met hers—and THEN, he forgot all about the beautiful pebble, and so did Aglaia. Kissing was discovered!
“What a yarn!” said Dan, drawing a long breath, when we had come to ourselves and discovered that we were really sitting in a dewy Prince Edward Island orchard instead of watching two lovers on a mountain in Thessaly in the Golden Age. “I don’t believe a word of it.”
“What a story!” said Dan, taking a deep breath, when we finally realized that we were actually sitting in a dewy Prince Edward Island orchard instead of watching two lovers on a mountain in Thessaly during the Golden Age. “I don’t believe a word of it.”
“Of course, we know it wasn’t really true,” said Felicity.
“Of course, we know it wasn’t really true,” Felicity said.
“Well, I don’t know,” said the Story Girl thoughtfully. “I think there are two kinds of true things—true things that ARE, and true things that are NOT, but MIGHT be.”
“Well, I don’t know,” said the Story Girl thoughtfully. “I think there are two kinds of true things—true things that ARE, and true things that are NOT, but MIGHT be.”
“I don’t believe there’s any but the one kind of trueness,” said Felicity. “And anyway, this story couldn’t be true. You know there was no such thing as a god Pan.”
“I don’t believe there’s only one kind of truth,” said Felicity. “And besides, this story couldn’t be true. You know there was no such thing as a god Pan.”
“How do you know what there might have been in the Golden Age?” asked the Story Girl.
“How do you know what there could have been in the Golden Age?” asked the Story Girl.
Which was, indeed, an unanswerable question for Felicity.
Which was, indeed, a question Felicity couldn’t answer.
“I wonder what became of the beautiful stone?” said Cecily.
“I wonder what happened to the beautiful stone?” said Cecily.
“Likely Aglaia swallowed it,” said Felix practically.
“Aglaia probably swallowed it,” Felix said plainly.
“Did Glaucon and Aglaia ever get married?” asked Sara Ray.
“Did Glaucon and Aglaia ever tie the knot?” asked Sara Ray.
“The story doesn’t say. It stops just there,” said the Story Girl. “But of course they did. I will tell you what I think. I don’t think Aglaia swallowed the stone. I think it just fell to the ground; and after awhile they found it, and it turned out to be of such value that Glaucon could buy all the flocks and herds in the valley, and the sweetest cottage; and he and Aglaia were married right away.”
“The story doesn’t say. It just ends there,” said the Story Girl. “But of course they did. Let me tell you what I think. I don’t believe Aglaia swallowed the stone. I think it just dropped to the ground; and after a while they found it, and it turned out to be so valuable that Glaucon could buy all the flocks and herds in the valley, along with the cutest cottage; and he and Aglaia got married right away.”
“But you only THINK that,” said Sara Ray. “I’d like to be really sure that was what happened.”
“But you only THINK that,” Sara Ray said. “I’d like to be completely sure that’s what happened.”
“Oh, bother, none of it happened,” said Dan. “I believed it while the Story Girl was telling it, but I don’t now. Isn’t that wheels?”
“Oh, man, none of it actually happened,” said Dan. “I believed it while the Story Girl was telling it, but I don’t now. Isn’t that crazy?”
Wheels it was. Two wagons were driving up the lane. We rushed to the house—and there were Uncle Alec and Aunt Janet and Aunt Olivia! The excitement was quite tremendous. Every body talked and laughed at once, and it was not until we were all seated around the supper table that conversation grew coherent. What laughter and questioning and telling of tales followed, what smiles and bright eyes and glad voices. And through it all, the blissful purrs of Paddy, who sat on the window sill behind the Story Girl, resounded through the din like Andrew McPherson’s bass—“just a bur-r-r-r the hale time.”
Wheels it was. Two wagons were driving up the lane. We rushed to the house—and there were Uncle Alec, Aunt Janet, and Aunt Olivia! The excitement was really intense. Everyone talked and laughed at once, and it wasn't until we were all seated around the dinner table that the conversation became clear. The laughter, questions, and storytelling that followed were amazing, filled with smiles, bright eyes, and cheerful voices. And through it all, the blissful purrs of Paddy, who sat on the windowsill behind the Story Girl, echoed through the noise like Andrew McPherson’s bass—“just a bur-r-r-r the whole time.”
“Well, I’m thankful to be home again,” said Aunt Janet, beaming on us. “We had a real nice time, and Edward’s folks were as kind as could be. But give me home for a steady thing. How has everything gone? How did the children behave, Roger?”
“Well, I’m really glad to be home again,” said Aunt Janet, smiling at us. “We had a great time, and Edward’s family was incredibly nice. But I prefer being home all the time. How has everything turned out? How did the kids behave, Roger?”
“Like models,” said Uncle Roger. “They were as good as gold most of the days.”
“Like models,” said Uncle Roger. “They were really well-behaved most days.”
There were times when one couldn’t help liking Uncle Roger.
There were times when you couldn't help but like Uncle Roger.
CHAPTER XIX. A DREAD PROPHECY
“I’ve got to go and begin stumping out the elderberry pasture this afternoon,” said Peter dolefully. “I tell you it’s a tough job. Mr. Roger might wait for cool weather before he sets people to stumping out elderberries, and that’s a fact.”
“I need to go and start clearing the elderberry field this afternoon,” Peter said sadly. “Seriously, it’s a hard job. Mr. Roger could wait for cooler weather before getting people to clear out the elderberries, and that’s true.”
“Why don’t you tell him so?” asked Dan.
“Why don’t you just say that to him?” asked Dan.
“It ain’t my business to tell him things,” retorted Peter. “I’m hired to do what I’m told, and I do it. But I can have my own opinion all the same. It’s going to be a broiling hot day.”
“It’s not my place to tell him anything,” Peter replied. “I’m here to do what I’m told, and I do that. But I can still have my own opinion. It’s going to be a scorching hot day.”
We were all in the orchard, except Felix, who had gone to the post-office. It was the forenoon of an August Saturday. Cecily and Sara Ray, who had come up to spend the day with us—her mother having gone to town—were eating timothy roots. Bertha Lawrence, a Charlottetown girl, who had visited Kitty Marr in June, and had gone to school one day with her, had eaten timothy roots, affecting to consider them great delicacies. The fad was at once taken up by the Carlisle schoolgirls. Timothy roots quite ousted “sours” and young raspberry sprouts, both of which had the real merit of being quite toothsome, while timothy roots were tough and tasteless. But timothy roots were fashionable, therefore timothy roots must be eaten. Pecks of them must have been devoured in Carlisle that summer.
We were all in the orchard, except for Felix, who had gone to the post office. It was a Saturday morning in August. Cecily and Sara Ray, who had come to spend the day with us since her mother had gone to town, were eating timothy roots. Bertha Lawrence, a girl from Charlottetown, who had visited Kitty Marr in June and had gone to school with her for a day, had also eaten timothy roots, pretending to think they were a real treat. The trend was quickly picked up by the girls from Carlisle. Timothy roots completely replaced “sours” and young raspberry shoots, which were actually tasty, while timothy roots were tough and bland. But timothy roots were trendy, so they had to be eaten. Pecks of them must have been consumed in Carlisle that summer.
Pat was there also, padding about from one to the other on his black paws, giving us friendly pokes and rubs. We all made much of him except Felicity, who would not take any notice of him because he was the Story Girl’s cat.
Pat was there too, wandering from one person to another on his black paws, giving us friendly nudges and rubs. We all paid a lot of attention to him except Felicity, who ignored him because he was the Story Girl's cat.
We boys were sprawling on the grass. Our morning chores were done and the day was before us. We should have been feeling very comfortable and happy, but, as a matter of fact, we were not particularly so.
We guys were lounging on the grass. Our morning tasks were finished, and the day lay ahead of us. We should have felt relaxed and happy, but honestly, we weren’t really feeling that way at all.
The Story Girl was sitting on the mint beside the well-house, weaving herself a wreath of buttercups. Felicity was sipping from the cup of clouded blue with an overdone air of unconcern. Each was acutely and miserably conscious of the other’s presence, and each was desirous of convincing the rest of us that the other was less than nothing to her. Felicity could not succeed. The Story Girl managed it better. If it had not been for the fact that in all our foregatherings she was careful to sit as far from Felicity as possible, we might have been deceived.
The Story Girl was sitting on the mint next to the well-house, making herself a crown of buttercups. Felicity was sipping from a cloudy blue cup with a feigned sense of indifference. Both were painfully aware of each other's presence and wanted to show the rest of us that the other didn't matter at all. Felicity couldn't pull it off. The Story Girl did it better. If it hadn't been for the way she always made sure to sit as far away from Felicity as possible during our gatherings, we might have been fooled.
We had not passed a very pleasant week. Felicity and the Story Girl had not been “speaking” to each other, and consequently there had been something rotten in the state of Denmark. An air of restraint was over all our games and conversations.
We hadn’t had a great week. Felicity and the Story Girl weren’t on speaking terms, and because of that, things felt off. There was a sense of tension hanging over all our games and conversations.
On the preceding Monday Felicity and the Story Girl had quarrelled over something. What the cause of the quarrel was I cannot tell because I never knew. It remained a “dead secret” between the parties of the first and second part forever. But it was more bitter than the general run of their tiffs, and the consequences were apparent to all. They had not spoken to each other since.
On the Monday before, Felicity and the Story Girl had a fight about something. I can’t say what it was because I never found out. It stayed a "dead secret" between them forever. But it was worse than their usual arguments, and everyone could see the effects. They haven’t talked to each other since.
This was not because the rancour of either lasted so long. On the contrary it passed speedily away, not even one low descending sun going down on their wrath. But dignity remained to be considered. Neither would “speak first,” and each obstinately declared that she would not speak first, no, not in a hundred years. Neither argument, entreaty, nor expostulation had any effect on those two stubborn girls, nor yet the tears of sweet Cecily, who cried every night about it, and mingled in her pure little prayers fervent petitions that Felicity and the Story Girl might make up.
This wasn’t because either of them held a grudge for long. In fact, their anger faded quickly, not even a single sunset marking the end of their fury. But there was still dignity to consider. Neither would “speak first,” and both stubbornly insisted they wouldn’t give in, no matter how long it took. Neither arguments, pleas, nor protests had any impact on those two headstrong girls, nor did sweet Cecily’s tears, which she shed every night over it, as she included heartfelt prayers that Felicity and the Story Girl would reconcile.
“I don’t know where you expect to go when you die, Felicity,” she said tearfully, “if you don’t forgive people.”
“I don’t know where you think you’ll end up when you die, Felicity,” she said tearfully, “if you don’t forgive others.”
“I have forgiven her,” was Felicity’s answer, “but I am not going to speak first for all that.”
“I’ve forgiven her,” Felicity replied, “but I’m not going to be the one to speak first.”
“It’s very wrong, and, more than that, it’s so uncomfortable,” complained Cecily. “It spoils everything.”
“It’s really wrong, and on top of that, it’s so uncomfortable,” complained Cecily. “It ruins everything.”
“Were they ever like this before?” I asked Cecily, as we talked the matter over privately in Uncle Stephen’s Walk.
“Have they ever been like this before?” I asked Cecily as we discussed the issue privately in Uncle Stephen’s Walk.
“Never for so long,” said Cecily. “They had a spell like this last summer, and one the summer before, but they only lasted a couple of days.”
“Never for this long,” said Cecily. “They had a spell like this last summer, and one the summer before, but they only lasted a couple of days.”
“And who spoke first?”
"Who spoke first?"
“Oh, the Story Girl. She got excited about something and spoke to Felicity before she thought, and then it was all right. But I’m afraid it isn’t going to be like that this time. Don’t you notice how careful the Story Girl is not to get excited? That is such a bad sign.”
“Oh, the Story Girl. She got excited about something and talked to Felicity before she thought it through, and then everything turned out fine. But I’m worried it won’t be the same this time. Don’t you see how careful the Story Girl is being to avoid getting too excited? That’s such a bad sign.”
“We’ve just got to think up something that will excite her, that’s all,” I said.
“We just need to come up with something that will excite her, that’s all,” I said.
“I’m—I’m praying about it,” said Cecily in a low voice, her tear-wet lashes trembling against her pale, round cheeks. “Do you suppose it will do any good, Bev?”
“I’m—I’m praying about it,” Cecily said quietly, her tear-soaked lashes fluttering against her pale, round cheeks. “Do you think it will help, Bev?”
“Very likely,” I assured her. “Remember Sara Ray and the money. That came from praying.”
“Very likely,” I assured her. “Remember Sara Ray and the money? That came from praying.”
“I’m glad you think so,” said Cecily tremulously. “Dan said it was no use for me to bother praying about it. He said if they COULDN’T speak God might do something, but when they just WOULDN’T it wasn’t likely He would interfere. Dan does say such queer things. I’m so afraid he’s going to grow up just like Uncle Robert Ward, who never goes to church, and doesn’t believe more than half the Bible is true.”
“I’m glad you think so,” Cecily said nervously. “Dan said it was pointless for me to bother praying about it. He said if they COULDN’T speak, God might do something, but when they just WOULDN’T, it was unlikely He would interfere. Dan says such strange things. I’m so scared he’s going to grow up just like Uncle Robert Ward, who never goes to church and doesn’t believe more than half of the Bible is true.”
“Which half does he believe is true?” I inquired with unholy curiosity.
“Which half does he think is true?” I asked with some intense curiosity.
“Oh, just the nice parts. He says there’s a heaven all right, but no—no—HELL. I don’t want Dan to grow up like that. It isn’t respectable. And you wouldn’t want all kinds of people crowding heaven, now, would you?”
“Oh, just the nice parts. He says there’s definitely a heaven, but no—no—HELL. I don’t want Dan to grow up thinking like that. It’s not respectable. And you wouldn’t want all sorts of people filling up heaven, right?”
“Well, no, I suppose not,” I agreed, thinking of Billy Robinson.
“Well, no, I guess not,” I agreed, thinking about Billy Robinson.
“Of course, I can’t help feeling sorry for those who have to go to THE OTHER PLACE,” said Cecily compassionately. “But I suppose they wouldn’t be very comfortable in heaven either. They wouldn’t feel at home. Andrew Marr said a simply dreadful thing about THE OTHER PLACE one night last fall, when Felicity and I were down to see Kitty, and they were burning the potato stalks. He said he believed THE OTHER PLACE must be lots more interesting than heaven because fires were such jolly things. Now, did you ever hear the like?”
“Of course, I can’t help feeling sorry for those who have to go to THE OTHER PLACE,” Cecily said compassionately. “But I guess they wouldn’t feel comfortable in heaven either. They wouldn’t feel at home. Andrew Marr said something truly awful about THE OTHER PLACE one night last fall when Felicity and I were visiting Kitty, and they were burning the potato stalks. He said he believed THE OTHER PLACE must be a lot more interesting than heaven because fires are such cheerful things. Now, did you ever hear anything like that?”
“I guess it depends a good deal on whether you’re inside or outside the fires,” I said.
“I guess it depends a lot on whether you’re inside or outside the fires,” I said.
“Oh, Andrew didn’t really mean it, of course. He just said it to sound smart and make us stare. The Marrs are all like that. But anyhow, I’m going to keep on praying that something will happen to excite the Story Girl. I don’t believe there is any use in praying that Felicity will speak first, because I am sure she won’t.”
“Oh, Andrew didn’t really mean it, of course. He just said it to sound smart and get our attention. The Marrs are all like that. But anyway, I’m going to keep praying that something will happen to excite the Story Girl. I don’t think there’s any point in praying that Felicity will speak first because I’m sure she won’t.”
“But don’t you suppose God could make her?” I said, feeling that it wasn’t quite fair that the Story Girl should always have to speak first. If she had spoken first the other times it was surely Felicity’s turn this time.
“But don’t you think God could make her?” I said, feeling it wasn’t really fair that the Story Girl always had to go first. If she had gone first before, it was definitely Felicity’s turn this time.
“Well, I believe it would puzzle Him,” said Cecily, out of the depths of her experience with Felicity.
“Well, I think it would confuse Him,” said Cecily, drawing from her experience with Felicity.
Peter, as was to be expected, took Felicity’s part, and said the Story Girl ought to speak first because she was the oldest. That, he said, had always been his Aunt Jane’s rule.
Peter, as expected, supported Felicity and argued that the Story Girl should go first because she was the oldest. He mentioned that this had always been his Aunt Jane’s rule.
Sara Ray thought Felicity should speak first, because the Story Girl was half an orphan.
Sara Ray thought Felicity should go first, because the Story Girl was kind of half an orphan.
Felix tried to make peace between them, and met the usual fate of all peacemakers. The Story Girl loftily told him that he was too young to understand, and Felicity said that fat boys should mind their own business. After that, Felix declared it would serve Felicity right if the Story Girl never spoke to her again.
Felix tried to mediate between them and faced the typical outcome for peacemakers. The Story Girl dismissed him, saying he was too young to understand, while Felicity remarked that chubby boys should keep to their own business. After that, Felix insisted that it would be fitting if the Story Girl never spoke to Felicity again.
Dan had no patience with either of the girls, especially Felicity.
Dan had no patience with either of the girls, especially Felicity.
“What they both want is a right good spanking,” he said.
“What they both want is a really good spanking,” he said.
If only a spanking would mend the matter it was not likely it would ever be mended. Both Felicity and the Story Girl were rather too old to be spanked, and, if they had not been, none of the grown-ups would have thought it worth while to administer so desperate a remedy for what they considered so insignificant a trouble. With the usual levity of grown-ups, they regarded the coldness between the girls as a subject of mirth and jest, and recked not that it was freezing the genial current of our youthful souls, and blighting hours that should have been fair pages in our book of days.
If only a spanking could fix the situation, it probably wouldn’t get fixed at all. Both Felicity and the Story Girl were a bit too old for that, and even if they weren’t, the adults wouldn’t have thought it necessary to use such a drastic solution for what they considered a minor issue. With their usual lightheartedness, the adults saw the tension between the girls as something to laugh about and joke over, not realizing it was chilling the warmth of our youthful spirits and ruining moments that should have been beautiful chapters in our lives.
The Story Girl finished her wreath and put it on. The buttercups drooped over her high, white brow and played peep with her glowing eyes. A dreamy smile hovered around her poppy-red mouth—a significant smile which, to those of us skilled in its interpretation, betokened the sentence which soon came.
The Story Girl finished her wreath and put it on. The buttercups drooped over her high, white forehead and played peekaboo with her bright eyes. A dreamy smile lingered on her poppy-red lips—a knowing smile that, to those of us who understood it, foreshadowed the words that would follow soon.
“I know a story about a man who always had his own opinion—”
“I know a story about a man who always had his own opinion—”
The Story Girl got no further. We never heard the story of the man who always had his own opinion. Felix came tearing up the lane, with a newspaper in his hand. When a boy as fat as Felix runs at full speed on a broiling August forenoon, he has something to run for—as Felicity remarked.
The Story Girl couldn’t continue. We never heard the story about the man who always had his own opinion. Felix came rushing up the lane, holding a newspaper. When a boy as hefty as Felix runs at full speed on a sizzling August morning, he definitely has a reason to be running—as Felicity pointed out.
“He must have got some bad news at the office,” said Sara Ray.
“He must have received some bad news at work,” said Sara Ray.
“Oh, I hope nothing has happened to father,” I exclaimed, springing anxiously to my feet, a sick, horrible feeling of fear running over me like a cool, rippling wave.
“Oh, I hope nothing has happened to Dad,” I said, jumping up anxiously, a sick, terrible feeling of fear washing over me like a cool, rippling wave.
“It’s just as likely to be good news he is running for as bad,” said the Story Girl, who was no believer in meeting trouble half way.
“It could just as easily be good news that he’s running for as bad,” said the Story Girl, who didn’t believe in facing trouble before it arrived.
“He wouldn’t be running so fast for good news,” said Dan cynically.
“He wouldn’t be sprinting like that for good news,” Dan said with a smirk.
We were not left long in doubt. The orchard gate flew open and Felix was among us. One glimpse of his face told us that he was no bearer of glad tidings. He had been running hard and should have been rubicund. Instead, he was “as pale as are the dead.” I could not have asked him what was the matter had my life depended on it. It was Felicity who demanded impatiently of my shaking, voiceless brother:
We didn’t have to wait long to find out. The orchard gate swung open and Felix was there with us. One look at his face told us he didn’t have good news. He had been running hard and should have been flushed, but instead, he was “as pale as the dead.” I couldn’t have asked him what was wrong even if my life depended on it. It was Felicity who impatiently asked my trembling, silent brother:
“Felix King, what has scared you?”
“Felix King, what has frightened you?”
Felix held out the newspaper—it was the Charlottetown Daily Enterprise.
Felix held out the newspaper—it was the Charlottetown Daily Enterprise.
“It’s there,” he gasped. “Look—read—oh, do you—think it’s—true? The—end of—the world—is coming to-morrow—at two—o’clock—in the afternoon!”
“It’s there,” he gasped. “Look—read—oh, do you—think it’s—true? The—end of—the world—is coming tomorrow—at two—o’clock—in the afternoon!”
Crash! Felicity had dropped the cup of clouded blue, which had passed unscathed through so many changing years, and now at last lay shattered on the stone of the well curb. At any other time we should all have been aghast over such a catastrophe, but it passed unnoticed now. What mattered it that all the cups in the world be broken to-day if the crack o’ doom must sound to-morrow?
Crash! Felicity had dropped the cup of cloudy blue, which had survived so many changing years, and now lay shattered on the edge of the well. At any other time, we would all have been shocked by such a disaster, but it went unnoticed now. What did it matter if all the cups in the world broke today if the sound of doom was coming tomorrow?
“Oh, Sara Stanley, do you believe it? DO you?” gasped Felicity, clutching the Story Girl’s hand. Cecily’s prayer had been answered. Excitement had come with a vengeance, and under its stress Felicity had spoken first. But this, like the breaking of the cup, had no significance for us at the moment.
“Oh, Sara Stanley, can you believe it? Can you?” Felicity exclaimed, gripping the Story Girl’s hand. Cecily’s wish had come true. Excitement hit us hard, and in that moment, Felicity had blurted it out first. But this, much like the shattering of the cup, didn’t mean anything to us right then.
The Story Girl snatched the paper and read the announcement to a group on which sudden, tense silence had fallen. Under a sensational headline, “The Last Trump will sound at Two O’clock To-morrow,” was a paragraph to the effect that the leader of a certain noted sect in the United States had predicted that August twelfth would be the Judgment Day, and that all his numerous followers were preparing for the dread event by prayer, fasting, and the making of appropriate white garments for ascension robes.
The Story Girl grabbed the paper and read the announcement to a group that had suddenly fallen silent. Under a shocking headline, “The Last Trump will sound at Two O’clock Tomorrow,” there was a paragraph saying that the leader of a well-known sect in the United States had predicted that August twelfth would be Judgment Day, and that all his many followers were getting ready for the scary event by praying, fasting, and making suitable white garments for ascension robes.
I laugh at the remembrance now—until I recall the real horror of fear that enwrapped us in that sunny orchard that August morning of long ago; and then I laugh no more. We were only children, be it remembered, with a very firm and simple faith that grown people knew much more than we did, and a rooted conviction that whatever you read in a newspaper must be true. If the Daily Enterprise said that August twelfth was to be the Judgment Day how were you going to get around it?
I laugh at the memory now—until I think about the real horror of the fear that surrounded us in that sunny orchard that August morning so long ago; and then I don’t laugh anymore. We were just kids, remember, with a strong and simple belief that adults knew way more than we did, and a solid conviction that whatever you read in a newspaper must be true. If the Daily Enterprise said that August twelfth was going to be Judgment Day, how could you argue with that?
“Do you believe it, Sara Stanley?” persisted Felicity. “DO you?”
“Can you believe it, Sara Stanley?” Felicity pressed on. “Do you?”
“No—no, I don’t believe a word of it,” said the Story Girl.
“No—no, I don’t believe any of it,” said the Story Girl.
But for once her voice failed to carry conviction—or, rather, it carried conviction of the very opposite kind. It was borne in upon our miserable minds that if the Story Girl did not altogether believe it was true she believed it might be true; and the possibility was almost as dreadful as the certainty.
But this time her voice didn't feel convincing—or, more accurately, it conveyed the exact opposite impression. It struck our miserable minds that if the Story Girl didn't fully believe it was true, she believed it could be true; and that possibility was nearly as terrifying as the certainty.
“It CAN’T be true,” said Sara Ray, seeking refuge, as usual, in tears. “Why, everything looks just the same. Things COULDN’T look the same if the Judgment Day was going to be to-morrow.”
“It CAN’T be true,” said Sara Ray, looking for comfort, as usual, in tears. “Why, everything looks exactly the same. Things COULDN’T look the same if Judgment Day was going to be tomorrow.”
“But that’s just the way it’s to come,” I said uncomfortably. “It tells you in the Bible. It’s to come just like a thief in the night.”
“But that’s just how it’s going to happen,” I said awkwardly. “It says so in the Bible. It’s going to come just like a thief in the night.”
“But it tells you another thing in the Bible, too,” said Cecily eagerly. “It says nobody knows when the Judgment Day is to come—not even the angels in heaven. Now, if the angels in heaven don’t know it, do you suppose the editor of the Enterprise can know it—and him a Grit, too?”
“But it says something else in the Bible, too,” Cecily said eagerly. “It says nobody knows when Judgment Day is going to happen—not even the angels in heaven. Now, if the angels in heaven don’t know, do you really think the editor of the Enterprise can know—and he's a Grit, too?”
“I guess he knows as much about it as a Tory would,” retorted the Story Girl. Uncle Roger was a Liberal and Uncle Alec a Conservative, and the girls held fast to the political traditions of their respective households. “But it isn’t really the Enterprise editor at all who is saying it—it’s a man in the States who claims to be a prophet. If he IS a prophet perhaps he has found out somehow.”
“I suppose he knows as much about it as a Tory would,” replied the Story Girl. Uncle Roger was a Liberal and Uncle Alec was a Conservative, and the girls were loyal to the political beliefs of their families. “But it's not actually the Enterprise editor saying this at all—it’s a guy in the States who says he’s a prophet. If he IS a prophet, maybe he has figured it out somehow.”
“And it’s in the paper, too, and that’s printed as well as the Bible,” said Dan.
“And it's in the newspaper, too, and that’s printed just like the Bible,” said Dan.
“Well, I’m going to depend on the Bible,” said Cecily. “I don’t believe it’s the Judgment Day to-morrow—but I’m scared, for all that,” she added piteously.
“Well, I’m going to rely on the Bible,” said Cecily. “I don’t think it’s Judgment Day tomorrow—but I’m scared, even so,” she added sadly.
That was exactly the position of us all. As in the case of the bell-ringing ghost, we did not believe but we trembled.
That was exactly how we all felt. Just like with the ghost that rang the bell, we didn’t believe it, but we were scared.
“Nobody might have known when the Bible was written,” said Dan, “but maybe somebody knows now. Why, the Bible was written thousands of years ago, and that paper was printed this very morning. There’s been time to find out ever so much more.”
“Nobody might have known when the Bible was written,” said Dan, “but maybe someone knows now. The Bible was written thousands of years ago, and that paper was printed this very morning. We’ve had time to learn so much more.”
“I want to do so many things,” said the Story Girl, plucking off her crown of buttercup gold with a tragic gesture, “but if it’s the Judgment Day to-morrow I won’t have time to do any of them.”
“I want to do so many things,” said the Story Girl, taking off her crown of buttercup gold with a dramatic gesture, “but if it’s Judgment Day tomorrow, I won’t have time to do any of them.”
“It can’t be much worse than dying, I s’pose,” said Felix, grasping at any straw of comfort.
"It can't be much worse than dying, I guess," said Felix, reaching for any hint of comfort.
“I’m awful glad I’ve got into the habit of going to church and Sunday School this summer,” said Peter very soberly. “I wish I’d made up my mind before this whether to be a Presbyterian or a Methodist. Do you s’pose it’s too late now?”
“I’m really glad I got into the habit of going to church and Sunday School this summer,” Peter said very seriously. “I wish I’d decided by now whether to be a Presbyterian or a Methodist. Do you think it’s too late to choose?”
“Oh, that doesn’t matter,” said Cecily earnestly. “If—if you’re a Christian, Peter, that is all that’s necessary.”
“Oh, that doesn’t matter,” said Cecily earnestly. “If—you’re a Christian, Peter, that’s all that’s necessary.”
“But it’s too late for that,” said Peter miserably. “I can’t turn into a Christian between this and two o’clock to-morrow. I’ll just have to be satisfied with making up my mind to be a Presbyterian or a Methodist. I wanted to wait till I got old enough to make out what was the difference between them, but I’ll have to chance it now. I guess I’ll be a Presbyterian, ‘cause I want to be like the rest of you. Yes, I’ll be a Presbyterian.”
“But it’s too late for that,” Peter said sadly. “I can’t become a Christian between now and two o’clock tomorrow. I’ll just have to decide to be a Presbyterian or a Methodist. I wanted to wait until I was old enough to figure out what the difference is between them, but I guess I have to decide now. I think I’ll be a Presbyterian because I want to be like you all. Yeah, I’ll be a Presbyterian.”
“I know a story about Judy Pineau and the word Presbyterian,” said the Story Girl, “but I can’t tell it now. If to-morrow isn’t the Judgment Day I’ll tell it Monday.”
“I know a story about Judy Pineau and the word Presbyterian,” said the Story Girl, “but I can’t share it right now. If tomorrow isn’t Judgment Day, I’ll tell it on Monday.”
“If I had known that to-morrow might be the Judgment Day I wouldn’t have quarrelled with you last Monday, Sara Stanley, or been so horrid and sulky all the week. Indeed I wouldn’t,” said Felicity, with very unusual humility.
“If I had known that tomorrow could be Judgment Day, I wouldn't have fought with you last Monday, Sara Stanley, or been so awful and moody all week. Honestly, I wouldn’t,” said Felicity, with surprising humility.
Ah, Felicity! We were all, in the depths of our pitiful little souls, reviewing the innumerable things we would or would not have done “if we had known.” What a black and endless list they made—those sins of omission and commission that rushed accusingly across our young memories! For us the leaves of the Book of Judgment were already opened; and we stood at the bar of our own consciences, than which for youth or eld, there can be no more dread tribunal. I thought of all the evil deeds of my short life—of pinching Felix to make him cry out at family prayers, of playing truant from Sunday School and going fishing one day, of a certain fib—no, no away from this awful hour with all such euphonious evasions—of a LIE I had once told, of many a selfish and unkind word and thought and action. And to-morrow might be the great and terrible day of the last accounting! Oh, if I had only been a better boy!
Ah, Felicity! We were all, deep down in our sad little souls, going over the countless things we would or wouldn’t have done “if we had known.” What a long and endless list they made—those sins of omission and commission that rushed back to haunt our young memories! For us, the pages of the Book of Judgment were already turned; and we stood before our own consciences, which for both young and old, is the most terrifying court there is. I thought about all the wrong things I had done in my short life—like pinching Felix to make him cry during family prayers, skipping Sunday School to go fishing one day, and the certain fib—no, no, let’s not dwell on this dreadful moment with such pleasant evasions—of a LIE I once told, along with many selfish and unkind words, thoughts, and actions. And tomorrow could be the big and terrifying day of reckoning! Oh, if only I had been a better boy!
“The quarrel was as much my fault as yours, Felicity,” said the Story Girl, putting her arm around Felicity. “We can’t undo it now. But if to-morrow isn’t the Judgment Day we must be careful never to quarrel again. Oh, I wish father was here.”
“The argument was just as much my fault as yours, Felicity,” said the Story Girl, wrapping her arm around Felicity. “We can’t change what’s happened now. But if tomorrow isn’t the end of the world, we have to make sure we never fight like that again. Oh, I wish Dad was here.”
“He will be,” said Cecily. “If it’s the Judgment Day for Prince Edward Island it will be for Europe, too.”
“He will be,” Cecily said. “If it’s Judgment Day for Prince Edward Island, it will be for Europe too.”
“I wish we could just KNOW whether what the paper says is true or not,” said Felix desperately. “It seems to me I could brace up if I just KNEW.”
“I wish we could just KNOW whether what the article says is true or not,” said Felix desperately. “It feels like I could handle it better if I just KNEW.”
But to whom could we appeal? Uncle Alec was away and would not be back until late that night. Neither Aunt Janet nor Uncle Roger were people to whom we cared to apply in such a crisis. We were afraid of the Judgment Day; but we were almost equally afraid of being laughed at. How about Aunt Olivia?
But who could we turn to? Uncle Alec was away and wouldn't be back until late that night. We didn't want to ask Aunt Janet or Uncle Roger in such a crisis. We were scared of Judgment Day, but we were almost equally scared of being laughed at. What about Aunt Olivia?
“No, Aunt Olivia has gone to bed with a sick headache and mustn’t be disturbed,” said the Story Girl. “She said I must get dinner ready, because there was plenty of cold meat, and nothing to do but boil the potatoes and peas, and set the table. I don’t know how I can put my thoughts into it when the Judgment Day may be to-morrow. Besides, what is the good of asking the grown-ups? They don’t know anything more about this than we do.”
“No, Aunt Olivia has gone to bed with a bad headache and shouldn't be disturbed,” said the Story Girl. “She told me to get dinner ready because there was plenty of cold meat, and all I have to do is boil the potatoes and peas and set the table. I don't know how I can focus on this when Judgment Day might be tomorrow. Besides, what's the point of asking the adults? They don't know any more about this than we do.”
“But if they’d just SAY they didn’t believe it, it would be a sort of comfort,” said Cecily.
“But if they’d just say they didn’t believe it, that would be kind of comforting,” said Cecily.
“I suppose the minister would know, but he’s away on his vacation” said Felicity. “Anyhow, I’ll go and ask mother what she thinks of it.”
“I guess the minister would know, but he’s out on vacation,” said Felicity. “Anyway, I’ll go ask my mom what she thinks about it.”
Felicity picked up the Enterprise and betook herself to the house. We awaited her return in dire suspense.
Felicity grabbed the Enterprise and headed to the house. We anxiously awaited her return.
“Well, what does she say?” asked Cecily tremulously.
“Well, what does she say?” Cecily asked nervously.
“She said, ‘Run away and don’t bother me. I haven’t any time for your nonsense.’” responded Felicity in an injured tone. “And I said, ‘But, ma, the paper SAYS to-morrow is the Judgment Day,’ and ma just said ‘Judgment Fiddlesticks!’”
“She said, ‘Run off and leave me alone. I don’t have time for your nonsense.’” Felicity replied, sounding hurt. “And I said, ‘But, Mom, the paper says tomorrow is Judgment Day,’ and Mom just said, ‘Judgment, whatever!’”
“Well, that’s kind of comforting,” said Peter. “She can’t put any faith in it, or she’d be more worked up.”
“Well, that’s kind of reassuring,” Peter said. “She can’t really believe in it, or she’d be more upset.”
“If it only wasn’t PRINTED!” said Dan gloomily.
“If only it wasn’t PRINTED!” Dan said gloomily.
“Let’s all go over and ask Uncle Roger,” said Felix desperately.
“Let’s all go over and ask Uncle Roger,” Felix said urgently.
That we should make Uncle Roger a court of last resort indicated all too clearly the state of our minds. But we went. Uncle Roger was in his barn-yard, hitching his black mare into the buggy. His copy of the Enterprise was sticking out of his pocket. He looked, as we saw with sinking hearts, unusually grave and preoccupied. There was not a glimmer of a smile about his face.
That we decided to make Uncle Roger our final stop showed how clearly confused we were. But we went anyway. Uncle Roger was in his barnyard, harnessing his black mare to the buggy. A copy of the Enterprise was sticking out of his pocket. He looked, as we noticed with sinking hearts, unusually serious and lost in thought. There wasn’t even a hint of a smile on his face.
“You ask him,” said Felicity, nudging the Story Girl.
“You ask him,” Felicity said, nudging the Story Girl.
“Uncle Roger,” said the Story Girl, the golden notes of her voice threaded with fear and appeal, “the Enterprise says that to-morrow is the Judgment Day? IS it? Do YOU think it is?”
“Uncle Roger,” said the Story Girl, her voice a mix of fear and pleading, “the Enterprise says that tomorrow is Judgment Day? Is it? Do you think it is?”
“I’m afraid so,” said Uncle Roger gravely. “The Enterprise is always very careful to print only reliable news.”
“I’m afraid so,” Uncle Roger said seriously. “The Enterprise always makes sure to print only trustworthy news.”
“But mother doesn’t believe it,” cried Felicity.
“But Mom doesn’t believe it,” cried Felicity.
Uncle Roger shook his head.
Uncle Roger shook his head.
“That is just the trouble,” he said. “People won’t believe it till it’s too late. I’m going straight to Markdale to pay a man there some money I owe him, and after dinner I’m going to Summerside to buy me a new suit. My old one is too shabby for the Judgment Day.”
"That's exactly the problem," he said. "People won't believe it until it's too late. I'm heading straight to Markdale to pay a guy there some money I owe him, and after dinner, I'm going to Summerside to get myself a new suit. My old one is too shabby for Judgment Day."
He got into his buggy and drove away, leaving eight distracted mortals behind him.
He hopped into his buggy and drove off, leaving eight confused people behind him.
“Well, I suppose that settles it,” said Peter, in despairing tone.
"Well, I guess that wraps it up," Peter said in a defeated tone.
“Is there anything we can do to PREPARE?” asked Cecily.
“Is there anything we can do to get ready?” asked Cecily.
“I wish I had a white dress like you girls,” sobbed Sara Ray. “But I haven’t, and it’s too late to get one. Oh, I wish I had minded what ma said better. I wouldn’t have disobeyed her so often if I’d thought the Judgment Day was so near. When I go home I’m going to tell her about going to the magic lantern show.”
“I wish I had a white dress like you girls,” cried Sara Ray. “But I don’t, and it’s too late to get one. Oh, I wish I had listened to what Mom said better. I wouldn’t have disobeyed her so much if I’d thought Judgment Day was so close. When I go home, I’m going to tell her about going to the magic lantern show.”
“I’m not sure that Uncle Roger meant what he said,” remarked the Story Girl. “I couldn’t get a look into his eyes. If he was trying to hoax us there would have been a twinkle in them. He can never help that. You know he would think it a great joke to frighten us like this. It’s really dreadful to have no grown-ups you can depend on.”
“I’m not sure Uncle Roger meant what he said,” the Story Girl said. “I couldn’t see his eyes. If he was trying to trick us, there would have been a sparkle in them. He just can’t help that. You know he would find it hilarious to scare us like this. It’s really awful not to have any adults you can rely on.”
“We could depend on father if he was here,” said Dan stoutly. “HE’D tell us the truth.”
“We could count on Dad if he were here,” Dan said firmly. “He’d tell us the truth.”
“He would tell us what he THOUGHT was true, Dan, but he couldn’t KNOW. He’s not such a well-educated man as the editor of the Enterprise. No, there’s nothing to do but wait and see.”
“He would tell us what he THOUGHT was true, Dan, but he couldn’t KNOW. He’s not as well-educated as the editor of the Enterprise. No, there’s nothing to do but wait and see.”
“Let us go into the house and read just what the Bible does say about it,” suggested Cecily.
“Let’s go inside and see what the Bible actually says about it,” suggested Cecily.
We crept in carefully, lest we disturb Aunt Olivia, and Cecily found and read the significant portion of Holy Writ. There was little comfort for us in that vivid and terrible picture.
We quietly slipped in, so we wouldn’t wake Aunt Olivia, and Cecily located and read the important section of the Bible. There wasn’t much solace for us in that vivid and frightening image.
“Well,” said the Story Girl finally. “I must go and get the potatoes ready. I suppose they must be boiled even if it is the Judgment Day to-morrow. But I don’t believe it is.”
“Well,” said the Story Girl finally. “I have to go prepare the potatoes. I guess they need to be boiled even if tomorrow is Judgment Day. But I really don’t believe it is.”
“And I’ve got to go and stump elderberries,” said Peter. “I don’t see how I can do it—go away back there alone. I’ll feel scared to death the whole time.”
“And I have to go pick elderberries,” said Peter. “I don’t know how I can do it—going all the way back there alone. I’ll be terrified the whole time.”
“Tell Uncle Roger that, and say if to-morrow is the end of the world that there is no good in stumping any more fields,” I suggested.
“Tell Uncle Roger that, and say if tomorrow is the end of the world, then there’s no point in plowing any more fields,” I suggested.
“Yes, and if he lets you off then we’ll know he was in earnest,” chimed in Cecily. “But if he still says you must go that’ll be a sign he doesn’t believe it.”
“Yes, and if he lets you off then we’ll know he was serious,” chimed in Cecily. “But if he still says you have to go, that’ll be a sign he doesn’t believe it.”
Leaving the Story Girl and Peter to peel their potatoes, the rest of us went home, where Aunt Janet, who had gone to the well and found the fragments of the old blue cup, gave poor Felicity a bitter scolding about it. But Felicity bore it very patiently—nay, more, she seemed to delight in it.
Leaving the Story Girl and Peter to peel their potatoes, the rest of us went home, where Aunt Janet, who had gone to the well and found the pieces of the old blue cup, gave poor Felicity a harsh scolding about it. But Felicity took it very calmly—actually, she seemed to enjoy it.
“Ma can’t believe to-morrow is the last day, or she wouldn’t scold like that,” she told us; and this comforted us until after dinner, when the Story Girl and Peter came over and told us that Uncle Roger had really gone to Summerside. Then we plunged down into fear and wretchedness again.
“Mom can’t believe tomorrow is the last day, or she wouldn’t be scolding like that,” she told us; and this comforted us until after dinner, when the Story Girl and Peter came over and told us that Uncle Roger had really gone to Summerside. Then we fell back into fear and misery again.
“But he said I must go and stump elderberries just the same” said Peter. “He said it might NOT be the Judgment Day to-morrow, though he believed it was, and it would keep me out of mischief. But I just can’t stand it back there alone. Some of you fellows must come with me. I don’t want you to work, but just for company.”
“But he said I still have to go and pick elderberries anyway,” Peter said. “He mentioned it might NOT be Judgment Day tomorrow, even though he thought it was, and it would keep me out of trouble. But I just can’t deal with being back there alone. Some of you guys need to come with me. I don’t want you to work, just to keep me company.”
It was finally decided that Dan and Felix should go. I wanted to go also, but the girls protested.
It was finally decided that Dan and Felix should go. I wanted to go too, but the girls objected.
“YOU must stay and keep us cheered up,” implored Felicity. “I just don’t know how I’m ever going to put in the afternoon. I promised Kitty Marr that I’d go down and spend it with her, but I can’t now. And I can’t knit any at my lace. I’d just keep thinking, ‘What is the use? Perhaps it’ll all be burned up to-morrow.’”
“Please stay and help keep our spirits up,” Felicity begged. “I really don’t know how I’m going to get through the afternoon. I promised Kitty Marr I’d go down and spend it with her, but now I can’t. And I can’t knit at my lace either. I’d just keep thinking, ‘What’s the point? Maybe it will all be gone by tomorrow.’”
So I stayed with the girls, and a miserable afternoon we had of it. The Story Girl again and again declared that she “didn’t believe it,” but when we asked her to tell a story, she evaded it with a flimsy excuse. Cecily pestered Aunt Janet’s life out, asking repeatedly, “Ma, will you be washing Monday?” “Ma, will you be going to prayer meeting Tuesday night?” “Ma, will you be preserving raspberries next week?” and various similar questions. It was a huge comfort to her that Aunt Janet always said, “Yes,” or “Of course,” as if there could be no question about it.
So I stayed with the girls, and we had a really dull afternoon. The Story Girl kept saying she “didn’t believe it,” but whenever we asked her to tell a story, she dodged it with a weak excuse. Cecily bugged Aunt Janet non-stop, asking things like, “Mom, will you be washing clothes on Monday?” “Mom, will you be going to prayer meeting on Tuesday night?” “Mom, will you be making raspberry preserves next week?” and other similar questions. It really reassured her that Aunt Janet always replied, “Yes,” or “Of course,” as if there was no doubt about it.
Sara Ray cried until I wondered how one small head could contain all the tears she shed. But I do not believe she was half as much frightened as disappointed that she had no white dress. In mid-afternoon Cecily came downstairs with her forget-me-not jug in her hand—a dainty bit of china, wreathed with dark blue forget-me-nots, which Cecily prized highly, and in which she always kept her toothbrush.
Sara Ray cried until I thought her little head couldn’t possibly hold all the tears she was shedding. But I don't think she was as scared as she was disappointed about not having a white dress. In the early afternoon, Cecily came downstairs with her forget-me-not jug in hand—a delicate piece of china, decorated with dark blue forget-me-nots that Cecily treasured, and where she always kept her toothbrush.
“Sara, I am going to give you this jug,” she said solemnly.
“Sara, I’m going to give you this jug,” she said seriously.
Now, Sara had always coveted this particular jug. She stopped crying long enough to clutch it delightedly.
Now, Sara had always wanted this specific jug. She paused her crying long enough to hold it joyfully.
“Oh, Cecily, thank you. But are you sure you won’t want it back if to-morrow isn’t the Judgment Day?”
“Oh, Cecily, thank you. But are you sure you won’t want it back if tomorrow isn’t Judgment Day?”
“No, it’s yours for good,” said Cecily, with the high, remote air of one to whom forget-me-not jugs and all such pomps and vanities of the world were as a tale that is told.
“No, it’s yours for good,” Cecily said, with the aloof tone of someone to whom forget-me-not jugs and all those worldly trinkets and vanities felt like nothing more than a story being told.
“Are you going to give any one your cherry vase?” asked Felicity, trying to speak indifferently. Felicity had never admired the forget-me-not jug, but she had always hankered after the cherry vase—an affair of white glass, with a cluster of red glass cherries and golden-green glass leaves on its side, which Aunt Olivia had given Cecily one Christmas.
“Are you going to give anyone your cherry vase?” Felicity asked, trying to sound casual. Felicity had never really liked the forget-me-not jug, but she had always wanted the cherry vase—an elegant piece of white glass adorned with a cluster of red glass cherries and golden-green glass leaves on its side, which Aunt Olivia had given to Cecily one Christmas.
“No, I’m not,” answered Cecily, with a change of tone.
“No, I’m not,” Cecily replied, her tone shifting.
“Oh, well, I don’t care,” said Felicity quickly. “Only, if to-morrow is the last day, the cherry vase won’t be much use to you.”
“Oh, well, I don’t care,” said Felicity quickly. “But if tomorrow is the last day, the cherry vase won’t be much use to you.”
“I guess it will be as much use to me as to any one else,” said Cecily indignantly. She had sacrificed her dear forget-me-not jug to satisfy some pang of conscience, or propitiate some threatening fate, but surrender her precious cherry vase she could not and would not. Felicity needn’t be giving any hints!
“I suppose it will be just as useful to me as to anyone else,” Cecily said angrily. She had given up her beloved forget-me-not jug to ease some guilt or appease a looming fate, but she could not and would not part with her cherished cherry vase. Felicity didn’t need to drop any hints!
With the gathering shades of night our plight became pitiful. In the daylight, surrounded by homely, familiar sights and sounds, it was not so difficult to fortify our souls with a cheering incredulity. But now, in this time of shadows, dread belief clutched us and wrung us with terror. If there had been one wise older friend to tell us, in serious fashion, that we need not be afraid, that the Enterprise paragraph was naught save the idle report of a deluded fanatic, it would have been well for us. But there was not. Our grown-ups, instead, considered our terror an exquisite jest. At that very moment, Aunt Olivia, who had recovered from her headache, and Aunt Janet were laughing in the kitchen over the state the children were in because they were afraid the end of the world was close at hand. Aunt Janet’s throaty gurgle and Aunt Olivia’s trilling mirth floated out through the open window.
As night began to fall, our situation became sad. During the day, surrounded by familiar sights and sounds, it wasn't so hard to keep our spirits up with a sense of disbelief. But now, in this time of shadows, fear gripped us and filled us with terror. If only there had been a wise older friend to seriously tell us that we didn't need to be scared, that the Enterprise article was just the ramblings of a misguided fanatic, it would have been a relief. But there wasn't. Instead, our adults thought our fear was hilarious. At that moment, Aunt Olivia, who had finally gotten over her headache, and Aunt Janet were laughing in the kitchen at how scared we were that the end of the world was near. Aunt Janet’s deep laugh and Aunt Olivia’s light giggles drifted out through the open window.
“Perhaps they’ll laugh on the other side of their faces to-morrow,” said Dan, with gloomy satisfaction.
“Maybe they’ll be laughing on the other side of their faces tomorrow,” said Dan, with dark satisfaction.
We were sitting on the cellar hatch, watching what might be our last sunset o’er the dark hills of time. Peter was with us. It was his last Sunday to go home, but he had elected to remain.
We were sitting on the cellar hatch, watching what could be our last sunset over the dark hills of time. Peter was with us. It was his last Sunday before going home, but he had chosen to stay.
“If to-morrow is the Judgment Day I want to be with you fellows,” he said.
“If tomorrow is Judgment Day, I want to be with you guys,” he said.
Sara Ray had also yearned to stay, but could not because her mother had told her she must be home before dark.
Sara Ray had also wanted to stay, but she couldn't because her mom had told her to be home before dark.
“Never mind, Sara,” comforted Cecily. “It’s not to be till two o’clock to-morrow, so you’ll have plenty of time to get up here before anything happens.”
“Don’t worry, Sara,” Cecily said reassuringly. “It’s not happening until two o’clock tomorrow, so you’ll have plenty of time to get up here before anything takes place.”
“But there might be a mistake,” sobbed Sara. “It might be two o’clock to-night instead of to-morrow.”
“But there might be a mistake,” Sara sobbed. “It could be two o’clock tonight instead of tomorrow.”
It might, indeed. This was a new horror, which had not occurred to us.
It really might. This was a new nightmare that we hadn't thought of.
“I’m sure I won’t sleep a wink to-night,” said Felix.
“I’m sure I won’t sleep at all tonight,” said Felix.
“The paper SAYS two o’clock to-morrow,” said Dan. “You needn’t worry, Sara.”
“The paper says two o’clock tomorrow,” Dan said. “You don’t need to worry, Sara.”
But Sara departed, weeping. She did not, however, forget to carry the forget-me-not jug with her. All things considered, her departure was a relief. Such a constantly tearful damsel was not a pleasant companion. Cecily and Felicity and the Story Girl did not cry. They were made of finer, firmer stuff. Dry-eyed, with such courage as they might, they faced whatever might be in store for them.
But Sara left, crying. However, she didn’t forget to take the forget-me-not jug with her. All in all, her leaving was a relief. A constantly tearful girl wasn't a pleasant companion. Cecily, Felicity, and the Story Girl didn’t cry. They were made of stronger, tougher stuff. Dry-eyed, with whatever courage they had, they faced whatever was coming their way.
“I wonder where we’ll all be this time to-morrow night,” said Felix mournfully, as we watched the sunset between the dark fir boughs. It was an ominous sunset. The sun dropped down amid dark, livid clouds, that turned sullen shades of purple and fiery red behind him.
“I wonder where we’ll be tomorrow night,” Felix said sadly as we watched the sunset between the dark fir branches. It was a foreboding sunset. The sun sank down behind dark, gray clouds that shifted to gloomy shades of purple and bright red.
“I hope we’ll be all together, wherever we are,” said Cecily gently. “Nothing can be so very bad then.”
“I hope we’ll all be together, no matter where we are,” Cecily said softly. “Nothing can be that bad then.”
“I’m going to read the Bible all to-morrow forenoon,” said Peter.
“I’m going to read the Bible all tomorrow morning,” said Peter.
When Aunt Olivia came out to go home the Story Girl asked her permission to stay all night with Felicity and Cecily. Aunt Olivia assented lightly, swinging her hat on her arm and including us all in a friendly smile. She looked very pretty, with her big blue eyes and warm-hued golden hair. We loved Aunt Olivia; but just now we resented her having laughed at us with Aunt Janet, and we refused to smile back.
When Aunt Olivia came out to head home, the Story Girl asked if she could stay the night with Felicity and Cecily. Aunt Olivia agreed with a lighthearted nod, swinging her hat on her arm and giving us all a friendly smile. She looked really pretty, with her big blue eyes and warm, golden hair. We loved Aunt Olivia, but right now we were annoyed that she had laughed at us with Aunt Janet, so we wouldn’t smile back.
“What a sulky, sulky lot of little people,” said Aunt Olivia, going away across the yard, holding her pretty dress up from the dewy grass.
“What a moody bunch of little people,” said Aunt Olivia, walking away across the yard, keeping her pretty dress lifted above the dewy grass.
Peter resolved to stay all night with us, too, not troubling himself about anybody’s permission. When we went to bed it was settling down for a stormy night, and the rain was streaming wetly on the roof, as if the world, like Sara Ray, were weeping because its end was so near. Nobody forgot or hurried over his prayers that night. We would dearly have loved to leave the candle burning, but Aunt Janet’s decree regarding this was as inexorable as any of Mede and Persia. Out the candle must go; and we lay there, quaking, with the wild rain streaming down on the roof above us, and the voices of the storm wailing through the writhing spruce trees.
Peter decided to stay with us all night without worrying about anyone's permission. When we went to bed, the night was gearing up for a storm, and the rain was pouring down on the roof, as if the world, like Sara Ray, was crying because its end was so close. Nobody rushed through their prayers that night. We would have loved to keep the candle burning, but Aunt Janet’s rule about it was as strict as any law from ancient times. The candle had to go out; so we lay there, shivering, with the wild rain pounding on the roof above us and the storm’s voices howling through the bending spruce trees.
CHAPTER XX. THE JUDGMENT SUNDAY
Sunday morning broke, dull and gray. The rain had ceased, but the clouds hung dark and brooding above a world which, in its windless calm, following the spent storm-throe, seemed to us to be waiting “till judgment spoke the doom of fate.” We were all up early. None of us, it appeared, had slept well, and some of us not at all. The Story Girl had been among the latter, and she looked very pale and wan, with black shadows under her deep-set eyes. Peter, however, had slept soundly enough after twelve o’clock.
Sunday morning started off dull and gray. The rain had stopped, but the clouds hung dark and heavy over a world that, in its stillness after the storm, seemed to be waiting "until judgment announced the fate." We were all up early. It seemed none of us had slept well, and some of us not at all. The Story Girl was among those who hadn’t slept, and she looked very pale and sickly, with dark shadows under her deep-set eyes. Peter, on the other hand, had slept soundly after midnight.
“When you’ve been stumping out elderberries all the afternoon it’ll take more than the Judgment Day to keep you awake all night,” he said. “But when I woke up this morning it was just awful. I’d forgot it for a moment, and then it all came back with a rush, and I was worse scared than before.”
“When you’ve been picking elderberries all afternoon, it’ll take more than Judgment Day to keep you awake all night,” he said. “But when I woke up this morning, it was just terrible. I had forgotten about it for a moment, and then it all came back to me suddenly, and I was more scared than before.”
Cecily was pale but brave. For the first time in years she had not put her hair up in curlers on Saturday night. It was brushed and braided with Puritan simplicity.
Cecily was pale but courageous. For the first time in years, she hadn’t rolled her hair in curlers on Saturday night. It was simply brushed and braided.
“If it’s the Judgment Day I don’t care whether my hair is curly or not,” she said.
“If it’s Judgment Day, I don’t care if my hair is curly or not,” she said.
“Well,” said Aunt Janet, when we all descended to the kitchen, “this is the first time you young ones have ever all got up without being called, and that’s a fact.”
“Well,” said Aunt Janet when we all came down to the kitchen, “this is the first time you kids have ever gotten up without anyone calling you, and that’s the truth.”
At breakfast our appetites were poor. How could the grown-ups eat as they did? After breakfast and the necessary chores there was the forenoon to be lived through. Peter, true to his word, got out his Bible and began to read from the first chapter in Genesis.
At breakfast, we didn't have much of an appetite. How could the adults eat like that? After breakfast and doing the required chores, we had to get through the morning. Peter, keeping his promise, took out his Bible and started reading from the first chapter of Genesis.
“I won’t have time to read it all through, I s’pose,” he said, “but I’ll get along as far as I can.”
“I probably won’t have time to read it all, but I’ll get through as much as I can.”
There was no preaching in Carlisle that day, and Sunday School was not till the evening. Cecily got out her Lesson Slip and studied the lesson conscientiously. The rest of us did not see how she could do it. We could not, that was very certain.
There was no preaching in Carlisle that day, and Sunday School wasn't until the evening. Cecily pulled out her Lesson Slip and studied the lesson seriously. The rest of us couldn't understand how she managed to do it. We definitely couldn't.
“If it isn’t the Judgment Day, I want to have the lesson learned,” she said, “and if it is I’ll feel I’ve done what was right. But I never found it so hard to remember the Golden Text before.”
“If it’s not Judgment Day, I want to learn the lesson,” she said, “and if it is, I’ll feel like I did what was right. But I’ve never found it so hard to remember the Golden Text before.”
The long dragging hours were hard to endure. We roamed restlessly about, and went to and fro—all save Peter, who still steadily read away at his Bible. He was through Genesis by eleven and beginning on Exodus.
The long, tedious hours were tough to stand. We wandered around nervously and moved back and forth—everyone except Peter, who kept reading his Bible steadily. He finished Genesis by eleven and was starting on Exodus.
“There’s a good deal of it I don’t understand,” he said, “but I read every word, and that’s the main thing. That story about Joseph and his brother was so int’resting I almost forgot about the Judgment Day.”
“There’s a lot of it I don’t get,” he said, “but I read every word, and that’s what matters. That story about Joseph and his brother was so interesting I almost forgot about Judgment Day.”
But the long drawn out dread was beginning to get on Dan’s nerves.
But the prolonged anxiety was starting to get on Dan's nerves.
“If it is the Judgment Day,” he growled, as we went in to dinner, “I wish it’d hurry up and have it over.”
“If this is Judgment Day,” he muttered as we sat down for dinner, “I wish it would just get on with it and be done.”
“Oh, Dan!” cried Felicity and Cecily together, in a chorus of horror. But the Story Girl looked as if she rather sympathized with Dan.
“Oh, Dan!” Felicity and Cecily exclaimed together, horrified. But the Story Girl seemed to actually sympathize with Dan.
If we had eaten little at breakfast we could eat still less at dinner. After dinner the clouds rolled away, and the sun came joyously and gloriously out. This, we thought, was a good omen. Felicity opined that it wouldn’t have cleared up if it was the Judgment Day. Nevertheless, we dressed ourselves carefully, and the girls put on their white dresses.
If we had eaten little for breakfast, we could eat even less for dinner. After dinner, the clouds cleared away, and the sun came out joyfully and beautifully. We thought this was a good sign. Felicity said it wouldn’t have cleared up if it was Judgment Day. Still, we dressed carefully, and the girls wore their white dresses.
Sara Ray came up, still crying, of course. She increased our uneasiness by saying that her mother believed the Enterprise paragraph, and was afraid that the end of the world was really at hand.
Sara Ray came up, still crying, of course. She made us even more uneasy by saying that her mom believed the Enterprise article and was scared that the end of the world was really coming.
“That’s why she let me come up,” she sobbed. “If she hadn’t been afraid I don’t believe she would have let me come up. But I’d have died if I couldn’t have come. And she wasn’t a bit cross when I told her I had gone to the magic lantern show. That’s an awful bad sign. I hadn’t a white dress, but I put on my white muslin apron with the frills.”
"That’s why she let me come up," she cried. "If she hadn’t been scared, I don’t think she would have let me come up. But I would have died if I couldn’t have come. And she wasn’t at all upset when I told her I went to the magic lantern show. That’s a really bad sign. I didn’t have a white dress, but I wore my white muslin apron with the frills."
“That seems kind of queer,” said Felicity doubtfully. “You wouldn’t put on an apron to go to church, and so it doesn’t seem as if it was proper to put it on for Judgment Day either.”
“That seems kind of strange,” said Felicity doubtfully. “You wouldn’t wear an apron to church, so it doesn’t seem right to wear one for Judgment Day either.”
“Well, it’s the best I could do,” said Sara disconsolately. “I wanted to have something white on. It’s just like a dress only it hasn’t sleeves.”
“Well, it’s the best I could do,” Sara said sadly. “I wanted to wear something white. It’s kind of like a dress, just without sleeves.”
“Let’s go into the orchard and wait,” said the Story Girl. “It’s one o’clock now, so in another hour we’ll know the worst. We’ll leave the front door open, and we’ll hear the big clock when it strikes two.”
“Let’s head into the orchard and wait,” said the Story Girl. “It’s one o’clock now, so in another hour we’ll know what’s going on. We’ll leave the front door open, and we’ll hear the big clock when it strikes two.”
No better plan being suggested, we betook ourselves to the orchard, and sat on the boughs of Uncle Alec’s tree because the grass was wet. The world was beautiful and peaceful and green. Overhead was a dazzling blue sky, spotted with heaps of white cloud.
No better plan was suggested, so we headed to the orchard and sat on the branches of Uncle Alec’s tree because the grass was damp. The world was beautiful, peaceful, and green. Above us was a bright blue sky, dotted with fluffy white clouds.
“Pshaw, I don’t believe there’s any fear of it being the last day,” said Dan, beginning a whistle out of sheer bravado.
“Come on, I don’t think there’s any reason to fear it being the last day,” said Dan, starting to whistle just for the sake of confidence.
“Well, don’t whistle on Sunday anyhow,” said Felicity severely.
“Well, don’t whistle on Sunday, anyway,” Felicity said sternly.
“I don’t see a thing about Methodists or Presbyterians, as far as I’ve gone, and I’m most through Exodus,” said Peter suddenly. “When does it begin to tell about them?”
“I don’t see anything about Methodists or Presbyterians, from what I’ve read so far, and I’m almost done with Exodus,” Peter said abruptly. “When does it start talking about them?”
“There’s nothing about Methodists or Presbyterians in the Bible,” said Felicity scornfully.
"There's nothing in the Bible about Methodists or Presbyterians," Felicity said with disdain.
Peter looked amazed.
Peter looked in awe.
“Well, how did they happen then?” he asked. “When did they begin to be?”
“Well, how did they happen then?” he asked. “When did they start to exist?”
“I’ve often thought it such a strange thing that there isn’t a word about either of them in the Bible,” said Cecily. “Especially when it mentions Baptists—or at least one Baptist.”
“I’ve always found it weird that there’s no mention of either of them in the Bible,” said Cecily. “Especially since it talks about Baptists—or at least one Baptist.”
“Well, anyhow,” said Peter, “even if it isn’t the Judgment Day I’m going to keep on reading the Bible until I’ve got clean through. I never thought it was such an int’resting book.”
“Well, anyway,” said Peter, “even if it isn’t Judgment Day I’m going to keep reading the Bible until I’ve finished it. I never thought it was such an interesting book.”
“It sounds simply dreadful to hear you call the Bible an interesting book,” said Felicity, with a shudder at the sacrilege. “Why, you might be talking about ANY common book.”
“It sounds absolutely awful to hear you refer to the Bible as an interesting book,” said Felicity, shuddering at the sacrilege. “Seriously, you might as well be talking about any ordinary book.”
“I didn’t mean any harm,” said Peter, crestfallen.
“I didn’t mean any harm,” Peter said, feeling down.
“The Bible IS an interesting book,” said the Story Girl, coming to Peter’s rescue. “And there are magnificent stories in it—yes, Felicity, MAGNIFICENT. If the world doesn’t come to an end I’ll tell you the story of Ruth next Sunday—or look here! I’ll tell it anyhow. That’s a promise. Wherever we are next Sunday I’ll tell you about Ruth.”
“The Bible is an interesting book,” said the Story Girl, coming to Peter’s rescue. “And there are amazing stories in it—yes, Felicity, AMAZING. If the world doesn’t end, I’ll tell you the story of Ruth next Sunday—or wait! I’ll tell it anyway. That’s a promise. Wherever we are next Sunday, I’ll tell you about Ruth.”
“Why, you wouldn’t tell stories in heaven,” said Cecily, in a very timid voice.
“Why, you wouldn’t tell stories in heaven,” Cecily said in a very shy voice.
“Why not?” said the Story Girl, with a flash of her eyes. “Indeed I shall. I’ll tell stories as long as I’ve a tongue to talk with, or any one to listen.”
“Why not?” said the Story Girl, her eyes sparkling. “Of course I will. I’ll tell stories as long as I can talk or as long as there’s someone to listen.”
Ay, doubtless. That dauntless spirit would soar triumphantly above the wreck of matter and the crash of worlds, taking with it all its own wild sweetness and daring. Even the young-eyed cherubim, choiring on meadows of asphodel, might cease their harping for a time to listen to a tale of the vanished earth, told by that golden tongue. Some vague thought of this was in our minds as we looked at her; and somehow it comforted us. Not even the Judgment was so greatly to be feared if after it we were the SAME, our own precious little identities unchanged.
Yeah, definitely. That fearless spirit would rise triumphantly above the wreckage of matter and the destruction of worlds, taking with it all its own wild sweetness and boldness. Even the young-eyed cherubs, singing in the meadows of asphodel, might pause their playing for a moment to listen to a story of the vanished earth, told by that golden voice. Some vague thought of this was in our minds as we looked at her; and somehow it reassured us. Not even Judgment Day would be so terrifying if afterward we were the SAME, our own precious little identities unchanged.
“It must be getting handy two,” said Cecily. “It seems as if we’d been waiting here for ever so much longer than an hour.”
“It must be getting close to two,” said Cecily. “It feels like we’ve been waiting here for way longer than an hour.”
Conversation languished. We watched and waited nervously. The moments dragged by, each seeming an hour. Would two o’clock never come and end the suspense? We all became very tense. Even Peter had to stop reading. Any unaccustomed sound or sight in the world about us struck on our taut senses like the trump of doom. A cloud passed over the sun and as the sudden shadow swept across the orchard we turned pale and trembled. A wagon rumbling over a plank bridge in the hollow made Sara Ray start up with a shriek. The slamming of a barn door over at Uncle Roger’s caused the cold perspiration to break out on our faces.
Conversation dwindled. We watched and waited anxiously. The moments dragged on, each feeling like an hour. Would two o’clock ever arrive to end the suspense? We all became very tense. Even Peter had to put down his book. Any unfamiliar sound or sight around us hit our frayed nerves like a harbinger of doom. A cloud passed over the sun, and as the sudden shadow swept across the orchard, we went pale and shook. A wagon rumbling over a plank bridge in the hollow made Sara Ray jump up with a scream. The slamming of a barn door at Uncle Roger’s made cold sweat break out on our faces.
“I don’t believe it’s the Judgment Day,” said Felix, “and I never have believed it. But oh, I wish that clock would strike two.”
“I don’t think it’s Judgment Day,” said Felix, “and I never have. But oh, I wish that clock would strike two.”
“Can’t you tell us a story to pass the time?” I entreated the Story Girl.
“Can’t you tell us a story to pass the time?” I begged the Story Girl.
She shook her head.
She shook her head.
“No, it would be no use to try. But if this isn’t the Judgment Day I’ll have a great one to tell of us being so scared.”
“No, it wouldn’t help to try. But if this isn’t Judgment Day, I’ll have an amazing story to tell about how scared we were.”
Pat presently came galloping up the orchard, carrying in his mouth a big field mouse, which, sitting down before us, he proceeded to devour, body and bones, afterwards licking his chops with great satisfaction.
Pat came running up the orchard, holding a large field mouse in his mouth. He sat down in front of us and started to eat it, bones and all, then licked his lips with obvious satisfaction.
“It can’t be the Judgment Day,” said Sara Ray, brightening up. “Paddy would never be eating mice if it was.”
“It can’t be Judgment Day,” said Sara Ray, her spirits lifting. “Paddy wouldn’t be eating mice if it were.”
“If that clock doesn’t soon strike two I shall go out of my seven senses,” declared Cecily with unusual vehemence.
“If that clock doesn’t strike two soon, I’m going to lose my mind,” Cecily declared with surprising intensity.
“Time always seems long when you’re waiting,” said the Story Girl. “But it does seem as if we had been here more than an hour.”
“Time always feels long when you're waiting,” said the Story Girl. “But it does seem like we’ve been here for over an hour.”
“Maybe the clock struck and we didn’t hear it,” suggested Dan. “Somebody’d better go and see.”
“Maybe the clock went off and we didn’t hear it,” Dan suggested. “Someone should go check.”
“I’ll go,” said Cecily. “I suppose, even if anything happens, I’ll have time to get back to you.”
"I'll go," Cecily said. "I guess even if something happens, I'll have time to get back to you."
We watched her white-clad figure pass through the gate and enter the front door. A few minutes passed—or a few years—we could not have told which. Then Cecily came running at full speed back to us. But when she reached us she trembled so much that at first she could not speak.
We watched her in her white outfit go through the gate and into the front door. A few minutes went by—or maybe a few years—we couldn't say for sure. Then Cecily came sprinting back to us. But when she got to us, she was shaking so much that at first, she couldn't speak.
“What is it? Is it past two?” implored the Story Girl.
“What’s going on? Is it after two?” asked the Story Girl.
“It’s—it’s four,” said Cecily with a gasp. “The old clock isn’t going. Mother forgot to wind it up last night and it stopped. But it’s four by the kitchen clock—so it isn’t the Judgment Day—and tea is ready—and mother says to come in.”
“It’s—it’s four,” Cecily gasped. “The old clock isn’t working. Mom forgot to wind it up last night, and it stopped. But it’s four by the kitchen clock—so it isn’t Judgment Day—and tea is ready—and Mom says to come in.”
We looked at each other, realizing what our dread had been, now that it was lifted. It was not the Judgment Day. The world and life were still before us, with all their potent lure of years unknown.
We looked at each other, understanding what our fear had been, now that it was gone. It wasn’t the end of the world. The world and life were still ahead of us, with all their enticing possibilities of the unknown future.
“I’ll never believe anything I read in the papers again,” said Dan, rushing to the opposite extreme.
“I’ll never believe anything I read in the news again,” said Dan, rushing to the opposite extreme.
“I told you the Bible was more to be depended on than the newspapers,” said Cecily triumphantly.
“I told you the Bible is more reliable than the newspapers,” said Cecily triumphantly.
Sara Ray and Peter and the Story Girl went home, and we went in to tea with royal appetites. Afterwards, as we dressed for Sunday School upstairs, our spirits carried us away to such an extent that Aunt Janet had to come twice to the foot of the stairs and inquire severely, “Children, have you forgotten what day this is?”
Sara Ray, Peter, and the Story Girl went home, and we went in for tea with big appetites. Afterward, as we got ready for Sunday School upstairs, we got so caught up in the moment that Aunt Janet had to come to the bottom of the stairs twice and ask sternly, “Kids, have you forgotten what day it is?”
“Isn’t it nice that we’re going to live a spell longer in this nice world?” said Felix, as we walked down the hill.
“Isn’t it great that we’re going to live a little longer in this nice world?” said Felix, as we walked down the hill.
“Yes, and Felicity and the Story Girl are speaking again,” said Cecily happily.
“Yes, and Felicity and the Story Girl are talking again,” Cecily said happily.
“And Felicity DID speak first,” I said.
“And Felicity DID speak first,” I said.
“Yes, but it took the Judgment Day to make her. I wish,” added Cecily with a sigh, “that I hadn’t been in quite such a hurry giving away my forget-me-not jug.”
“Yes, but it took Judgment Day to make her. I wish,” Cecily added with a sigh, “that I hadn’t been in such a hurry to give away my forget-me-not jug.”
“And I wish I hadn’t been in such a hurry deciding I’d be a Presbyterian,” said Peter.
“And I wish I hadn’t rushed into deciding to be a Presbyterian,” said Peter.
“Well, it’s not too late for that,” said Dan. “You can change your mind now.”
“Well, it’s not too late for that,” Dan said. “You can change your mind now.”
“No, sir,” said Peter with a flash of spirit, “I ain’t one of the kind that says they’ll be something just because they’re scared, and when the scare is over go back on it. I said I’d be Presbyterian and I mean to stick to it.”
“No, sir,” Peter said with a flash of spirit, “I’m not the type to claim I'll be something just because I'm scared, and once the fear passes, go back on it. I said I’d be Presbyterian, and I intend to stick with that.”
“You said you knew a story that had something to do with Presbyterians,” I said to the Story Girl. “Tell us it now.”
“You said you knew a story that had something to do with Presbyterians,” I said to the Story Girl. “Tell us now.”
“Oh, no, it isn’t the right kind of story to tell on Sunday,” she replied. “But I’ll tell it to-morrow morning.”
“Oh, no, it’s not the right kind of story to tell on Sunday,” she said. “But I’ll tell it tomorrow morning.”
Accordingly, we heard it the next morning in the orchard.
Accordingly, we heard it the next morning in the orchard.
“Long ago, when Judy Pineau was young,” said the Story Girl, “she was hired with Mrs. Elder Frewen—the first Mrs. Elder Frewen. Mrs. Frewen had been a school-teacher, and she was very particular as to how people talked, and the grammar they used. And she didn’t like anything but refined words. One very hot day she heard Judy Pineau say she was ‘all in a sweat.’ Mrs. Frewen was greatly shocked, and said, ‘Judy, you shouldn’t say that. It’s horses that sweat. You should say you are in a perspiration.’ Well, Judy promised she’d remember, because she liked Mrs. Frewen and was anxious to please her. Not long afterwards Judy was scrubbing the kitchen floor one morning, and when Mrs. Frewen came in Judy looked up and said, quite proud over using the right word, ‘Oh, Mees Frewen, ain’t it awful hot? I declare I’m all in a Presbyterian.’”
“Long ago, when Judy Pineau was young,” said the Story Girl, “she worked for Mrs. Elder Frewen—the first Mrs. Elder Frewen. Mrs. Frewen had been a school teacher and was very particular about how people spoke and the grammar they used. She only liked refined language. One scorching day, she heard Judy Pineau say she was ‘all in a sweat.’ Mrs. Frewen was very shocked and said, ‘Judy, you shouldn’t say that. Horses are the ones that sweat. You should say you are in a perspiration.’ Well, Judy promised she’d remember because she liked Mrs. Frewen and wanted to please her. Not long after, Judy was scrubbing the kitchen floor one morning, and when Mrs. Frewen walked in, Judy looked up and said, quite proudly using the right word, ‘Oh, Mrs. Frewen, isn’t it awful hot? I declare I’m all in a Presbyterian.’”
CHAPTER XXI. DREAMERS OF DREAMS
August went out and September came in. Harvest was ended; and though summer was not yet gone, her face was turned westering. The asters lettered her retreating footsteps in a purple script, and over the hills and valleys hung a faint blue smoke, as if Nature were worshipping at her woodland altar. The apples began to burn red on the bending boughs; crickets sang day and night; squirrels chattered secrets of Polichinelle in the spruces; the sunshine was as thick and yellow as molten gold; school opened, and we small denizens of the hill farms lived happy days of harmless work and necessary play, closing in nights of peaceful, undisturbed slumber under a roof watched over by autumnal stars.
August ended and September began. Harvest was finished, and although summer wasn’t quite over, it was turning towards the west. The asters marked her fading footsteps in a purple script, and a faint blue smoke hung over the hills and valleys, as if Nature were honoring her at a woodland altar. Apples began to ripen red on the heavy branches; crickets chirped day and night; squirrels chattered their secrets in the spruces; the sunshine was thick and yellow like molten gold; school started, and we small residents of the hill farms enjoyed happy days filled with harmless work and essential play, ending our nights in peaceful, undisturbed sleep under a roof watched over by autumn stars.
At least, our slumbers were peaceful and undisturbed until our orgy of dreaming began.
At least, our sleep was calm and uninterrupted until our wild dreams started.
“I would really like to know what especial kind of deviltry you young fry are up to this time,” said Uncle Roger one evening, as he passed through the orchard with his gun on his shoulder, bound for the swamp.
“I’d really like to know what kind of trouble you kids are getting into this time,” Uncle Roger said one evening, as he walked through the orchard with his gun slung over his shoulder, heading for the swamp.
We were sitting in a circle before the Pulpit Stone, each writing diligently in an exercise book, and eating the Rev. Mr. Scott’s plums, which always reached their prime of juicy, golden-green flesh and bloomy blue skin in September. The Rev. Mr. Scott was dead and gone, but those plums certainly kept his memory green, as his forgotten sermons could never have done.
We were sitting in a circle in front of the Pulpit Stone, each of us focused on writing in a notebook and enjoying Rev. Mr. Scott’s plums, which always reached their peak of juicy, golden-green flesh and powdery blue skin in September. Rev. Mr. Scott was long gone, but those plums definitely kept his memory alive in a way that his forgotten sermons never could.
“Oh,” said Felicity in a shocked tone, when Uncle Roger had passed by, “Uncle Roger SWORE.”
“Oh,” said Felicity in a shocked tone, when Uncle Roger had passed by, “Uncle Roger CURSED.”
“Oh, no, he didn’t,” said the Story Girl quickly. “‘Deviltry’ isn’t swearing at all. It only means extra bad mischief.”
“Oh, no, he didn’t,” said the Story Girl quickly. “‘Deviltry’ isn’t swearing at all. It just means really bad mischief.”
“Well, it’s not a very nice word, anyhow,” said Felicity.
“Well, it’s not a very nice word, anyway,” said Felicity.
“No, it isn’t,” agreed the Story Girl with a regretful sigh. “It’s very expressive, but it isn’t nice. That is the way with so many words. They’re expressive, but they’re not nice, and so a girl can’t use them.”
“No, it isn’t,” the Story Girl said with a regretful sigh. “It’s very expressive, but it isn’t nice. That’s the case with so many words. They’re expressive, but they’re not nice, so a girl can’t use them.”
The Story Girl sighed again. She loved expressive words, and treasured them as some girls might have treasured jewels. To her, they were as lustrous pearls, threaded on the crimson cord of a vivid fancy. When she met with a new one she uttered it over and over to herself in solitude, weighing it, caressing it, infusing it with the radiance of her voice, making it her own in all its possibilities for ever.
The Story Girl sighed again. She adored expressive words and cherished them like some girls might cherish jewels. To her, they were as shiny as pearls, strung together on the crimson thread of a vibrant imagination. Whenever she came across a new word, she repeated it to herself in solitude, analyzing it, savoring it, filling it with the glow of her voice, claiming it as her own with all its endless possibilities.
“Well, anyhow, it isn’t a suitable word in this case,” insisted Felicity. “We are not up to any dev—any extra bad mischief. Writing down one’s dreams isn’t mischief at all.”
“Well, anyway, it’s not the right word for this situation,” Felicity insisted. “We’re not involved in any—any really bad trouble. Writing down your dreams isn’t trouble at all.”
Certainly it wasn’t. Surely not even the straitest sect of the grown-ups could call it so. If writing down your dreams, with agonizing care as to composition and spelling—for who knew that the eyes of generations unborn might not read the record?—were not a harmless amusement, could anything be called so? I trow not.
Certainly it wasn’t. Surely not even the strictest group of adults could say that. If writing down your dreams, with painstaking attention to composition and spelling—since who knew if future generations might read the record?—wasn’t a harmless pastime, then what could be considered one? I don’t think so.
We had been at it for a fortnight, and during that time we only lived to have dreams and write them down. The Story Girl had originated the idea one evening in the rustling, rain-wet ways of the spruce wood, where we were picking gum after a day of showers. When we had picked enough, we sat down on the moss-grown stones at the end of a long arcade, where it opened out on the harvest-golden valley below us, our jaws exercising themselves vigorously on the spoil of our climbings. We were never allowed to chew gum in school or in company, but in wood and field, orchard and hayloft, such rules were in abeyance.
We had been at it for two weeks, and during that time, our only focus was to dream and write those dreams down. The Story Girl came up with the idea one evening in the rustling, rain-soaked paths of the spruce woods, where we were collecting gum after a day of rain. Once we had gathered enough, we sat on the mossy stones at the end of a long pathway, where it opened up to the harvest-golden valley below us, chewing away at our prize from the climb. We weren’t allowed to chew gum at school or around others, but in the woods, fields, orchards, and haylofts, those rules didn’t apply.
“My Aunt Jane used to say it wasn’t polite to chew gum anywhere,” said Peter rather ruefully.
“My Aunt Jane used to say it wasn’t polite to chew gum anywhere,” Peter said with a hint of regret.
“I don’t suppose your Aunt Jane knew all the rules of etiquette,” said Felicity, designing to crush Peter with a big word, borrowed from the Family Guide. But Peter was not to be so crushed. He had in him a certain toughness of fibre, that would have been proof against a whole dictionary.
“I don’t think your Aunt Jane knew all the rules of etiquette,” said Felicity, trying to impress Peter with a fancy word, borrowed from the Family Guide. But Peter wasn't going to be intimidated. He had a certain resilience that could withstand an entire dictionary.
“She did, too,” he retorted. “My Aunt Jane was a real lady, even if she was only a Craig. She knew all those rules and she kept them when there was nobody round to see her, just the same as when any one was. And she was smart. If father had had half her git-up-and-git I wouldn’t be a hired boy to-day.”
“She did, too,” he shot back. “My Aunt Jane was a true lady, even if she was just a Craig. She knew all those rules and followed them even when there was no one around to see, just like when anyone was. And she was sharp. If my dad had half her motivation, I wouldn't be a hired hand today.”
“Have you any idea where your father is?” asked Dan.
“Do you have any idea where your dad is?” Dan asked.
“No,” said Peter indifferently. “The last we heard of him he was in the Maine lumber woods. But that was three years ago. I don’t know where he is now, and,” added Peter deliberately, taking his gum from his mouth to make his statement more impressive, “I don’t care.”
“No,” Peter said casually. “Last we heard, he was in the Maine lumber woods. But that was three years ago. I have no idea where he is now, and,” Peter added slowly, taking his gum out of his mouth to make his point more impactful, “I don’t care.”
“Oh, Peter, that sounds dreadful,” said Cecily. “Your own father!”
“Oh, Peter, that sounds awful,” Cecily said. “Your own dad!”
“Well,” said Peter defiantly, “if your own father had run away when you was a baby, and left your mother to earn her living by washing and working out, I guess you wouldn’t care much about him either.”
“Well,” Peter said defiantly, “if your dad had bailed when you were a baby, leaving your mom to make ends meet by washing and working hard, I bet you wouldn’t care about him much either.”
“Perhaps your father may come home some of these days with a huge fortune,” suggested the Story Girl.
“Maybe your dad will come home one of these days with a huge fortune,” suggested the Story Girl.
“Perhaps pigs may whistle, but they’ve poor mouths for it,” was all the answer Peter deigned to this charming suggestion.
“Maybe pigs can whistle, but they’re not great at it,” was all Peter replied to this charming suggestion.
“There goes Mr. Campbell down the road,” said Dan. “That’s his new mare. Isn’t she a dandy? She’s got a skin like black satin. He calls her Betty Sherman.”
“There goes Mr. Campbell down the road,” said Dan. “That’s his new mare. Isn’t she stunning? She has a coat like black satin. He calls her Betty Sherman.”
“I don’t think it’s very nice to call a horse after your own grandmother,” said Felicity.
“I don’t think it’s very nice to name a horse after your own grandmother,” said Felicity.
“Betty Sherman would have thought it a compliment,” said the Story Girl.
“Betty Sherman would have taken that as a compliment,” said the Story Girl.
“Maybe she would. She couldn’t have been very nice herself, or she would never have gone and asked a man to marry her,” said Felicity.
“Maybe she would. She couldn’t have been very nice herself, or she would have never asked a man to marry her,” said Felicity.
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“Goodness me, it was dreadful! Would YOU do such a thing yourself?”
“Wow, that was awful! Would YOU ever do something like that?”
“Well, I don’t know,” said the Story Girl, her eyes gleaming with impish laughter. “If I wanted him DREADFULLY, and HE wouldn’t do the asking, perhaps I would.”
“Well, I don’t know,” said the Story Girl, her eyes shining with mischievous laughter. “If I really wanted him, and he wouldn’t ask, maybe I would.”
“I’d rather die an old maid forty times over,” exclaimed Felicity.
"I'd rather be an old maid forty times than deal with that," Felicity exclaimed.
“Nobody as pretty as you will ever be an old maid, Felicity,” said Peter, who never put too fine an edge on his compliments.
“Nobody as gorgeous as you will ever be an old maid, Felicity,” said Peter, who never sugarcoated his compliments.
Felicity tossed her golden tressed head and tried to look angry, but made a dismal failure of it.
Felicity tossed her golden hair and tried to look angry, but completely failed.
“It wouldn’t be ladylike to ask any one to marry you, you know,” argued Cecily.
“It wouldn’t be polite to ask someone to marry you, you know,” Cecily argued.
“I don’t suppose the Family Guide would think so,” agreed the Story Girl lazily, with some sarcasm in her voice. The Story Girl never held the Family Guide in such reverence as did Felicity and Cecily. They pored over the “etiquette column” every week, and could have told you on demand, just exactly what kind of gloves should be worn at a wedding, what you should say when introducing or being introduced, and how you ought to look when your best young man came to see you.
“I don’t think the Family Guide would agree,” the Story Girl said lazily, with a hint of sarcasm in her voice. The Story Girl never regarded the Family Guide with the same high esteem as Felicity and Cecily did. They eagerly read the “etiquette column” every week and could tell you exactly what kind of gloves to wear at a wedding, what to say when introducing or being introduced, and how you should look when your best young man came to visit you.
“They say Mrs. Richard Cook asked HER husband to marry her,” said Dan.
“They say Mrs. Richard Cook proposed to her husband,” said Dan.
“Uncle Roger says she didn’t exactly ask him, but she helped the lame dog over the stile so slick that Richard was engaged to her before he knew what had happened to him,” said the Story Girl. “I know a story about Mrs. Richard Cook’s grandmother. She was one of those women who are always saying ‘I told you so—‘”
“Uncle Roger says she didn’t really ask him, but she helped the lame dog over the stile so smoothly that Richard was engaged to her before he even realized what had happened,” said the Story Girl. “I know a story about Mrs. Richard Cook’s grandmother. She was one of those women who are always saying ‘I told you so—‘”
“Take notice, Felicity,” said Dan aside.
“Hey, Felicity,” Dan said softly.
“—And she was very stubborn. Soon after she was married she and her husband quarrelled about an apple tree they had planted in their orchard. The label was lost. He said it was a Fameuse and she declared it was a Yellow Transparent. They fought over it till the neighbours came out to listen. Finally he got so angry that he told her to shut up. They didn’t have any Family Guide in those days, so he didn’t know it wasn’t polite to say shut up to your wife. I suppose she thought she would teach him manners, for would you believe it? That woman did shut up, and never spoke one single word to her husband for five years. And then, in five years’ time, the tree bore apples, and they WERE Yellow Transparents. And then she spoke at last. She said, ‘I told you so.’”
“—And she was really stubborn. Soon after they got married, she and her husband argued about an apple tree they had planted in their orchard. The label was gone. He said it was a Fameuse, and she insisted it was a Yellow Transparent. They fought about it until the neighbors came out to listen. Finally, he got so mad that he told her to be quiet. They didn’t have any Family Guide back then, so he didn’t know it was rude to say that to his wife. I guess she thought she would teach him a lesson, because believe it or not, that woman went silent and didn’t say a word to her husband for five years. Then, after five years, the tree produced apples, and they WERE Yellow Transparents. And finally, she spoke. She said, ‘I told you so.’”
“And did she talk to him after that as usual?” asked Sara Ray.
“And did she talk to him after that like she usually does?” asked Sara Ray.
“Oh, yes, she was just the same as she used to be,” said the Story Girl wearily. “But that doesn’t belong to the story. It stops when she spoke at last. You’re never satisfied to leave a story where it should stop, Sara Ray.”
“Oh, yes, she was exactly the same as before,” said the Story Girl wearily. “But that doesn’t belong to the story. It ends when she finally spoke. You’re never satisfied to let a story end where it should, Sara Ray.”
“Well, I always like to know what happens afterwards,” said Sara Ray.
“Well, I always want to know what happens next,” Sara Ray said.
“Uncle Roger says he wouldn’t want a wife he could never quarrel with,” remarked Dan. “He says it would be too tame a life for him.”
“Uncle Roger says he wouldn’t want a wife he could never argue with,” remarked Dan. “He says it would be too boring a life for him.”
“I wonder if Uncle Roger will always stay a bachelor,” said Cecily.
“I wonder if Uncle Roger will always be single,” said Cecily.
“He seems real happy,” observed Peter.
“He looks really happy,” noticed Peter.
“Ma says that it’s all right as long as he is a bachelor because he won’t take any one,” said Felicity, “but if he wakes up some day and finds he is an old bachelor because he can’t get any one it’ll have a very different flavour.”
“Mom says it’s fine as long as he’s a bachelor because he’s not committing to anyone,” said Felicity, “but if he wakes up one day and realizes he’s an old bachelor because he can’t find anyone, it’ll feel very different.”
“If your Aunt Olivia was to up and get married what would your Uncle Roger do for a housekeeper?” asked Peter.
“If Aunt Olivia got married, what would Uncle Roger do for a housekeeper?” asked Peter.
“Oh, but Aunt Olivia will never be married now,” said Felicity. “Why, she’ll be twenty-nine next January.”
“Oh, but Aunt Olivia will never get married now,” said Felicity. “I mean, she’ll be twenty-nine next January.”
“Well, o’ course, that’s pretty old,” admitted Peter, “but she might find some one who wouldn’t mind that, seeing she’s so pretty.”
“Well, of course, that’s pretty old,” admitted Peter, “but she might find someone who wouldn’t mind that, since she’s so pretty.”
“It would be awful splendid and exciting to have a wedding in the family, wouldn’t it?” said Cecily. “I’ve never seen any one married, and I’d just love to. I’ve been to four funerals, but not to one single wedding.”
“It would be really wonderful and thrilling to have a wedding in the family, wouldn’t it?” said Cecily. “I’ve never seen anyone get married, and I’d really love to. I’ve been to four funerals, but not a single wedding.”
“I’ve never even got to a funeral,” said Sara Ray gloomily.
“I’ve never even been to a funeral,” Sara Ray said sadly.
“There’s the wedding veil of the proud princess,” said Cecily, pointing to a long drift of filmy vapour in the southwestern sky.
“There’s the wedding veil of the proud princess,” said Cecily, pointing to a long trail of delicate mist in the southwestern sky.
“And look at that sweet pink cloud below it,” added Felicity.
“And check out that cute pink cloud underneath it,” added Felicity.
“Maybe that little pink cloud is a dream, getting all ready to float down into somebody’s sleep,” suggested the Story Girl.
“Maybe that little pink cloud is a dream, getting ready to float down into someone’s sleep,” suggested the Story Girl.
“I had a perfectly awful dream last night,” said Cecily, with a shudder of remembrance. “I dreamed I was on a desert island inhabited by tigers and natives with two heads.”
“I had a completely terrible dream last night,” Cecily said, shuddering at the memory. “I dreamed I was on a deserted island filled with tigers and two-headed natives.”
“Oh!” the Story Girl looked at Cecily half reproachfully. “Why couldn’t you tell it better than that? If I had such a dream I could tell it so that everybody else would feel as if they had dreamed it, too.”
“Oh!” the Story Girl glanced at Cecily with a hint of reproach. “Why couldn’t you tell it better than that? If I had a dream like that, I could share it in a way that would make everyone else feel like they had experienced it, too.”
“Well, I’m not you,” countered Cecily, “and I wouldn’t want to frighten any one as I was frightened. It was an awful dream—but it was kind of interesting, too.”
“Well, I’m not you,” replied Cecily, “and I wouldn’t want to scare anyone like I was scared. It was a terrible dream—but it was kind of intriguing, too.”
“I’ve had some real int’resting dreams,” said Peter, “but I can’t remember them long. I wish I could.”
“I’ve had some really interesting dreams,” Peter said, “but I can’t remember them for long. I wish I could.”
“Why don’t you write them down?” suggested the Story Girl. “Oh—” she turned upon us a face illuminated with a sudden inspiration. “I’ve an idea. Let us each get an exercise book and write down all our dreams, just as we dream them. We’ll see who’ll have the most interesting collection. And we’ll have them to read and laugh over when we’re old and gray.”
“Why don’t you write them down?” suggested the Story Girl. “Oh—” she turned to us with a face lit up by a sudden idea. “I’ve got an idea. Let’s each get a notebook and write down all our dreams, exactly how we dream them. We’ll see who has the most interesting collection. And we’ll have them to read and laugh about when we’re old and gray.”
Instantly we all saw ourselves and each other by inner vision, old and gray—all but the Story Girl. We could not picture her as old. Always, as long as she lived, so it seemed to us, must she have sleek brown curls, a voice like the sound of a harpstring in the wind, and eyes that were stars of eternal youth.
Instantly, we all saw ourselves and each other in our minds, old and gray—all except the Story Girl. We just couldn't imagine her as old. It seemed to us that as long as she lived, she would always have sleek brown curls, a voice like a harp string in the wind, and eyes that were stars of eternal youth.
CHAPTER XXII. THE DREAM BOOKS
The next day the Story Girl coaxed Uncle Roger to take her to Markdale, and there she bought our dream books. They were ten cents apiece, with ruled pages and mottled green covers. My own lies open beside me as I write, its yellowed pages inscribed with the visions that haunted my childish slumbers on those nights of long ago.
The next day, the Story Girl convinced Uncle Roger to take her to Markdale, and there she bought our dream books. They cost ten cents each and had lined pages and mottled green covers. My own book lies open next to me as I write, its yellowed pages filled with the dreams that haunted my childhood nights long ago.
On the cover is pasted a lady’s visiting card, on which is written, “The Dream Book of Beverley King.” Cecily had a packet of visiting cards which she was hoarding against the day when she would be grown up and could put the calling etiquette of the Family Guide into practice; but she generously gave us all one apiece for the covers of our dream books.
On the cover is a lady's business card, which says, "The Dream Book of Beverley King." Cecily had a stash of business cards that she was saving for the day when she'd be grown up and could use the calling etiquette from the Family Guide; but she kindly gave each of us one for the covers of our dream books.
As I turn the pages and glance over the (——) records, each one beginning, “Last night I dreamed,” the past comes very vividly back to me. I see that bowery orchard, shining in memory with a soft glow of beauty—“the light that never was on land or sea,”—where we sat on those September evenings and wrote down our dreams, when the cares of the day were over and there was nothing to interfere with the pleasing throes of composition. Peter—Dan—Felix—Cecily—Felicity—Sara Ray—the Story Girl—they are all around me once more, in the sweet-scented, fading grasses, each with open dream books and pencil in hand, now writing busily, now staring fixedly into space in search of some elusive word or phrase which might best describe the indescribable. I hear their laughing voices, I see their bright, unclouded eyes. In this little, old book, filled with cramped, boyish writing, there is a spell of white magic that sets the years at naught. Beverley King is a boy once more, writing down his dreams in the old King orchard on the homestead hill, blown over by musky winds.
As I flip through the (——) records, each starting with “Last night I dreamed,” the past comes rushing back to me. I can see that orchard, glowing with a soft beauty in my memory—“the light that never was on land or sea”—where we spent those September evenings writing down our dreams, free from the worries of the day and fully immersed in the joy of creating. Peter—Dan—Felix—Cecily—Felicity—Sara Ray—the Story Girl—they're all with me again, in the sweet-scented, fading grass, each of us with open dream journals and pencils in hand, some writing away and others staring off into space, searching for that elusive word or phrase that could capture the indescribable. I can hear their laughter, see their bright, clear eyes. In this little, old book filled with messy, boyish handwriting, there's a magical charm that makes the years disappear. Beverley King is a boy again, jotting down his dreams in the old King orchard on the homestead hill, carried along by musky winds.
Opposite to him sits the Story Girl, with her scarlet rosetted head, her beautiful bare feet crossed before her, one slender hand propping her high, white brow, on either side of which fall her glossy curls.
Opposite him sits the Story Girl, with her red ribbon-adorned head, her beautiful bare feet crossed in front of her, one slender hand supporting her high, pale brow, with glossy curls falling on either side.
There, to the right, is sweet Cecily of the dear, brown eyes, with a little bloated dictionary beside her—for you dream of so many things you can’t spell, or be expected to spell, when you are only eleven. Next to her sits Felicity, beautiful, and conscious that she is beautiful, with hair of spun sunshine, and sea-blue eyes, and all the roses of that vanished summer abloom in her cheeks.
There, to the right, is sweet Cecily with her lovely brown eyes, sitting next to a slightly worn dictionary—because you dream of so many things you can't spell, or aren't expected to spell, when you're only eleven. Next to her is Felicity, beautiful and fully aware of her beauty, with hair like spun sunshine and bright blue eyes, her cheeks flushed with all the roses of that long-gone summer.
Peter is beside her, of course, sprawled flat on his stomach among the grasses, one hand clutching his black curls, with his dream book on a small, round stone before him—for only so can Peter compose at all, and even then he finds it hard work. He can handle a hoe more deftly than a pencil, and his spelling, even with all his frequent appeals to Cecily, is a fearful and wonderful thing. As for punctuation, he never attempts it, beyond an occasion period, jotted down whenever he happens to think of it, whether in the right place or not. The Story Girl goes over his dreams after he has written them out, and puts in the commas and semicolons, and straightens out the sentences.
Peter is lying next to her, sprawled flat on his stomach in the grass, one hand holding onto his messy black curls, with his dream book placed on a small round stone in front of him—this is the only way Peter can write at all, and even then it's tough for him. He’s much better with a hoe than a pencil, and his spelling, even with all the times he asks Cecily for help, is a bizarre mix of good and bad. As for punctuation, he barely tries, putting down a period now and then when he remembers, regardless of whether it’s in the right spot or not. The Story Girl reviews his dreams after he writes them and adds the commas and semicolons to tidy up the sentences.
Felix sits on the right of the Story Girl, fat and stodgy, grimly in earnest even over dreams. He writes with his knees stuck up to form a writing-desk, and he always frowns fiercely the whole time.
Felix sits to the right of the Story Girl, overweight and serious, even when dreaming. He writes with his knees propped up like a desk, and he constantly wears a fierce frown.
Dan, like Peter, writes lying down flat, but with his back towards us; and he has a dismal habit of groaning aloud, writhing his whole body, and digging his toes into the grass, when he cannot turn a sentence to suit him.
Dan, just like Peter, writes while lying flat on his back, facing away from us; and he has a gloomy habit of groaning loudly, twisting his entire body, and digging his toes into the grass when he can't get a sentence to work for him.
Sara Ray is at his left. There is seldom anything to be said of Sara except to tell where she is. Like Tennyson’s Maud, in one respect at least, Sara is splendidly null.
Sara Ray is on his left. There's rarely anything to say about Sara except to point out where she is. Like Tennyson’s Maud, in at least one way, Sara is impressively unremarkable.
Well, there we sit and write in our dream books, and Uncle Roger passes by and accuses us of being up to dev—to very bad mischief.
Well, there we sit, writing in our dream books, and Uncle Roger walks by and accuses us of being up to no good.
Each of us was very anxious to possess the most exciting record; but we were an honourable little crew, and I do not think anything was ever written down in those dream books which had not really been dreamed. We had expected that the Story Girl would eclipse us all in the matter of dreams; but, at least in the beginning, her dreams were no more remarkable than those of the rest of us. In dreamland we were all equal. Cecily, indeed, seemed to have the most decided talent for dramatic dreams. That meekest and mildest of girls was in the habit of dreaming truly terrible things. Almost every night battle, murder, or sudden death played some part in her visions. On the other hand, Dan, who was a somewhat truculent fellow, addicted to the perusal of lurid dime novels which he borrowed from the other boys in school, dreamed dreams of such a peaceful and pastoral character that he was quite disgusted with the resulting tame pages of his dream book.
Each of us was really eager to have the most exciting record, but we were a decent little group, and I don’t think anything was ever written down in those dream books that hadn’t actually been dreamed. We thought the Story Girl would outshine all of us when it came to dreams; however, at least in the beginning, her dreams were no more extraordinary than those of the rest of us. In dreamland, we were all on equal footing. Cecily, in fact, seemed to have the most obvious talent for dramatic dreams. That shy and gentle girl often dreamed truly horrifying things. Almost every night, battles, murders, or sudden deaths featured in her visions. On the other hand, Dan, who was somewhat gruff and liked reading those flashy dime novels he borrowed from the other boys at school, dreamed of such peaceful and pastoral scenes that he felt quite frustrated with the bland pages of his dream book.
But if the Story Girl could not dream anything more wonderful than the rest of us, she scored when it came to the telling. To hear her tell a dream was as good—or as bad—as dreaming it yourself.
But if the Story Girl couldn't dream anything more amazing than the rest of us, she definitely excelled at telling them. Listening to her describe a dream was just as good—or just as bad—as experiencing it yourself.
As far as writing them down was concerned, I believe that I, Beverley King, carried off the palm. I was considered to possess a pretty knack of composition. But the Story Girl went me one better even there, because, having inherited something of her father’s talent for drawing, she illustrated her dreams with sketches that certainly caught the spirit of them, whatever might be said of their technical excellence. She had an especial knack for drawing monstrosities; and I vividly recall the picture of an enormous and hideous lizard, looking like a reptile of the pterodactyl period, which she had dreamed of seeing crawl across the roof of the house. On another occasion she had a frightful dream—at least, it seemed frightful while she told us and described the dreadful feeling it had given her—of being chased around the parlour by the ottoman, which made faces at her. She drew a picture of the grimacing ottoman on the margin of her dream book which so scared Sara Ray when she beheld it that she cried all the way home, and insisted on sleeping that night with Judy Pineau lest the furniture take to pursuing her also.
When it came to writing things down, I believed I, Beverley King, was the best at it. People thought I had a real talent for composition. But the Story Girl outdid me there, too. She inherited some of her father’s drawing skills and illustrated her dreams with sketches that really captured their spirit, even if they lacked technical perfection. She had a special talent for drawing strange creatures, and I vividly remember a terrifying picture of a huge, ugly lizard that looked like it came from the time of the pterodactyls, which she dreamed about seeing crawl across our roof. Another time, she had a scary dream—at least it felt scary when she told us about it and described the awful feeling it gave her—of being chased around the parlor by the ottoman, which made faces at her. She drew a picture of that grimacing ottoman on the margin of her dream book, which scared Sara Ray so much that she cried all the way home and insisted on sleeping that night with Judy Pineau, afraid that the furniture might come after her too.
Sara Ray’s own dreams never amounted to much. She was always in trouble of some sort—couldn’t get her hair braided, or her shoes on the right feet. Consequently, her dream book was very monotonous. The only thing worth mentioning in the way of dreams that Sara Ray ever achieved was when she dreamed that she went up in a balloon and fell out.
Sara Ray's dreams never really went anywhere. She was always getting into some kind of trouble—couldn't get her hair done or her shoes on the right feet. Because of that, her dream journal was pretty boring. The only noteworthy dream she ever had was when she dreamed she went up in a balloon and fell out.
“I expected to come down with an awful thud,” she said shuddering, “but I lit as light as a feather and woke right up.”
“I thought I would crash down hard,” she said, shivering, “but I landed as lightly as a feather and woke up immediately.”
“If you hadn’t woke up you’d have died,” said Peter with a dark significance. “If you dream of falling and DON’T wake you DO land with a thud and it kills you. That’s what happens to people who die in their sleep.”
“If you hadn’t woken up, you would have died,” Peter said with a serious tone. “If you dream about falling and DON’T wake up, you do land with a crash, and it kills you. That’s what happens to people who die in their sleep.”
“How do you know?” asked Dan skeptically. “Nobody who died in his sleep could ever tell it.”
“How do you know?” Dan asked skeptically. “No one who dies in their sleep can ever tell us.”
“My Aunt Jane told me so,” said Peter.
“My Aunt Jane told me that,” said Peter.
“I suppose that settles it,” said Felicity disagreeably.
“I guess that settles it,” Felicity said unhappily.
“You always say something nasty when I mention my Aunt Jane,” said Peter reproachfully.
"You always say something rude when I bring up my Aunt Jane," Peter said, looking disappointed.
“What did I say that was nasty?” cried Felicity. “I didn’t say a single thing.”
“What did I say that was mean?” cried Felicity. “I didn’t say anything.”
“Well, it sounded nasty,” said Peter, who knew that it is the tone that makes the music.
“Well, that sounded awful,” said Peter, who knew that it’s the tone that makes the music.
“What did your Aunt Jane look like?” asked Cecily sympathetically. “Was she pretty?”
“What did your Aunt Jane look like?” Cecily asked with sympathy. “Was she pretty?”
“No,” conceded Peter reluctantly, “she wasn’t pretty—but she looked like the woman in that picture the Story Girl’s father sent her last week—the one with the shiny ring round her head and the baby in her lap. I’ve seen Aunt Jane look at me just like that woman looks at her baby. Ma never looks so. Poor ma is too busy washing. I wish I could dream of my Aunt Jane. I never do.”
“No,” Peter admitted with hesitation, “she wasn’t pretty—but she looked like the woman in that picture the Story Girl’s dad sent her last week—the one with the shiny halo around her head and the baby in her lap. I’ve seen Aunt Jane look at me just like that woman looks at her baby. Mom never looks like that. Poor Mom is too busy doing laundry. I wish I could dream about Aunt Jane. I never do.”
“‘Dream of the dead, you’ll hear of the living,’” quoted Felix oracularly.
“‘Dream of the dead, and you’ll hear about the living,’” quoted Felix prophetically.
“I dreamed last night that I threw a lighted match into that keg of gunpowder in Mr. Cook’s store at Markdale,” said Peter. “It blew up—and everything blew up—and they fished me out of the mess—but I woke up before I’d time to find out if I was killed or not.”
“I dreamed last night that I threw a lit match into that barrel of gunpowder in Mr. Cook’s store at Markdale,” Peter said. “It exploded—and everything went up in flames—and they pulled me out of the chaos—but I woke up before I had time to figure out if I was dead or not.”
“One is so apt to wake up just as things get interesting,” remarked the Story Girl discontentedly.
“One tends to wake up just when things get interesting,” the Story Girl said with a hint of frustration.
“I dreamed last night that I had really truly curly hair,” said Cecily mournfully. “And oh, I was so happy! It was dreadful to wake up and find it as straight as ever.”
“I dreamed last night that I had really curly hair,” Cecily said sadly. “And oh, I was so happy! It was awful to wake up and find it as straight as always.”
Felix, that sober, solid fellow, dreamed constantly of flying through the air. His descriptions of his aerial flights over the tree-tops of dreamland always filled us with envy. None of the rest of us could ever compass such a dream, not even the Story Girl, who might have been expected to dream of flying if anybody did. Felix had a knack of dreaming anyhow, and his dream book, while suffering somewhat in comparison of literary style, was about the best of the lot when it came to subject matter. Cecily’s might be more dramatic, but Felix’s was more amusing. The dream which we all counted his masterpiece was the one in which a menagerie had camped in the orchard and the rhinoceros chased Aunt Janet around and around the Pulpit Stone, but turned into an inoffensive pig when it was on the point of catching her.
Felix, that serious, dependable guy, constantly dreamed of flying through the air. His stories about soaring over the treetops of dreamland always made us jealous. None of us could ever imagine such a dream, not even the Story Girl, who you would think might dream of flying. Felix just had a talent for dreaming, and while his dream book might not be the best in terms of writing style, it definitely had the best content. Cecily’s might be more dramatic, but Felix’s was way more entertaining. The dream we all agreed was his best featured a menagerie camping in the orchard, where a rhinoceros chased Aunt Janet around and around the Pulpit Stone, only to turn into a harmless pig just as it was about to catch her.
Felix had a sick spell soon after we began our dream books, and Aunt Janet essayed to cure him by administering a dose of liver pills which Elder Frewen had assured her were a cure-all for every disease the flesh is heir to. But Felix flatly refused to take liver pills; Mexican Tea he would drink, but liver pills he would not take, in spite of his own suffering and Aunt Janet’s commands and entreaties. I could not understand his antipathy to the insignificant little white pellets, which were so easy to swallow; but he explained the matter to us in the orchard when he had recovered his usual health and spirits.
Felix got sick shortly after we started our dream books, and Aunt Janet tried to help him by giving him some liver pills that Elder Frewen had assured her were a cure-all for any illness. But Felix absolutely refused to take the liver pills; he would drink Mexican Tea, but he wouldn’t touch the liver pills, despite his own discomfort and Aunt Janet’s orders and pleas. I couldn’t understand his aversion to those tiny little white pills, which were so easy to swallow, but he explained it to us in the orchard once he was back to his usual health and spirits.
“I was afraid to take the liver pills for fear they’d prevent me from dreaming,” he said. “Don’t you remember old Miss Baxter in Toronto, Bev? And how she told Mrs. McLaren that she was subject to terrible dreams, and finally she took two liver pills and never had any more dreams after that. I’d rather have died than risk it,” concluded Felix solemnly.
“I was scared to take the liver pills because I thought they’d stop me from dreaming,” he said. “Don’t you remember old Miss Baxter in Toronto, Bev? How she told Mrs. McLaren that she had terrible dreams, and then she took two liver pills and never dreamed again after that. I’d rather die than take that chance,” Felix concluded seriously.
“I’d an exciting dream last night for once,” said Dan triumphantly. “I dreamt old Peg Bowen chased me. I thought I was up to her house and she took after me. You bet I scooted. And she caught me—yes, sir! I felt her skinny hand reach out and clutch my shoulder. I let out a screech—and woke up.”
“I had an exciting dream last night for a change,” Dan said triumphantly. “I dreamt that old Peg Bowen was chasing me. I thought I was at her house, and she came after me. You bet I ran fast. And she caught me—yes, sir! I felt her bony hand grab my shoulder. I let out a scream—and woke up.”
“I should think you did screech,” said Felicity. “We heard you clean over into our room.”
“I would think you did scream,” said Felicity. “We heard you all the way into our room.”
“I hate to dream of being chased because I can never run,” said Sara Ray with a shiver. “I just stand rooted to the ground—and see it coming—and can’t stir. It don’t sound much written out, but it’s awful to go through. I’m sure I hope I’ll never dream Peg Bowen chases me. I’ll die if I do.”
“I hate dreaming about being chased because I can never run,” said Sara Ray with a shiver. “I just stand frozen in place—and see it coming—and can’t move. It doesn’t sound like much when you write it out, but it’s terrible to experience. I really hope I’ll never dream that Peg Bowen chases me. I’ll die if I do.”
“I wonder what Peg Bowen would really do to a fellow if she caught him,” speculated Dan.
“I wonder what Peg Bowen would actually do to someone if she caught him,” Dan thought.
“Peg Bowen doesn’t need to catch you to do things to you,” said Peter ominously. “She can put ill-luck on you just by looking at you—and she will if you offend her.”
“Peg Bowen doesn’t need to catch you to mess with you,” Peter said ominously. “She can bring bad luck your way just by looking at you—and she will if you upset her.”
“I don’t believe that,” said the Story Girl airily.
“I don’t believe that,” said the Story Girl casually.
“Don’t you? All right, then! Last summer she called at Lem Hill’s in Markdale, and he told her to clear out or he’d set the dog on her. Peg cleared out, and she went across his pasture, muttering to herself and throwing her arms round. And next day his very best cow took sick and died. How do you account for that?”
“Don’t you? Okay, then! Last summer she visited Lem Hill’s place in Markdale, and he told her to leave or he’d let the dog loose on her. Peg left, and she walked across his field, mumbling to herself and flailing her arms. The next day, his best cow got sick and died. What do you make of that?”
“It might have happened anyhow,” said the Story Girl—somewhat less assuredly, though.
“It might have happened anyway,” said the Story Girl—somewhat less confidently, though.
“It might. But I’d just as soon Peg Bowen didn’t look at MY cows,” said Peter.
“It might. But I’d prefer if Peg Bowen didn’t look at MY cows,” said Peter.
“As if you had any cows!” giggled Felicity.
“As if you have any cows!” laughed Felicity.
“I’m going to have cows some day,” said Peter, flushing. “I don’t mean to be a hired boy all my life. I’ll have a farm of my own and cows and everything. You’ll see if I won’t.”
“I’m going to have cows one day,” Peter said, blushing. “I don’t plan to be a hired help all my life. I’ll have my own farm with cows and everything. You’ll see if I don’t.”
“I dreamed last night that we opened the blue chest,” said the Story Girl, “and all the things were there—the blue china candlestick—only it was brass in the dream—and the fruit basket with the apple on it, and the wedding dress, and the embroidered petticoat. And we were laughing, and trying the things on, and having such fun. And Rachel Ward herself came and looked at us—so sad and reproachful—and we all felt ashamed, and I began to cry, and woke up crying.”
“I dreamed last night that we opened the blue chest,” said the Story Girl, “and everything was there—the blue china candlestick—except in the dream it was brass—and the fruit basket with the apple on it, and the wedding dress, and the embroidered petticoat. We were laughing, trying on the things, and having a blast. Then Rachel Ward herself came and looked at us—so sad and disappointed—and we all felt ashamed, and I started to cry, and woke up crying.”
“I dreamed last night that Felix was thin,” said Peter, laughing. “He did look so queer. His clothes just hung loose, and he was going round trying to hold them on.”
“I dreamed last night that Felix was skinny,” Peter said with a laugh. “He looked so strange. His clothes were just hanging off him, and he was going around trying to keep them up.”
Everybody thought this was funny, except Felix. He would not speak to Peter for two days because of it. Felicity also got into trouble because of her dreams. One night she woke up, having just had a very exciting dream; but she went to sleep again, and in the morning she could not remember the dream at all. Felicity determined she would never let another dream get away from her in such a fashion; and the next time she wakened in the night—having dreamed that she was dead and buried—she promptly arose, lighted a candle, and proceeded to write the dream down then and there. While so employed she contrived to upset the candle and set fire to her nightgown—a brand-new one, trimmed with any quantity of crocheted lace. A huge hole was burned in it, and when Aunt Janet discovered it she lifted up her voice with no uncertain sound. Felicity had never received a sharper scolding. But she took it very philosophically. She was used to her mother’s bitter tongue, and she was not unduly sensitive.
Everyone thought this was funny, except Felix. He didn't talk to Peter for two days because of it. Felicity also got in trouble because of her dreams. One night she woke up after having a really exciting dream; but she went back to sleep, and in the morning she couldn't remember the dream at all. Felicity decided she would never let another dream slip away like that; so the next time she woke up in the night—having dreamed that she was dead and buried—she quickly got up, lit a candle, and started writing the dream down right then and there. While she was doing that, she accidentally tipped over the candle and set her nightgown on fire—a brand-new one, decorated with lots of crocheted lace. A huge hole got burned in it, and when Aunt Janet found out, she raised her voice without hesitation. Felicity had never received a sharper scolding. But she took it very calmly. She was used to her mother’s harsh words, and she wasn't overly sensitive.
“Anyhow, I saved my dream,” she said placidly.
“Anyway, I saved my dream,” she said calmly.
And that, of course, was all that really mattered. Grown people were so strangely oblivious to the truly important things of life. Material for new garments, of night or day, could be bought in any shop for a trifling sum and made up out of hand. But if a dream escape you, in what market-place the wide world over can you hope to regain it? What coin of earthly minting will ever buy back for you that lost and lovely vision?
And that, of course, was all that really mattered. Adults were so oddly unaware of the truly important things in life. You could buy fabric for new clothes, day or night, in any store for a small price and whip them up right away. But if you lose a dream, where in the whole world can you go to get it back? What kind of money can ever buy back that lost and beautiful vision?
CHAPTER XXIII. SUCH STUFF AS DREAMS ARE MADE ON
Peter took Dan and me aside one evening, as we were on our way to the orchard with our dream books, saying significantly that he wanted our advice. Accordingly, we went round to the spruce wood, where the girls would not see us to the rousing of their curiosity, and then Peter told us of his dilemma.
Peter pulled Dan and me aside one evening while we were heading to the orchard with our dream books, saying in a serious tone that he wanted our advice. So, we went over to the spruce woods where the girls wouldn't see us and get curious, and then Peter explained his dilemma to us.
“Last night I dreamed I was in church,” he said. “I thought it was full of people, and I walked up the aisle to your pew and set down, as unconcerned as a pig on ice. And then I found that I hadn’t a stitch of clothes on—NOT ONE BLESSED STITCH. Now”—Peter dropped his voice—“what is bothering me is this—would it be proper to tell a dream like that before the girls?”
“Last night I dreamed I was in church,” he said. “I thought it was packed with people, and I walked up the aisle to your pew and sat down, as relaxed as a pig on ice. Then I realized I wasn't wearing a single piece of clothing—NOT A SINGLE STITCH. Now”—Peter lowered his voice—“what’s bothering me is this—would it be appropriate to share a dream like that in front of the girls?”
I was of the opinion that it would be rather questionable; but Dan vowed he didn’t see why. HE’D tell it quick as any other dream. There was nothing bad in it.
I thought it was a bit questionable; but Dan insisted he didn’t understand why. He’d share it just as quickly as any other dream. There was nothing wrong with it.
“But they’re your own relations,” said Peter. “They’re no relation to me, and that makes a difference. Besides, they’re all such ladylike girls. I guess I’d better not risk it. I’m pretty sure Aunt Jane wouldn’t think it was proper to tell such a dream. And I don’t want to offend Fel—any of them.”
“But they’re your own family,” Peter said. “They’re not related to me, and that changes things. Plus, they’re all such proper girls. I guess I’d better not take the chance. I’m pretty sure Aunt Jane wouldn’t think it was appropriate to share such a dream. And I don’t want to upset Fel—any of them.”
So Peter never told that dream, nor did he write it down. Instead, I remember seeing in his dream book, under the date of September fifteenth, an entry to this effect:—
So Peter never shared that dream, nor did he write it down. Instead, I remember seeing in his dream book, under the date of September 15th, an entry like this:—
“Last nite i dremed a drem. it wasent a polit drem so i won’t rite it down.”
“Last night I dreamed a dream. It wasn’t a polite dream, so I won’t write it down.”
The girls saw this entry but, to their credit be it told, they never tried to find out what the “drem” was. As Peter said, they were “ladies” in the best and truest sense of that much abused appellation. Full of fun and frolic and mischief they were, with all the defects of their qualities and all the wayward faults of youth. But no indelicate thought or vulgar word could have been shaped or uttered in their presence. Had any of us boys ever been guilty of such, Cecily’s pale face would have coloured with the blush of outraged purity, Felicity’s golden head would have lifted itself in the haughty indignation of insulted womanhood, and the Story Girl’s splendid eyes would have flashed with such anger and scorn as would have shrivelled the very soul of the wretched culprit.
The girls noticed this entry, but to their credit, they never tried to find out what the “drem” was. As Peter said, they were “ladies” in the best and truest sense of that much-misused term. They were full of fun, mischief, and a spirit of play, with all the flaws that come with those traits and the unpredictable faults of youth. But no inappropriate thought or crude word could have been formed or spoken in their presence. If any of us boys had ever done so, Cecily’s pale face would have turned red with the blush of offended purity, Felicity’s golden hair would have lifted in the proud indignation of insulted womanhood, and the Story Girl’s striking eyes would have flashed with such anger and scorn that it would have made the soul of the unfortunate accuser wither.
Dan was once guilty of swearing. Uncle Alec whipped him for it—the only time he ever so punished any of his children. But it was because Cecily cried all night that Dan was filled with saving remorse and repentance. He vowed next day to Cecily that he would never swear again, and he kept his word.
Dan once got in trouble for swearing. Uncle Alec punished him for it—the only time he ever disciplined any of his kids. But it was because Cecily cried all night that Dan felt deep remorse and regret. The next day, he promised Cecily that he would never swear again, and he stuck to his promise.
All at once the Story Girl and Peter began to forge ahead in the matter of dreaming. Their dreams suddenly became so lurid and dreadful and picturesque that it was hard for the rest of us to believe that they were not painting the lily rather freely in their accounts of them. But the Story Girl was the soul of honour; and Peter, early in life, had had his feet set in the path of truthfulness by his Aunt Jane and had never been known to stray from it. When they assured us solemnly that their dreams all happened exactly as they described them we were compelled to believe them. But there was something up, we felt sure of that. Peter and the Story Girl certainly had a secret between them, which they kept for a whole fortnight. There was no finding it out from the Story Girl. She had a knack of keeping secrets, anyhow; and, moreover, all that fortnight she was strangely cranky and petulant, and we found it was not wise to tease her. She was not well, so Aunt Olivia told Aunt Janet.
Suddenly, the Story Girl and Peter started to get really into dreaming. Their dreams became so vivid, scary, and colorful that it was hard for us to believe they weren't exaggerating in their stories about them. But the Story Girl was incredibly honest, and Peter had been raised to be truthful by his Aunt Jane and had never strayed from that path. When they seriously told us that their dreams really happened exactly as they described, we had no choice but to believe them. Still, something was definitely going on; we were sure of that. Peter and the Story Girl clearly had a secret between them, which they kept for two whole weeks. We couldn’t figure it out from the Story Girl. She had a talent for keeping secrets anyway, and during that entire time, she was weirdly moody and irritable, so we learned it wasn't smart to tease her. She wasn't feeling well, according to Aunt Olivia, who told Aunt Janet.
“I don’t know what is the matter with the child,” said the former anxiously. “She hasn’t seemed like herself the past two weeks. She complains of headache, and she has no appetite, and she is a dreadful colour. I’ll have to see a doctor about her if she doesn’t get better soon.”
“I don’t know what’s wrong with the child,” said the former anxiously. “She hasn’t seemed like herself for the past two weeks. She’s complaining of headaches, has no appetite, and looks awful. I’ll have to take her to a doctor if she doesn’t get better soon.”
“Give her a good dose of Mexican Tea and try that first,” said Aunt Janet. “I’ve saved many a doctor’s bill in my family by using Mexican Tea.”
“Give her a good dose of Mexican Tea and try that first,” Aunt Janet said. “I’ve saved my family a lot of money on doctor’s bills by using Mexican Tea.”
The Mexican Tea was duly administered, but produced no improvement in the condition of the Story Girl, who, however, went on dreaming after a fashion which soon made her dream book a veritable curiosity of literature.
The Mexican Tea was given, but it didn't improve the Story Girl's condition, who, nonetheless, continued to dream in a way that soon made her dream book a true curiosity in literature.
“If we can’t soon find out what makes Peter and the Story Girl dream like that, the rest of us might as well give up trying to write dream books,” said Felix discontentedly.
“If we can’t figure out soon what makes Peter and the Story Girl dream like that, the rest of us might as well stop trying to write dream books,” said Felix, sounding unhappy.
Finally, we did find out. Felicity wormed the secret out of Peter by the employment of Delilah wiles, such as have been the undoing of many a miserable male creature since Samson’s day. She first threatened that she would never speak to him again if he didn’t tell her; and then she promised him that, if he did, she would let him walk beside her to and from Sunday School all the rest of the summer, and carry her books for her. Peter was not proof against this double attack. He yielded and told the secret.
Finally, we found out. Felicity got the secret out of Peter by using Delilah-like tricks that have led many a hapless guy to ruin since Samson’s time. She first threatened that she would never talk to him again if he didn’t spill the beans; then she promised that if he did, she would let him walk beside her to and from Sunday School for the rest of the summer and carry her books. Peter couldn’t resist this double whammy. He gave in and told her the secret.
I expected the Story Girl would overwhelm him with scorn and indignation. But she took it very coolly.
I thought the Story Girl would burst out in scorn and anger. But she handled it very calmly.
“I knew Felicity would get it out of him sometime,” she said. “I think he has done well to hold out this long.”
“I knew Felicity would eventually get it out of him,” she said. “I think he has done a good job of holding out this long.”
Peter and the Story Girl, so it appeared, had wooed wild dreams to their pillows by the simple device of eating rich, indigestible things before they went to bed. Aunt Olivia knew nothing about it, of course. She permitted them only a plain, wholesome lunch at bed-time. But during the day the Story Girl would smuggle upstairs various tidbits from the pantry, putting half in Peter’s room and half in her own; and the result was these visions which had been our despair.
Peter and the Story Girl seemed to have invited wild dreams to their pillows by the simple trick of eating rich, heavy snacks before bed. Aunt Olivia, of course, was completely unaware. She only allowed them a plain, healthy lunch at bedtime. But during the day, the Story Girl would sneak various treats from the pantry upstairs, dividing them between Peter’s room and her own; and the result was these visions that had caused us so much frustration.
“Last night I ate a piece of mince pie,” she said, “and a lot of pickles, and two grape jelly tarts. But I guess I overdid it, because I got real sick and couldn’t sleep at all, so of course I didn’t have any dreams. I should have stopped with the pie and pickles and left the tarts alone. Peter did, and he had an elegant dream that Peg Bowen caught him and put him on to boil alive in that big black pot that hangs outside her door. He woke up before the water got hot, though. Well, Miss Felicity, you’re pretty smart. But how will you like to walk to Sunday School with a boy who wears patched trousers?”
“Last night I had a slice of mince pie,” she said, “and a bunch of pickles, and two grape jelly tarts. But I think I overdid it because I got really sick and couldn’t sleep at all, so obviously, I didn’t have any dreams. I should have just stuck with the pie and pickles and skipped the tarts. Peter did that, and he had a fancy dream that Peg Bowen caught him and put him in that big black pot outside her door to boil alive. He woke up before the water got hot, though. Well, Miss Felicity, you’re pretty smart. But how do you feel about walking to Sunday School with a boy who wears patched pants?”
“I won’t have to,” said Felicity triumphantly. “Peter is having a new suit made. It’s to be ready by Saturday. I knew that before I promised.”
“I won't need to,” said Felicity triumphantly. “Peter is getting a new suit made. It’ll be ready by Saturday. I knew that before I made my promise.”
Having discovered how to produce exciting dreams, we all promptly followed the example of Peter and the Story Girl.
Having figured out how to create exciting dreams, we all quickly followed the lead of Peter and the Story Girl.
“There is no chance for me to have any horrid dreams,” lamented Sara Ray, “because ma won’t let me having anything at all to eat before I go to bed. I don’t think it’s fair.”
“There’s no way I can have any bad dreams,” complained Sara Ray, “because Mom won’t let me have anything to eat before bed. I don’t think that’s fair.”
“Can’t you hide something away through the day as we do?” asked Felicity.
“Can’t you store something away during the day like we do?” asked Felicity.
“No.” Sara shook her fawn-coloured head mournfully. “Ma always keeps the pantry locked, for fear Judy Pineau will treat her friends.”
“No.” Sara shook her light brown head sadly. “Mom always keeps the pantry locked, worried that Judy Pineau will share snacks with her friends.”
For a week we ate unlawful lunches and dreamed dreams after our own hearts—and, I regret to say, bickered and squabbled incessantly throughout the daytime, for our digestions went out of order and our tempers followed suit. Even the Story Girl and I had a fight—something that had never happened before. Peter was the only one who kept his normal poise. Nothing could upset that boy’s stomach.
For a week, we had improper lunches and pursued our own dreams—and, I’m sorry to say, we argued and fought constantly during the day because our stomachs were upset and our tempers flared. Even the Story Girl and I had a disagreement—something that had never occurred before. Peter was the only one who maintained his usual calm. Nothing could bother that kid’s stomach.
One night Cecily came into the pantry with a large cucumber, and proceeded to devour the greater part of it. The grown-ups were away that evening, attending a lecture at Markdale, so we ate our snacks openly, without any recourse to ways that were dark. I remember I supped that night off a solid hunk of fat pork, topped off with a slab of cold plum pudding.
One night, Cecily walked into the pantry with a big cucumber and started to eat most of it. The adults were out that evening, attending a lecture at Markdale, so we enjoyed our snacks freely, without trying to hide it. I remember that night I had a big piece of fatty pork, finished off with a slice of cold plum pudding.
“I thought you didn’t like cucumber, Cecily,” Dan remarked.
“I thought you didn’t like cucumbers, Cecily,” Dan said.
“Neither I do,” said Cecily with a grimace. “But Peter says they’re splendid for dreaming. He et one that night he had the dream about being caught by cannibals. I’d eat three cucumbers if I could have a dream like that.”
“Me neither,” Cecily said with a grimace. “But Peter says they’re great for dreaming. He ate one the night he dreamed about being captured by cannibals. I’d eat three cucumbers if I could have a dream like that.”
Cecily finished her cucumber, and then drank a glass of milk, just as we heard the wheels of Uncle Alec’s buggy rambling over the bridge in the hollow. Felicity quickly restored pork and pudding to their own places, and by the time Aunt Janet came in we were all in our respective beds. Soon the house was dark and silent. I was just dropping into an uneasy slumber when I heard a commotion in the girls’ room across the hall.
Cecily finished her cucumber and then drank a glass of milk, just as we heard the wheels of Uncle Alec's buggy rolling over the bridge in the valley. Felicity quickly put the pork and pudding back in their places, and by the time Aunt Janet came in, we were all in our own beds. Soon, the house was dark and quiet. I was just starting to drift into a restless sleep when I heard a disturbance in the girls' room across the hall.
Their door opened and through our own open door I saw Felicity’s white-clad figure flit down the stairs to Aunt Janet’s room. From the room she had left came moans and cries.
Their door opened, and through our own open door, I saw Felicity’s figure in white hurry down the stairs to Aunt Janet’s room. From the room she had just left, I heard moans and cries.
“Cecily’s sick,” said Dan, springing out of bed. “That cucumber must have disagreed with her.”
“Cecily’s sick,” Dan exclaimed as he jumped out of bed. “That cucumber must not have agreed with her.”
In a few minutes the whole house was astir. Cecily was sick—very, very sick, there was no doubt of that. She was even worse than Dan had been when he had eaten the bad berries. Uncle Alec, tired as he was from his hard day’s work and evening outing, was despatched for the doctor. Aunt Janet and Felicity administered all the homely remedies they could think of, but to no effect. Felicity told Aunt Janet of the cucumber, but Aunt Janet did not think the cucumber alone could be responsible for Cecily’s alarming condition.
In a few minutes, the whole house was buzzing with activity. Cecily was sick—really, really sick, no doubt about it. She was even worse than Dan had been after eating the bad berries. Uncle Alec, as tired as he was from his long day at work and evening outing, was sent to get the doctor. Aunt Janet and Felicity tried all the home remedies they could think of, but nothing helped. Felicity mentioned the cucumber to Aunt Janet, but Aunt Janet didn’t believe that the cucumber alone could be causing Cecily’s serious condition.
“Cucumbers are indigestible, but I never knew of them making any one as sick as this,” she said anxiously. “What made the child eat a cucumber before going to bed? I didn’t think she liked them.”
“Cucumbers are hard to digest, but I’ve never seen them make anyone this sick,” she said anxiously. “What made the child eat a cucumber before bed? I didn’t think she liked them.”
“It was that wretched Peter,” sobbed Felicity indignantly. “He told her it would make her dream something extra.”
“It was that awful Peter,” Felicity cried angrily. “He told her it would help her dream something special.”
“What on earth did she want to dream for?” demanded Aunt Janet in bewilderment.
“What on earth did she want to dream for?” Aunt Janet asked, puzzled.
“Oh, to have something worth while to write in her dream book, ma. We all have dream books, you know, and every one wants their own to be the most exciting—and we’ve been eating rich things to make us dream—and it does—but if Cecily—oh, I’ll never forgive myself,” said Felicity, incoherently, letting all kinds of cats out of the bag in her excitement and alarm.
“Oh, I wish I had something meaningful to write in my dream book, Mom. We all have dream books, you know, and everyone wants theirs to be the most exciting—and we’ve been eating rich foods to help us dream—and it works—but if Cecily—oh, I’ll never forgive myself,” Felicity said, spilling all sorts of secrets in her excitement and worry.
“Well, I wonder what on earth you young ones will do next,” said Aunt Janet in the helpless tone of a woman who gives it up.
“Well, I wonder what you young folks will do next,” Aunt Janet said in the hopeless tone of someone who's resigned to it.
Cecily was no better when the doctor came. Like Aunt Janet, he declared that cucumbers alone would not have made her so ill; but when he found out that she had drunk a glass of milk also the mystery was solved.
Cecily was still not doing well when the doctor arrived. Like Aunt Janet, he said that cucumbers alone couldn't have made her so sick; but when he learned that she had also drunk a glass of milk, the mystery was solved.
“Why, milk and cucumbers together make a rank poison,” he said. “No wonder the child is sick. There—there now—” seeing the alarmed faces around him, “don’t be frightened. As old Mrs. Fraser says, ‘It’s no deidly.’ It won’t kill her, but she’ll probably be a pretty miserable girl for two or three days.”
“Why, milk and cucumbers together make a strong poison,” he said. “No wonder the child is sick. There—there now—” seeing the worried faces around him, “don’t be scared. As old Mrs. Fraser says, ‘It’s not fatal.’ It won’t kill her, but she’ll probably feel pretty miserable for two or three days.”
She was. And we were all miserable in company. Aunt Janet investigated the whole affair and the matter of our dream books was aired in family conclave. I do not know which hurt our feelings most—the scolding we got from Aunt Janet, or the ridicule which the other grown-ups, especially Uncle Roger, showered on us. Peter received an extra “setting down,” which he considered rank injustice.
She was. And we were all unhappy together. Aunt Janet looked into the whole situation, and our dream books were discussed in a family meeting. I’m not sure what hurt our feelings more—the scolding from Aunt Janet, or the teasing from the other adults, especially Uncle Roger. Peter got an extra “talking to,” which he thought was totally unfair.
“I didn’t tell Cecily to drink the milk, and the cucumber alone wouldn’t have hurt her,” he grumbled. Cecily was able to be out with us again that day, so Peter felt that he might venture on a grumble. “‘Sides, she coaxed me to tell her what would be good for dreams. I just told her as a favour. And now your Aunt Janet blames me for the whole trouble.”
“I didn’t tell Cecily to drink the milk, and the cucumber by itself wouldn’t have harmed her,” he complained. Cecily was able to hang out with us again that day, so Peter felt he could let out a complaint. “Besides, she asked me to tell her what’s good for dreams. I just told her as a favor. And now your Aunt Janet blames me for the whole mess.”
“And Aunt Janet says we are never to have anything to eat before we go to bed after this except plain bread and milk,” said Felix sadly.
“And Aunt Janet says we can never have anything to eat before bedtime after this except plain bread and milk,” Felix said sadly.
“They’d like to stop us from dreaming altogether if they could,” said the Story Girl wrathfully.
“They’d love to shut us down from dreaming completely if they could,” said the Story Girl angrily.
“Well, anyway, they can’t prevent us from growing up,” consoled Dan.
“Well, anyway, they can’t stop us from growing up,” Dan reassured.
“We needn’t worry about the bread and milk rule,” added Felicity. “Ma made a rule like that once before, and kept it for a week, and then we just slipped back to the old way. That will be what will happen this time, too. But of course we won’t be able to get any more rich things for supper, and our dreams will be pretty flat after this.”
“We don’t need to worry about the bread and milk rule,” added Felicity. “Mom made a rule like that before, and we stuck to it for a week, but then we just went back to the old way. That’s what will happen this time, too. But of course, we won’t be able to have any more nice things for dinner, and our dreams will be pretty dull after this.”
“Well, let’s go down to the Pulpit Stone and I’ll tell you a story I know,” said the Story Girl.
“Well, let’s head down to the Pulpit Stone, and I’ll share a story I know,” said the Story Girl.
We went—and straightway drank of the waters of forgetfulness. In a brief space we were laughing right merrily, no longer remembering our wrongs at the hands of those cruel grown-ups. Our laughter echoed back from the barns and the spruce grove, as if elfin denizens of upper air were sharing in our mirth.
We went and immediately drank from the waters of forgetfulness. In no time, we were laughing joyfully, no longer thinking about the wrongs done to us by those cruel adults. Our laughter bounced back from the barns and the spruce grove, as if magical beings in the sky were joining in our fun.
Presently, also, the laughter of the grown-ups mingled with ours. Aunt Olivia and Uncle Roger, Aunt Janet and Uncle Alec, came strolling through the orchard and joined our circle, as they sometimes did when the toil of the day was over, and the magic time ‘twixt light and dark brought truce of care and labour. ‘Twas then we liked our grown-ups best, for then they seemed half children again. Uncle Roger and Uncle Alec lolled in the grass like boys; Aunt Olivia, looking more like a pansy than ever in the prettiest dress of pale purple print, with a knot of yellow ribbon at her throat, sat with her arm about Cecily and smiled on us all; and Aunt Janet’s motherly face lost its every-day look of anxious care.
Right now, the laughter of the adults blended with ours. Aunt Olivia and Uncle Roger, Aunt Janet and Uncle Alec strolled through the orchard and joined our circle, just like they sometimes did after a long day’s work, when the magical time between light and dark offered a break from worries and chores. That was when we liked our adults the most because they seemed like half children again. Uncle Roger and Uncle Alec lounged on the grass like kids; Aunt Olivia, looking more like a pansy than ever in her prettiest pale purple dress with a yellow ribbon around her neck, sat with her arm around Cecily and smiled at all of us; and Aunt Janet’s motherly face shed its usual look of anxious care.
The Story Girl was in great fettle that night. Never had her tales sparkled with such wit and archness.
The Story Girl was in great spirits that night. Never had her stories shone with such cleverness and charm.
“Sara Stanley,” said Aunt Olivia, shaking her finger at her after a side-splitting yarn, “if you don’t watch out you’ll be famous some day.”
“Sara Stanley,” said Aunt Olivia, shaking her finger at her after a hilarious story, “if you’re not careful, you’ll be famous one day.”
“These funny stories are all right,” said Uncle Roger, “but for real enjoyment give me something with a creep in it. Sara, tell us that story of the Serpent Woman I heard you tell one day last summer.”
“These funny stories are okay,” Uncle Roger said, “but for real enjoyment, I want something creepy. Sara, tell us that story about the Serpent Woman I heard you tell one day last summer.”
The Story Girl began it glibly. But before she had gone far with it, I, who was sitting beside her, felt an unaccountable repulsion creeping over me. For the first time since I had known her I wanted to draw away from the Story Girl. Looking around on the faces of the group, I saw that they all shared my feeling. Cecily had put her hands over her eyes. Peter was staring at the Story Girl with a fascinated, horror-strickened gaze. Aunt Olivia was pale and troubled. All looked as if they were held prisoners in the bonds of a fearsome spell which they would gladly break but could not.
The Story Girl started off confidently. But before she got very far, I, sitting next to her, felt an odd sense of unease wash over me. For the first time since I had known her, I wanted to pull away from the Story Girl. Looking around at the faces in the group, I noticed they all felt the same way. Cecily had covered her eyes with her hands. Peter was staring at the Story Girl with a mix of fascination and horror. Aunt Olivia looked pale and worried. Everyone seemed trapped in a frightening spell that they wished to escape but couldn’t.
It was not our Story Girl who sat there, telling that weird tale in a sibilant, curdling voice. She had put on a new personality like a garment, and that personality was a venomous, evil, loathly thing. I would rather have died than have touched the slim, brown wrist on which she supported herself. The light in her narrowed orbs was the cold, merciless gleam of the serpent’s eye. I felt frightened of this unholy creature who had suddenly come in our dear Story Girl’s place.
It wasn’t our Story Girl sitting there, telling that strange story in a hushed, chilling voice. She had donned a new persona like it was clothing, and that persona was a toxic, evil, repulsive thing. I would have rather died than touch the slim, brown wrist she leaned on. The light in her narrowed eyes was the cold, cruel gleam of a snake’s eye. I felt scared of this unholy being who had suddenly taken the place of our beloved Story Girl.
When the tale ended there was a brief silence. Then Aunt Janet said severely, but with a sigh of relief,
When the story ended, there was a moment of silence. Then Aunt Janet said firmly, but with a sigh of relief,
“Little girls shouldn’t tell such horrible stories.”
“Little girls shouldn’t tell such terrible stories.”
This truly Aunt Janetian remark broke the spell. The grown-ups laughed, rather shakily, and the Story Girl—our own dear Story Girl once more, and no Serpent Woman—said protestingly,
This classic Aunt Janet remark broke the spell. The adults laughed, a bit uncertainly, and the Story Girl—our beloved Story Girl again, and not the Serpent Woman—said in protest,
“Well, Uncle Roger asked me to tell it. I don’t like telling such stories either. They make me feel dreadful. Do you know, for just a little while, I felt exactly like a snake.”
“Well, Uncle Roger asked me to share it. I don’t like telling these kinds of stories either. They make me feel awful. You know, for a brief moment, I felt just like a snake.”
“You looked like one,” said Uncle Roger. “How on earth do you do it?”
“You looked like one,” Uncle Roger said. “How do you pull that off?”
“I can’t explain how I do it,” said the Story Girl perplexedly. “It just does itself.”
“I can’t explain how I do it,” said the Story Girl in confusion. “It just happens on its own.”
Genius can never explain how it does it. It would not be genius if it could. And the Story Girl had genius.
Genius can never explain how it does what it does. It wouldn't be genius if it could. And the Story Girl had genius.
As we left the orchard I walked along behind Uncle Roger and Aunt Olivia.
As we left the orchard, I walked behind Uncle Roger and Aunt Olivia.
“That was an uncanny exhibition for a girl of fourteen, you know, Roger,” said Aunt Olivia musingly. “What is in store for that child?”
“That was an eerie performance for a fourteen-year-old, you know, Roger,” said Aunt Olivia thoughtfully. “What’s in store for that girl?”
“Fame,” said Uncle Roger. “If she ever has a chance, that is, and I suppose her father will see to that. At least, I hope he will. You and I, Olivia, never had our chance. I hope Sara will have hers.”
"Fame," Uncle Roger said. "If she ever gets the opportunity, that is, and I guess her father will make sure of that. At least, I hope he will. You and I, Olivia, never got our chance. I hope Sara gets hers."
This was my first inkling of what I was to understand more fully in later years. Uncle Roger and Aunt Olivia had both cherished certain dreams and ambitions in youth, but circumstances had denied them their “chance” and those dreams had never been fulfilled.
This was my first hint of what I would come to understand more fully in later years. Uncle Roger and Aunt Olivia had both held onto certain dreams and ambitions in their youth, but circumstances had denied them their “chance,” and those dreams had never come true.
“Some day, Olivia,” went on Uncle Roger, “you and I may find ourselves the aunt and uncle of the foremost actress of her day. If a girl of fourteen can make a couple of practical farmers and a pair of matter-of-fact housewives half believe for ten minutes that she really is a snake, what won’t she be able to do when she is thirty? Here, you,” added Uncle Roger, perceiving me, “cut along and get off to your bed. And mind you don’t eat cucumbers and milk before you go.”
“Someday, Olivia,” Uncle Roger continued, “you and I might end up being the aunt and uncle of the top actress of her time. If a fourteen-year-old girl can make a couple of practical farmers and a couple of straightforward housewives half believe for ten minutes that she’s really a snake, just imagine what she could do when she’s thirty! Now you,” he added, noticing me, “run along and head to bed. And make sure you don’t eat cucumbers and milk before you go.”
CHAPTER XXIV. THE BEWITCHMENT OF PAT
We were all in the doleful dumps—at least, all we “young fry” were, and even the grown-ups were sorry and condescended to take an interest in our troubles. Pat, our own, dear, frolicsome Paddy, was sick again—very, very sick.
We were all feeling pretty down—at least all of us “kids” were, and even the adults felt sorry for us and pretended to care about our problems. Pat, our beloved and playful Paddy, was sick again—really, really sick.
On Friday he moped and refused his saucer of new milk at milking time. The next morning he stretched himself down on the platform by Uncle Roger’s back door, laid his head on his black paws, and refused to take any notice of anything or anybody. In vain we stroked and entreated and brought him tidbits. Only when the Story Girl caressed him did he give one plaintive little mew, as if to ask piteously why she could not do something for him. At that Cecily and Felicity and Sara Ray all began crying, and we boys felt choky. Indeed, I caught Peter behind Aunt Olivia’s dairy later in the day, and if ever a boy had been crying I vow that boy was Peter. Nor did he deny it when I taxed him with it, but he would not give in that he was crying about Paddy. Nonsense!
On Friday, he sulked and turned down his bowl of fresh milk at milking time. The next morning, he sprawled out on the platform by Uncle Roger’s back door, resting his head on his black paws, and ignored everything and everyone. We tried petting him, pleading with him, and offering him treats, but nothing worked. Only when the Story Girl petted him did he let out a soft, sad meow, as if to ask her why she couldn’t do something for him. This made Cecily, Felicity, and Sara Ray start crying, and the boys felt choked up. In fact, I found Peter behind Aunt Olivia’s dairy later that day, and if there was ever a boy who had been crying, it was definitely Peter. He didn’t deny it when I confronted him, but he wouldn’t admit it was because of Paddy. Ridiculous!
“What were you crying for, then?” I said.
“What were you crying about, then?” I asked.
“I’m crying because—because my Aunt Jane is dead,” said Peter defiantly.
“I’m crying because—because my Aunt Jane is dead,” Peter said boldly.
“But your Aunt Jane died two years ago,” I said skeptically.
“But your Aunt Jane died two years ago,” I said with doubt.
“Well, ain’t that all the more reason for crying?” retorted Peter. “I’ve had to do without her for two years, and that’s worse than if it had just been a few days.”
"Well, isn't that even more of a reason to cry?" Peter shot back. "I've had to live without her for two years, and that's way worse than just a few days."
“I believe you were crying because Pat is so sick,” I said firmly.
“I think you were crying because Pat is really sick,” I said firmly.
“As if I’d cry about a cat!” scoffed Peter. And he marched off whistling.
“As if I’d cry over a cat!” Peter scoffed. Then he walked away whistling.
Of course we had tried the lard and powder treatment again, smearing Pat’s paws and sides liberally. But to our dismay, Pat made no effort to lick it off.
Of course we tried the lard and powder treatment again, applying it generously to Pat's paws and sides. But to our disappointment, Pat didn’t even try to lick it off.
“I tell you he’s a mighty sick cat,” said Peter darkly. “When a cat don’t care what he looks like he’s pretty far gone.”
“I’m telling you, he’s really sick,” said Peter seriously. “When a cat doesn’t care how it looks, it’s pretty bad off.”
“If we only knew what was the matter with him we might do something,” sobbed the Story Girl, stroking her poor pet’s unresponsive head.
“If we only knew what was wrong with him, we might be able to help,” sobbed the Story Girl, petting her poor animal’s unresponsive head.
“I could tell you what’s the matter with him, but you’d only laugh at me,” said Peter.
“I could tell you what’s wrong with him, but you’d just laugh at me,” said Peter.
We all looked at him.
We all stared at him.
“Peter Craig, what do you mean?” asked Felicity.
“Peter Craig, what do you mean?” Felicity asked.
“‘Zackly what I say.”
"Exactly what I mean."
“Then, if you know what is the matter with Paddy, tell us,” commanded the Story Girl, standing up. She said it quietly; but Peter obeyed. I think he would have obeyed if she, in that tone and with those eyes, had ordered him to cast himself into the depths of the sea. I know I should.
“Then, if you know what’s wrong with Paddy, tell us,” the Story Girl commanded, standing up. She said it quietly, but Peter complied. I think he would have followed her order even if she, with that tone and those eyes, had told him to throw himself into the depths of the sea. I know I would.
“He’s BEWITCHED—that’s what’s the matter with him,” said Peter, half defiantly, half shamefacedly.
“He's under a spell—that's what's wrong with him,” said Peter, half defiantly, half shamefully.
“Bewitched? Nonsense!”
“Bewitched? That’s ridiculous!”
“There now, what did I tell you?” complained Peter.
“There now, what did I say?” Peter grumbled.
The Story Girl looked at Peter, at the rest of us, and then at poor Pat.
The Story Girl glanced at Peter, then at the rest of us, and finally at poor Pat.
“How could he be bewitched?” she asked irresolutely, “and who could bewitch him?”
“How could he be enchanted?” she asked uncertainly, “and who could enchant him?”
“I don’t know HOW he was bewitched,” said Peter. “I’d have to be a witch myself to know that. But Peg Bowen bewitched him.”
“I don’t know HOW he got enchanted,” said Peter. “I’d have to be a witch myself to figure that out. But Peg Bowen enchanted him.”
“Nonsense!” said the Story Girl again.
“Nonsense!” said the Story Girl again.
“All right,” said Peter. “You don’t have to believe me.”
“All right,” Peter said. “You don’t have to believe me.”
“If Peg Bowen could bewitch anything—and I don’t believe she could—why should she bewitch Pat?” asked the Story Girl. “Everybody here and at Uncle Alec’s is always kind to her.”
“If Peg Bowen could charm anything—and I don’t think she could—why would she charm Pat?” asked the Story Girl. “Everyone here and at Uncle Alec’s is always nice to her.”
“I’ll tell you why,” said Peter. “Thursday afternoon, when you fellows were all in school, Peg Bowen came here. Your Aunt Olivia gave her a lunch—a good one. You may laugh at the notion of Peg being a witch, but I notice your folks are always awful good to her when she comes, and awful careful never to offend her.”
"I'll tell you why," said Peter. "On Thursday afternoon, while you guys were in school, Peg Bowen came by. Your Aunt Olivia made her lunch—a pretty nice one. You might find it funny to think of Peg as a witch, but I've noticed your family always treats her really well when she visits, and they're super careful not to upset her."
“Aunt Olivia would be good to any poor creature, and so would mother,” said Felicity. “And of course nobody wants to offend Peg, because she is spiteful, and she once set fire to a man’s barn in Markdale when he offended her. But she isn’t a witch—that’s ridiculous.”
“Aunt Olivia would be kind to any poor soul, and so would mom,” said Felicity. “And obviously, nobody wants to upset Peg because she's mean, and she once burned down a guy’s barn in Markdale when he upset her. But she’s not a witch—that’s just silly.”
“All right. But wait till I tell you. When Peg Bowen was leaving Pat stretched out on the steps. She tramped on his tail. You know Pat doesn’t like to have his tail meddled with. He slewed himself round and clawed her bare foot. If you’d just seen the look she gave him you’d know whether she was a witch or not. And she went off down the lane, muttering and throwing her hands round, just like she did in Lem Hill’s cow pasture. She put a spell on Pat, that’s what she did. He was sick the next morning.”
“All right. But wait until I tell you. When Peg Bowen was leaving, Pat was lying on the steps. She stepped on his tail. You know Pat doesn’t like anyone messing with his tail. He turned around and clawed her bare foot. If you had just seen the look she gave him, you’d know whether she was a witch or not. Then she went down the lane, muttering and waving her hands around, just like she did in Lem Hill’s cow pasture. She put a curse on Pat, that’s what she did. He was sick the next morning.”
We looked at each other in miserable, perplexed silence. We were only children—and we believed that there had been such things as witches once upon a time—and Peg Bowen WAS an eerie creature.
We stared at each other in a sad, confused silence. We were just kids—and we thought there might have been witches back in the day—and Peg Bowen WAS a strange being.
“If that’s so—though I can’t believe it—we can’t do anything,” said the Story Girl drearily. “Pat must die.”
“If that’s the case—though I can’t believe it—we can’t do anything,” said the Story Girl sadly. “Pat has to die.”
Cecily began to weep afresh.
Cecily started to cry again.
“I’d do anything to save Pat’s life,” she said. “I’d BELIEVE anything.”
“I’d do anything to save Pat’s life,” she said. “I’d BELIEVE anything.”
“There’s nothing we can do,” said Felicity impatiently.
"There's nothing we can do," Felicity said impatiently.
“I suppose,” sobbed Cecily, “we might go to Peg Bowen and ask her to forgive Pat and take the spell off him. She might, if we apologized real humble.”
“I guess,” cried Cecily, “we could go to Peg Bowen and ask her to forgive Pat and lift the spell off him. She might, if we apologize sincerely.”
At first we were appalled by the suggestion. We didn’t believe that Peg Bowen was a witch. But to go to her—to seek her out in that mysterious woodland retreat of hers which was invested with all the terrors of the unknown! And that this suggestion should come from timid Cecily, of all people! But then, there was poor Pat!
At first, we were shocked by the idea. We didn’t think Peg Bowen was a witch. But to actually go to her—to find her in that mysterious wooded hideaway of hers that was filled with all the fears of the unknown! And that this idea should come from shy Cecily, of all people! But then, there was poor Pat!
“Would it do any good?” said the Story Girl desperately. “Even if she did make Pat sick I suppose it would only make her crosser if we went and accused her of bewitching him. Besides, she didn’t do anything of the sort.”
“Would it even help?” the Story Girl said desperately. “Even if she did make Pat sick, I guess it would just make her angrier if we accused her of putting a spell on him. Plus, she didn’t do anything like that.”
But there was some uncertainty in the Story Girl’s voice.
But there was a bit of hesitation in the Story Girl's voice.
“It wouldn’t do any harm to try,” said Cecily. “If she didn’t make him sick it won’t matter if she is cross.”
"It wouldn’t hurt to give it a shot," Cecily said. "If she doesn’t make him sick, it won’t matter if she’s upset."
“It won’t matter to Pat, but it might to the one who goes to her,” said Felicity. “She isn’t a witch, but she’s a spiteful old woman, and goodness knows what she’d do to us if she caught us. I’m scared of Peg Bowen, and I don’t care who knows it. Ever since I can mind ma’s been saying, ‘If you’re not good Peg Bowen will catch you.’”
“It won’t matter to Pat, but it might to the one who goes to her,” said Felicity. “She isn’t a witch, but she’s a nasty old woman, and who knows what she’d do to us if she caught us. I’m scared of Peg Bowen, and I don’t care who knows it. Ever since I can remember, Mom’s been saying, ‘If you’re not good, Peg Bowen will catch you.’”
“If I thought she really made Pat sick and could make him better, I’d try to pacify her somehow,” said the Story Girl decidedly. “I’m frightened of her, too—but just look at poor, darling Paddy.”
“If I thought she actually made Pat sick and could help him get better, I’d try to calm her down somehow,” the Story Girl said firmly. “I’m scared of her too—but just look at poor, sweet Paddy.”
We looked at Paddy who continued to stare fixedly before him with unwinking eyes. Uncle Roger came out and looked at him also, with what seemed to us positively brutal unconcern.
We looked at Paddy, who kept staring straight ahead with unblinking eyes. Uncle Roger stepped out and glanced at him too, with what felt to us like a totally callous indifference.
“I’m afraid it’s all up with Pat,” he said.
“I’m afraid it’s all over for Pat,” he said.
“Uncle Roger,” said Cecily imploringly, “Peter says Peg Bowen has bewitched Pat for scratching her. Do you think it can be so?”
“Uncle Roger,” Cecily said earnestly, “Peter says Peg Bowen has put a spell on Pat for scratching her. Do you think that might be true?”
“Did Pat scratch Peg?” asked Uncle Roger, with a horror-stricken face. “Dear me! Dear me! That mystery is solved. Poor Pat!”
“Did Pat scratch Peg?” asked Uncle Roger, looking horrified. “Goodness! Goodness! That mystery is solved. Poor Pat!”
Uncle Roger nodded his head, as if resigning himself and Pat to the worst.
Uncle Roger nodded, as if accepting that he and Pat were facing the worst.
“Do you really think Peg Bowen is a witch, Uncle Roger?” demanded the Story Girl incredulously.
“Do you really think Peg Bowen is a witch, Uncle Roger?” the Story Girl asked in disbelief.
“Do I think Peg Bowen is a witch? My dear Sara, what do YOU think of a woman who can turn herself into a black cat whenever she likes? Is she a witch? Or is she not? I leave it to you.”
“Do I think Peg Bowen is a witch? My dear Sara, what do YOU think of a woman who can turn herself into a black cat whenever she wants? Is she a witch? Or isn’t she? I’ll let you decide.”
“Can Peg Bowen turn herself into a black cat?” asked Felix, staring.
“Can Peg Bowen turn into a black cat?” asked Felix, staring.
“It’s my belief that that is the least of Peg Bowen’s accomplishments,” answered Uncle Roger. “It’s the easiest thing in the world for a witch to turn herself into any animal you choose to mention. Yes, Pat is bewitched—no doubt of that—not the least in the world.”
“It’s my belief that’s the least of Peg Bowen’s achievements,” answered Uncle Roger. “It’s incredibly easy for a witch to transform herself into any animal you can name. Yes, Pat is definitely under a spell—no doubt about it—at all.”
“What are you telling those children such stuff for?” asked Aunt Olivia, passing on her way to the well.
“What are you telling those kids that for?” asked Aunt Olivia, passing on her way to the well.
“It’s an irresistible temptation,” answered Uncle Roger, strolling over to carry her pail.
“It's an irresistible temptation,” Uncle Roger replied, walking over to take her pail.
“You can see your Uncle Roger believes Peg is a witch,” said Peter.
“You can see your Uncle Roger thinks Peg is a witch,” said Peter.
“And you can see Aunt Olivia doesn’t,” I said, “and I don’t either.”
“And you can see Aunt Olivia doesn’t,” I said, “and I don’t either.”
“See here,” said the Story Girl resolutely, “I don’t believe it, but there MAY be something in it. Suppose there is. The question is, what can we do?”
“Look,” said the Story Girl firmly, “I don’t believe it, but there might be something to it. If there is, the question is, what can we do?”
“I’ll tell you what I’D do,” said Peter. “I’d take a present for Peg, and ask her to make Pat well. I wouldn’t let on I thought she’d made him sick. Then she couldn’t be offended—and maybe she’d take the spell off.”
“I’ll tell you what I’d do,” said Peter. “I’d get a gift for Peg and ask her to make Pat better. I wouldn’t let on that I thought she’d made him sick. Then she wouldn’t be offended—and maybe she’d lift the spell.”
“I think we’d better all give her something,” said Felicity. “I’m willing to do that. But who’s going to take the presents to her?”
“I think we should all give her something,” said Felicity. “I’m up for that. But who’s going to take the gifts to her?”
“We must all go together,” said the Story Girl.
“We all need to go together,” said the Story Girl.
“I won’t,” cried Sara Ray in terror. “I wouldn’t go near Peg Bowen’s house for the world, no matter who was with me.”
“I won’t,” Sara Ray shouted in fear. “I wouldn’t go anywhere near Peg Bowen’s house for anything, no matter who was with me.”
“I’ve thought of a plan,” said the Story Girl. “Let’s all give her something, as Felicity says. And let us all go up to her place this evening, and if we see her outside we’ll just go quietly and set the things down before her with the letter, and say nothing but come respectfully away.”
“I have an idea,” said the Story Girl. “Let’s all give her something, as Felicity suggested. And let’s all go to her place this evening. If we see her outside, we’ll quietly set down the gifts in front of her along with the letter, and then we’ll just walk away respectfully without saying anything.”
“If she’ll let us,” said Dan significantly.
“If she allows us,” Dan said meaningfully.
“Can Peg read a letter?” I asked.
“Can Peg read a letter?” I asked.
“Oh, yes. Aunt Olivia says she is a good scholar. She went to school and was a smart girl until she became crazy. We’ll write it very plain.”
“Oh, yes. Aunt Olivia says she’s a good student. She went to school and was a smart girl until she went a little nuts. We’ll make it very clear.”
“What if we don’t see her?” asked Felicity.
“What if we don’t see her?” Felicity asked.
“We’ll put the things on her doorstep then and leave them.”
“We’ll put the stuff on her doorstep and then leave.”
“She may be miles away over the country by this time,” sighed Cecily, “and never find them until it’s too late for Pat. But it’s the only thing to do. What can we give her?”
“She might be far away in the countryside by now,” sighed Cecily, “and may not find them until it’s too late for Pat. But it’s the only thing we can do. What can we give her?”
“We mustn’t offer her any money,” said the Story Girl. “She’s very indignant when any one does that. She says she isn’t a beggar. But she’ll take anything else. I shall give her my string of blue beads. She’s fond of finery.”
“We shouldn’t give her any money,” said the Story Girl. “She gets really upset when anyone does that. She insists she’s not a beggar. But she’ll accept anything else. I’ll give her my string of blue beads. She loves pretty things.”
“I’ll give her that sponge cake I made this morning,” said Felicity. “I guess she doesn’t get sponge cake very often.”
“I’ll give her that sponge cake I made this morning,” Felicity said. “I guess she doesn’t get sponge cake very often.”
“I’ve nothing but the rheumatism ring I got as a premium for selling needles last winter,” said Peter. “I’ll give her that. Even if she hasn’t got rheumatism it’s a real handsome ring. It looks like solid gold.”
“I’ve only got the rheumatism ring I got as a reward for selling needles last winter,” said Peter. “I’ll give it to her. Even if she doesn’t have rheumatism, it’s a really nice ring. It looks like solid gold.”
“I’ll give her a roll of peppermint candy,” said Felix.
"I'll give her a roll of peppermint candy," Felix said.
“I’ll give one of those little jars of cherry preserve I made,” said Cecily.
“I’ll give one of those little jars of cherry jam I made,” said Cecily.
“I won’t go near her,” quavered Sara Ray, “but I want to do something for Pat, and I’ll send that piece of apple leaf lace I knit last week.”
“I won’t go near her,” Sara Ray said shakily, “but I want to do something for Pat, so I’ll send that piece of apple leaf lace I knitted last week.”
I decided to give the redoubtable Peg some apples from my birthday tree, and Dan declared he would give her a plug of tobacco.
I decided to give the formidable Peg some apples from my birthday tree, and Dan said he would give her a piece of tobacco.
“Oh, won’t she be insulted?” exclaimed Felix, rather horrified.
“Oh, won’t she be offended?” exclaimed Felix, quite shocked.
“Naw,” grinned Dan. “Peg chews tobacco like a man. She’d rather have it than your rubbishy peppermints, I can tell you. I’ll run down to old Mrs. Sampson’s and get a plug.”
“Nah,” grinned Dan. “Peg chews tobacco like a pro. She’d rather have that than your cheesy peppermints, believe me. I’ll head down to old Mrs. Sampson’s and get a plug.”
“Now, we must write the letter and take it and the presents to her right away, before it gets dark,” said the Story Girl.
“Now, we need to write the letter and take it and the gifts to her right away, before it gets dark,” said the Story Girl.
We adjourned to the granary to indite the important document, which the Story Girl was to compose.
We went to the granary to write the important document that the Story Girl was going to create.
“How shall I begin it?” she asked in perplexity. “It would never do to say, ‘Dear Peg,’ and ‘Dear Miss Bowen’ sounds too ridiculous.”
“How should I start?” she asked, confused. “It wouldn’t make sense to say, ‘Dear Peg,’ and ‘Dear Miss Bowen’ feels way too silly.”
“Besides, nobody knows whether she is Miss Bowen or not,” said Felicity. “She went to Boston when she grew up, and some say she was married there and her husband deserted her, and that’s why she went crazy. If she’s married, she won’t like being called Miss.”
“Besides, nobody knows if she’s Miss Bowen or not,” said Felicity. “She moved to Boston when she grew up, and some people say she got married there and her husband abandoned her, and that’s why she went crazy. If she’s married, she won’t like being called Miss.”
“Well, how am I to address her?” asked the Story Girl in despair.
“Well, how am I supposed to address her?” asked the Story Girl in despair.
Peter again came to the rescue with a practical suggestion.
Peter once again stepped in with a practical suggestion.
“Begin it, ‘Respected Madam,’” he said. “Ma has a letter a school trustee once writ to my Aunt Jane and that’s how it begins.”
"Start it with 'Dear Madam,'" he said. "Mom has a letter that a school trustee once wrote to my Aunt Jane, and that's how it begins."
“Respected Madam,” wrote the Story Girl. “We want to ask a very great favour of you and we hope you will kindly grant it if you can. Our favourite cat, Paddy, is very sick, and we are afraid he is going to die. Do you think you could cure him? And will you please try? We are all so fond of him, and he is such a good cat, and has no bad habits. Of course, if any of us tramps on his tail he will scratch us, but you know a cat can’t bear to have his tail tramped on. It’s a very tender part of him, and it’s his only way of preventing it, and he doesn’t mean any harm. If you can cure Paddy for us we will always be very, very grateful to you. The accompanying small offerings are a testimonial of our respect and gratitude, and we entreat you to honour us by accepting them.
“Dear Madam,” wrote the Story Girl. “We’d like to ask a huge favor from you, and we hope you’ll kindly grant it if you can. Our favorite cat, Paddy, is really sick, and we’re worried he might die. Do you think you could help him? And will you please try? We all love him so much; he’s such a good cat with no bad habits. Of course, if any of us steps on his tail, he’ll scratch us, but you know a cat can't stand having his tail stepped on. It’s a really sensitive part of him, and it’s his only way to protect it; he doesn’t mean any harm. If you can help Paddy, we’ll always be incredibly grateful to you. The small gifts we’ve included are a sign of our respect and gratitude, and we truly hope you’ll accept them.”
“Very respectfully yours,
"Respectfully yours,"
“SARA STANLEY.”
“I tell you that last sentence has a fine sound,” said Peter admiringly.
“I have to say, that last sentence sounds great,” Peter said with admiration.
“I didn’t make that up,” admitted the Story Girl honestly. “I read it somewhere and remembered it.”
“I didn’t make that up,” the Story Girl said honestly. “I read it somewhere and remembered it.”
“I think it’s TOO fine,” criticized Felicity. “Peg Bowen won’t know the meaning of such big words.”
"I think it’s WAY too fancy," Felicity criticized. "Peg Bowen won’t understand what all those big words mean."
But it was decided to leave them in and we all signed the letter.
But it was decided to keep them in, and we all signed the letter.
Then we got our “testimonials,” and started on our reluctant journey to the domains of the witch. Sara Ray would not go, of course, but she volunteered to stay with Pat while we were away. We did not think it necessary to inform the grown-ups of our errand, or its nature. Grown-ups had such peculiar views. They might forbid our going at all—and they would certainly laugh at us.
Then we got our “testimonials” and started our hesitant journey to the witch's domain. Sara Ray wouldn’t go, of course, but she offered to stay with Pat while we were gone. We didn’t think it was necessary to tell the adults about our mission or what it was about. Adults had such strange ideas. They might stop us from going at all—and they would definitely laugh at us.
Peg Bowen’s house was nearly a mile away, even by the short cut past the swamp and up the wooded hill. We went down through the brook field and over the little plank bridge in the hollow, half lost in its surrounding sea of farewell summers. When we reached the green gloom of the woods beyond we began to feel frightened, but nobody would admit it. We walked very closely together, and we did not talk. When you are near the retreat of witches and folk of that ilk the less you say the better, for their feelings are so notoriously touchy. Of course, Peg wasn’t a witch, but it was best to be on the safe side.
Peg Bowen’s house was nearly a mile away, even taking the shortcut past the swamp and up the wooded hill. We walked through the brook field and crossed the little plank bridge in the hollow, somewhat lost in the memories of summers gone by. When we reached the dark green of the woods ahead, we started to feel scared, but no one would admit it. We walked really close together, and we didn’t talk. When you're near the hideout of witches and those kind of people, it’s better to keep quiet because their feelings are notoriously sensitive. Of course, Peg wasn’t a witch, but it was best to play it safe.
Finally we came to the lane which led directly to her abode. We were all very pale now, and our hearts were beating. The red September sun hung low between the tall spruces to the west. It did not look to me just right for a sun. In fact, everything looked uncanny. I wished our errand were well over.
Finally, we reached the path that led straight to her home. We were all feeling pretty pale now, and our hearts were racing. The red September sun hung low between the tall spruce trees to the west. It didn’t seem quite right for a sun. Honestly, everything looked strange. I hoped our mission would be over soon.
A sudden bend in the lane brought us out to the little clearing where Peg’s house was before we were half ready to see it. In spite of my fear I looked at it with some curiosity. It was a small, shaky building with a sagging roof, set amid a perfect jungle of weeds. To our eyes, the odd thing about it was that there was no entrance on the ground floor, as there should be in any respectable house. The only door was in the upper story, and was reached by a flight of rickety steps. There was no sign of life about the place except—sight of ill omen—a large black cat, sitting on the topmost step. We thought of Uncle Roger’s gruesome hints. Could that black cat be Peg? Nonsense! But still—it didn’t look like an ordinary cat. It was so large—and had such green, malicious eyes! Plainly, there was something out of the common about the beastie!
A sudden turn in the path led us to the small clearing where Peg’s house was, catching us a bit off guard. Despite my fear, I couldn’t help but feel curious about it. It was a small, shaky building with a sagging roof, surrounded by a wild tangle of weeds. What struck us as odd was that there was no entrance on the ground floor, which should be standard for any decent house. The only door was on the upper level and was accessed by a rickety set of steps. There were no signs of life around, except for—a sign of bad luck—a large black cat sitting on the top step. We recalled Uncle Roger’s creepy hints. Could that black cat be Peg? Nonsense! But still—it didn’t look like an ordinary cat. It was so big—and had such green, malevolent eyes! Clearly, there was something unusual about that creature!
In a tense, breathless silence the Story Girl placed our parcels on the lowest step, and laid her letter on the top of the pile. Her brown fingers trembled and her face was very pale.
In a tense, breathless silence, the Story Girl set our packages on the lowest step and placed her letter on top of the pile. Her brown fingers shook, and her face was very pale.
Suddenly the door above us opened, and Peg Bowen herself appeared on the threshold. She was a tall, sinewy old woman, wearing a short, ragged, drugget skirt which reached scantly below her knees, a scarlet print blouse, and a man’s hat. Her feet, arms, and neck were bare, and she had a battered old clay pipe in her mouth. Her brown face was seamed with a hundred wrinkles, and her tangled, grizzled hair fell unkemptly over her shoulders. She was scowling, and her flashing black eyes held no friendly light.
Suddenly, the door above us opened, and Peg Bowen herself appeared in the doorway. She was a tall, wiry old woman, wearing a short, tattered skirt that barely reached below her knees, a red printed blouse, and a man’s hat. Her feet, arms, and neck were bare, and she had a worn old clay pipe in her mouth. Her brown face was lined with a hundred wrinkles, and her messy, gray hair hung untidily over her shoulders. She was scowling, and her piercing black eyes had no friendly expression.
We had borne up bravely enough hitherto, in spite of our inward, unconfessed quakings. But now our strained nerves gave way, and sheer panic seized us. Peter gave a little yelp of pure terror. We turned and fled across the clearing and into the woods. Down the long hill we tore, like mad, hunted creatures, firmly convinced that Peg Bowen was after us. Wild was that scamper, as nightmare-like as any recorded in our dream books. The Story Girl was in front of me, and I can recall the tremendous leaps she made over fallen logs and little spruce bushes, with her long brown curls streaming out behind her from their scarlet fillet. Cecily, behind me, kept gasping out the contradictory sentences, “Oh, Bev, wait for me,” and “Oh, Bev, hurry, hurry!” More by blind instinct than anything else we kept together and found our way out of the woods. Presently we were in the field beyond the brook. Over us was a dainty sky of shell pink, placid cows were pasturing around us; the farewell summers nodded to us in the friendly breezes. We halted, with a glad realization that we were back in our own haunts and that Peg Bowen had not caught us.
We had held up pretty well until now, despite our hidden fears. But now our nerves finally broke, and pure panic took over. Peter yelped in terror. We turned and ran across the clearing and into the woods. We raced down the long hill like wild, hunted animals, completely convinced that Peg Bowen was chasing us. It was a chaotic dash, as nightmarish as anything from our dream journals. The Story Girl was ahead of me, and I remember her amazing leaps over fallen logs and small spruce bushes, with her long brown curls streaming behind her from their scarlet headband. Cecily, behind me, kept gasping out mixed-up phrases, "Oh, Bev, wait for me," and "Oh, Bev, hurry, hurry!" More from instinct than anything else, we stayed together and found our way out of the woods. Soon we were in the field beyond the brook. Above us was a delicate sky of soft pink, gentle cows were grazing around us; the lingering summer waved goodbye in the friendly breezes. We stopped, feeling relieved that we were back in our own territory and that Peg Bowen hadn’t caught us.
“Oh, wasn’t that an awful experience?” gasped Cecily, shuddering. “I wouldn’t go through it again—I couldn’t, not even for Pat.”
“Oh, wasn’t that a terrible experience?” gasped Cecily, shuddering. “I wouldn’t go through it again—I couldn’t, not even for Pat.”
“It come on a fellow so suddent,” said Peter shamefacedly. “I think I could a-stood my ground if I’d known she was going to come out. But when she popped out like that I thought I was done for.”
“It hit me so suddenly,” Peter said, embarrassed. “I think I could have held my ground if I’d known she was going to come out. But when she suddenly appeared like that, I thought I was finished.”
“We shouldn’t have run,” said Felicity gloomily. “It showed we were afraid of her, and that always makes her awful cross. She won’t do a thing for Pat now.”
“We shouldn’t have run,” Felicity said sadly. “It showed we were scared of her, and that always makes her really angry. She won’t do anything for Pat now.”
“I don’t believe she could do anything, anyway,” said the Story Girl. “I think we’ve just been a lot of geese.”
“I don’t think she could do anything, anyway,” said the Story Girl. “I feel like we’ve just been a bunch of fools.”
We were all, except Peter, more or less inclined to agree with her. And the conviction of our folly deepened when we reached the granary and found that Pat, watched over by the faithful Sara Ray, was no better. The Story Girl announced that she would take him into the kitchen and sit up all night with him.
We were all, except for Peter, more or less inclined to agree with her. And the feeling of our foolishness grew when we got to the granary and saw that Pat, being cared for by the loyal Sara Ray, was no better. The Story Girl said she would take him into the kitchen and stay up with him all night.
“He sha’n’t die alone, anyway,” she said miserably, gathering his limp body up in her arms.
“He won’t die alone, anyway,” she said sadly, cradling his lifeless body in her arms.
We did not think Aunt Olivia would give her permission to stay up; but Aunt Olivia did. Aunt Olivia really was a duck. We wanted to stay with her also, but Aunt Janet wouldn’t hear of such a thing. She ordered us off to bed, saying that it was positively sinful in us to be so worked up over a cat. Five heart-broken children, who knew that there are many worse friends than dumb, furry folk, climbed Uncle Alec’s stairs to bed that night.
We didn’t think Aunt Olivia would let us stay up, but she did. Aunt Olivia really was great. We wanted to stay with her too, but Aunt Janet wouldn’t allow it. She sent us off to bed, saying it was totally wrong for us to be so excited over a cat. Five heartbroken kids, who knew there were far worse friends than dumb, furry ones, climbed Uncle Alec’s stairs to bed that night.
“There’s nothing we can do now, except pray God to make Pat better,” said Cecily.
“There's nothing we can do now, except pray that God helps Pat get better,” said Cecily.
I must candidly say that her tone savoured strongly of a last resort; but this was owing more to early training than to any lack of faith on Cecily’s part. She knew and we knew, that prayer was a solemn rite, not to be lightly held, nor degraded to common uses. Felicity voiced this conviction when she said,
I have to honestly say that her tone felt like a final option; but this was more due to her upbringing than any lack of belief on Cecily’s part. She understood, and we understood, that prayer was a serious practice, not something to be taken lightly or used for trivial purposes. Felicity expressed this belief when she said,
“I don’t believe it would be right to pray about a cat.”
“I don’t think it’s appropriate to pray about a cat.”
“I’d like to know why not,” retorted Cecily, “God made Paddy just as much as He made you, Felicity King, though perhaps He didn’t go to so much trouble. And I’m sure He’s abler to help him than Peg Bowen. Anyhow, I’m going to pray for Pat with all my might and main, and I’d like to see you try to stop me. Of course I won’t mix it up with more important things. I’ll just tack it on after I’ve finished asking the blessings, but before I say amen.”
“I want to know why not,” Cecily shot back, “God made Paddy just as much as He made you, Felicity King, though maybe He didn’t put in as much effort. And I’m sure He’s way more capable of helping him than Peg Bowen. Anyway, I’m going to pray for Pat with everything I’ve got, and I dare you to try to stop me. Of course, I won’t mix it in with more important things. I’ll just throw it in after I’ve finished asking for blessings, but before I say amen.”
More petitions than Cecily’s were offered up that night on behalf of Paddy. I distinctly heard Felix—who always said his prayers in a loud whisper, owing to some lasting conviction of early life that God could not hear him if he did not pray audibly—mutter pleadingly, after the “important” part of his devotions was over, “Oh, God, please make Pat better by the morning. PLEASE do.”
More petitions than Cecily’s were offered up that night on behalf of Paddy. I distinctly heard Felix—who always said his prayers in a loud whisper, because of a longstanding belief from his early life that God couldn’t hear him if he didn’t pray out loud—mutter pleadingly, after the “important” part of his prayers was over, “Oh, God, please make Pat better by morning. PLEASE do.”
And I, even in these late years of irreverence for the dreams of youth, am not in the least ashamed to confess that when I knelt down to say my boyish prayer, I thought of our little furry comrade in his extremity, and prayed as reverently as I knew how for his healing. Then I went to sleep, comforted by the simple hope that the Great Father would, after “important things” were all attended to, remember poor Pat.
And even now, in these later years when I've lost some respect for youthful dreams, I'm not at all ashamed to admit that when I knelt down to say my childhood prayer, I thought of our little furry friend in his time of need and prayed as sincerely as I could for his recovery. Then I went to sleep, comforted by the simple hope that the Great Father would, after taking care of "important things," remember poor Pat.
As soon as we were up the next morning we rushed off to Uncle Roger’s. But we met Peter and the Story Girl in the lane, and their faces were as the faces of those who bring glad tidings upon the mountains.
As soon as we got up the next morning, we hurried over to Uncle Roger’s. But we ran into Peter and the Story Girl in the lane, and their faces looked like those of people delivering good news from the mountains.
“Pat’s better,” cried the Story Girl, blithe, triumphant. “Last night, just at twelve, he began to lick his paws. Then he licked himself all over and went to sleep, too, on the sofa. When I woke Pat was washing his face, and he has taken a whole saucerful of milk. Oh, isn’t it splendid?”
“Pat’s better,” shouted the Story Girl, cheerful and victorious. “Last night, right at midnight, he started to clean his paws. Then he groomed himself all over and fell asleep on the sofa, too. When I woke up, Pat was washing his face, and he drank a whole saucer of milk. Oh, isn’t that amazing?”
“You see Peg Bowen did put a spell on him,” said Peter, “and then she took it off.”
“You see, Peg Bowen actually put a spell on him,” Peter said, “and then she took it off.”
“I guess Cecily’s prayer had more to do with Pat’s getting better than Peg Bowen,” said Felicity. “She prayed for Pat over and over again. That is why he’s better.”
“I think Cecily’s prayer had more to do with Pat getting better than with Peg Bowen,” said Felicity. “She prayed for Pat again and again. That’s why he’s better.”
“Oh, all right,” said Peter, “but I’d advise Pat not to scratch Peg Bowen again, that’s all.”
“Oh, fine,” said Peter, “but I’d suggest Pat not to scratch Peg Bowen again, that’s all.”
“I wish I knew whether it was the praying or Peg Bowen that cured Pat,” said Felix in perplexity.
“I wish I knew if it was the praying or Peg Bowen that healed Pat,” said Felix, feeling puzzled.
“I don’t believe it was either of them,” said Dan. “Pat just got sick and got better again of his own accord.”
“I don’t think it was either of them,” said Dan. “Pat just got sick and then got better on his own.”
“I’m going to believe that it was the praying,” said Cecily decidedly. “It’s so much nicer to believe that God cured Pat than that Peg Bowen did.”
“I’m going to believe it was the praying,” Cecily said firmly. “It’s so much nicer to think that God cured Pat than that Peg Bowen did.”
“But you oughtn’t to believe a thing just ‘cause it would be more comfortable,” objected Peter. “Mind you, I ain’t saying God couldn’t cure Pat. But nothing and nobody can’t ever make me believe that Peg Bowen wasn’t at the bottom of it all.”
“But you shouldn’t believe something just because it makes you feel better,” Peter argued. “I’m not saying God couldn’t heal Pat. But there’s no way I’ll ever believe that Peg Bowen wasn’t involved in this situation.”
Thus faith, superstition, and incredulity strove together amongst us, as in all history.
So faith, superstition, and disbelief battled it out among us, just like in all of history.
CHAPTER XXV. A CUP OF FAILURE
One warm Sunday evening in the moon of golden-rod, we all, grown-ups and children, were sitting in the orchard by the Pulpit Stone singing sweet old gospel hymns. We could all sing more or less, except poor Sara Ray, who had once despairingly confided to me that she didn’t know what she’d ever do when she went to heaven, because she couldn’t sing a note.
One warm Sunday evening in the golden-rod moon, we were all sitting in the orchard by the Pulpit Stone, singing sweet old gospel hymns—grown-ups and kids alike. Most of us could hold a tune, except for poor Sara Ray, who once shared with me in despair that she didn’t know what she’d do when she got to heaven since she couldn’t carry a note.
That whole scene comes out clearly for me in memory—the arc of primrose sky over the trees behind the old house, the fruit-laden boughs of the orchard, the bank of golden-rod, like a wave of sunshine, behind the Pulpit Stone, the nameless colour seen on a fir wood in a ruddy sunset. I can see Uncle Alec’s tired, brilliant, blue eyes, Aunt Janet’s wholesome, matronly face, Uncle Roger’s sweeping blond beard and red cheeks, and Aunt Olivia’s full-blown beauty. Two voices ring out for me above all others in the music that echoes through the halls of recollection. Cecily’s sweet and silvery, and Uncle Alec’s fine tenor. “If you’re a King, you sing,” was a Carlisle proverb in those days. Aunt Julia had been the flower of the flock in that respect and had become a noted concert singer. The world had never heard of the rest. Their music echoed only along the hidden ways of life, and served but to lighten the cares of the trivial round and common task.
That whole scene is vivid in my memory—the arch of a light yellow sky over the trees behind the old house, the branches of the orchard heavy with fruit, the patch of goldenrod, like a wave of sunshine, behind the Pulpit Stone, and the unique color on a fir wood during a reddish sunset. I can picture Uncle Alec’s tired, bright blue eyes, Aunt Janet’s wholesome, motherly face, Uncle Roger’s long blond beard and flushed cheeks, and Aunt Olivia’s striking beauty. Two voices stand out for me above all others in the music that echoes through my memories. Cecily’s sweet, silvery voice and Uncle Alec’s lovely tenor. “If you’re a King, you sing,” was a proverb from Carlisle in those days. Aunt Julia had been the standout in that regard and had become a recognized concert singer. The world never knew the others. Their music only echoed along the hidden paths of life and helped to lighten the burdens of everyday tasks.
That evening, after they tired of singing, our grown-ups began talking of their youthful days and doings.
That evening, after they got tired of singing, our adults started reminiscing about their younger days and experiences.
This was always a keen delight to us small fry. We listened avidly to the tales of our uncles and aunts in the days when they, too—hard fact to realize—had been children. Good and proper as they were now, once, so it seemed, they had gotten into mischief and even had their quarrels and disagreements. On this particular evening Uncle Roger told many stories of Uncle Edward, and one in which the said Edward had preached sermons at the mature age of ten from the Pulpit Stone fired, as the sequel will show, the Story Girl’s imagination.
This was always a real treat for us kids. We listened intently to the stories from our uncles and aunts about the days when they, too—hard to believe—were kids. As proper as they seemed now, it became clear that they once got into trouble and had their share of arguments. That night, Uncle Roger shared lots of stories about Uncle Edward, including one where Edward preached sermons at the age of ten from the Pulpit Stone, which, as you’ll see later, sparked the Story Girl’s imagination.
“Can’t I just see him at it now,” said Uncle Roger, “leaning over that old boulder, his cheeks red and his eyes burning with excitement, banging the top of it as he had seen the ministers do in church. It wasn’t cushioned, however, and he always bruised his hands in his self-forgetful earnestness. We thought him a regular wonder. We loved to hear him preach, but we didn’t like to hear him pray, because he always insisted on praying for each of us by name, and it made us feel wretchedly uncomfortable, somehow. Alec, do you remember how furious Julia was because Edward prayed one day that she might be preserved from vanity and conceit over her singing?”
“Can’t I just picture him now,” said Uncle Roger, “leaning over that old boulder, his cheeks red and his eyes full of excitement, banging on the top of it just like he’d seen the ministers do in church. It wasn’t cushioned, though, and he always ended up bruising his hands with his intense enthusiasm. We thought he was amazing. We loved hearing him preach, but we didn’t like hearing him pray, because he always insisted on praying for each of us by name, and it made us feel really uncomfortable. Alec, do you remember how furious Julia was when Edward prayed one day that she might be saved from vanity and conceit about her singing?”
“I should think I do,” laughed Uncle Alec. “She was sitting right there where Cecily is now, and she got up at once and marched right out of the orchard, but at the gate she turned to call back indignantly, ‘I guess you’d better wait till you’ve prayed the conceit out of yourself before you begin on me, Ned King. I never heard such stuck-up sermons as you preach.’ Ned went on praying and never let on he heard her, but at the end of his prayer he wound up with ‘Oh, God, I pray you to keep an eye on us all, but I pray you to pay particular attention to my sister Julia, for I think she needs it even more than the rest of us, world without end, Amen.’”
“I think I do,” laughed Uncle Alec. “She was sitting right there where Cecily is now, and she got up immediately and marched right out of the orchard. But at the gate, she turned back to call indignantly, ‘I guess you’d better wait until you’ve prayed the arrogance out of yourself before you start on me, Ned King. I never heard such pretentious sermons as you preach.’ Ned kept praying and didn’t let on that he heard her, but at the end of his prayer, he wrapped up with, ‘Oh, God, I pray you to keep an eye on us all, but I pray you to pay special attention to my sister Julia, because I think she needs it even more than the rest of us, world without end, Amen.’”
Our uncles roared with laughter over the recollection. We all laughed, indeed, especially over another tale in which Uncle Edward, leaning too far over the “pulpit” in his earnestness, lost his balance altogether and tumbled ingloriously into the grass below.
Our uncles erupted in laughter at the memory. We all joined in, especially over another story where Uncle Edward, leaning too far over the "pulpit" in his enthusiasm, lost his balance completely and fell awkwardly into the grass below.
“He lit on a big Scotch thistle,” said Uncle Roger, chuckling, “and besides that, he skinned his forehead on a stone. But he was determined to finish his sermon, and finish it he did. He climbed back into the pulpit, with the tears rolling over his cheeks, and preached for ten minutes longer, with sobs in his voice and drops of blood on his forehead. He was a plucky little beggar. No wonder he succeeded in life.”
“He landed on a big Scotch thistle,” said Uncle Roger, laughing, “and on top of that, he scraped his forehead on a stone. But he was set on finishing his sermon, and finish it he did. He climbed back into the pulpit, tears streaming down his face, and preached for ten more minutes, his voice choked with sobs and blood dripping from his forehead. He was a brave little guy. No wonder he made it in life.”
“And his sermons and prayers were always just about as outspoken as those Julia objected to,” said Uncle Alec. “Well, we’re all getting on in life and Edward is gray; but when I think of him I always see him a little, rosy, curly-headed chap, laying down the law to us from the Pulpit Stone. It seems like the other day that we were all here together, just as these children are, and now we are scattered everywhere. Julia in California, Edward in Halifax, Alan in South America, Felix and Felicity and Stephen gone to the land that is very far off.”
“And his sermons and prayers were always just as outspoken as the ones Julia complained about,” Uncle Alec said. “Well, we’re all getting older, and Edward has turned gray; but when I think of him, I still picture him as a little, rosy, curly-headed kid, preaching to us from the Pulpit Stone. It feels like just yesterday that we were all here together, just like these kids are now, and now we’re scattered everywhere. Julia is in California, Edward is in Halifax, Alan is in South America, and Felix, Felicity, and Stephen have gone to a place that's very far away.”
There was a little space of silence; and then Uncle Alec began, in a low, impressive voice, to repeat the wonderful verses of the ninetieth Psalm—verses which were thenceforth bound up for us with the beauty of that night and the memories of our kindred. Very reverently we all listened to the majestic words.
There was a moment of silence, and then Uncle Alec began, in a quiet, powerful voice, to recite the beautiful lines of the ninetieth Psalm—lines that would always be connected for us with the beauty of that night and the memories of our loved ones. We all listened respectfully to the grand words.
“Lord, thou hast been our dwelling place in all generations. Before the mountains were brought forth, or ever thou hadst formed the earth and the world, even from everlasting to everlasting thou art God.... For a thousand years in thy sight are but as yesterday when it is past, and as a watch in the night.... For all our days are passed away in thy wrath; we spend our years as a tale that is told. The days of our years are threescore and ten; and if by reason of strength they be fourscore years yet is their strength, labour and sorrow; for it is soon cut off and we fly away.... So teach us to number our days that we may apply our hearts unto wisdom.... Oh, satisfy us early with thy mercy; that we may rejoice and be glad all our days.... And let the beauty of the Lord our God be upon us; and establish thou the work of our hands upon us; yea, the work of our hands establish thou it.”
“Lord, you have been our home in every generation. Before the mountains were created, or you had formed the earth and the world, from eternity to eternity, you are God.... To you, a thousand years are like yesterday when it's gone, and like a watch in the night.... All our days pass away in your anger; we spend our years like a story that's told. The length of our lives is seventy years; and if we're strong, maybe eighty years, yet even their strength is filled with labor and sorrow; for it quickly comes to an end, and we fly away.... So teach us to number our days that we may focus our hearts on wisdom.... Oh, satisfy us early with your mercy so that we may rejoice and be glad all our days.... And let the beauty of the Lord our God be upon us; and establish the work of our hands upon us; yes, establish the work of our hands.”
The dusk crept into the orchard like a dim, bewitching personality. You could see her—feel her—hear her. She tiptoed softly from tree to tree, ever drawing nearer. Presently her filmy wings hovered over us and through them gleamed the early stars of the autumn night.
The twilight slipped into the orchard like a faint, enchanting presence. You could see her—feel her—hear her. She moved quietly from tree to tree, always getting closer. Soon her delicate wings hovered above us, and through them shimmered the first stars of the autumn night.
The grown-ups rose reluctantly and strolled away; but we children lingered for a moment to talk over an idea the Story Girl broached—a good idea, we thought enthusiastically, and one that promised to add considerable spice to life.
The adults stood up slowly and walked away, but we kids hung back for a moment to discuss an idea the Story Girl brought up—a great idea, we thought excitedly, that promised to add a lot of excitement to our lives.
We were on the lookout for some new amusement. Dream books had begun to pall. We no longer wrote in them very regularly, and our dreams were not what they used to be before the mischance of the cucumber. So the Story Girl’s suggestion came pat to the psychological moment.
We were searching for some new entertainment. Dream books had started to lose their charm. We didn't write in them as often anymore, and our dreams just weren't as vivid as they used to be before the cucumber mishap. So, the Story Girl's idea came at just the right time.
“I’ve thought of a splendid plan,” she said. “It just flashed into my mind when the uncles were talking about Uncle Edward. And the beauty of it is we can play it on Sundays, and you know there are so few things it is proper to play on Sundays. But this is a Christian game, so it will be all right.”
“I’ve come up with a great idea,” she said. “It just popped into my head when the uncles were talking about Uncle Edward. The best part is we can play it on Sundays, and you know there aren’t many things that are appropriate to play on Sundays. But this is a Christian game, so it’ll be fine.”
“It isn’t like the religious fruit basket game, is it?” asked Cecily anxiously.
“It’s not like the religious fruit basket game, right?” Cecily asked nervously.
We had good reason to hope that it wasn’t. One desperate Sunday afternoon, when we had nothing to read and the time seemed endless, Felix had suggested that we have a game of fruit-basket; only instead of taking the names of fruits, we were to take the names of Bible characters. This, he argued, would make it quite lawful and proper to play on Sunday. We, too desirous of being convinced, also thought so; and for a merry hour Lazarus and Martha and Moses and Aaron and sundry other worthies of Holy Writ had a lively time of it in the King orchard. Peter having a Scriptural name of his own, did not want to take another; but we would not allow this, because it would give him an unfair advantage over the rest of us. It would be so much easier to call out your own name than fit your tongue to an unfamiliar one. So Peter retaliated by choosing Nebuchadnezzar, which no one could ever utter three times before Peter shrieked it out once.
We had every reason to believe it wasn’t. One desperate Sunday afternoon, with nothing to read and time dragging on, Felix suggested we play a game of fruit-basket; but instead of using the names of fruits, we would use names of Bible characters. He claimed this would make it perfectly acceptable to play on a Sunday. Eager to be convinced, we agreed, and for a fun hour, Lazarus, Martha, Moses, Aaron, and various other figures from the Bible had a great time in the King orchard. Peter, having a Biblical name of his own, didn't want to pick another; but we wouldn’t allow this, as it would give him an unfair advantage over the rest of us. It would be so much easier to shout your own name than to get your tongue around an unfamiliar one. So, Peter retaliated by choosing Nebuchadnezzar, which no one could ever say three times before Peter screamed it out once.
In the midst of our hilarity, however, Uncle Alec and Aunt Janet came down upon us. It is best to draw a veil over what followed. Suffice it to say that the recollection gave point to Cecily’s question.
In the middle of our laughter, though, Uncle Alec and Aunt Janet came down on us. It's better to skip over what happened next. Let's just say that the memory made Cecily’s question even more relevant.
“No, it isn’t that sort of game at all,” said the Story Girl. “It is this; each of you boys must preach a sermon, as Uncle Edward used to do. One of you next Sunday, and another the next, and so on. And whoever preaches the best sermon is to get a prize.”
“No, it’s not that kind of game at all,” said the Story Girl. “Here’s how it goes; each of you boys has to give a sermon, just like Uncle Edward used to do. One of you will go next Sunday, then another the week after, and so on. And the one who gives the best sermon will win a prize.”
Dan promptly declared he wouldn’t try to preach a sermon; but Peter, Felix and I thought the suggestion a very good one. Secretly, I believed I could cut quite a fine figure preaching a sermon.
Dan quickly said he wouldn’t try to give a sermon; but Peter, Felix, and I thought it was a great idea. Deep down, I believed I could really shine while preaching a sermon.
“Who’ll give the prize?” asked Felix.
“Who’s going to give the prize?” asked Felix.
“I will,” said the Story Girl. “I’ll give that picture father sent me last week.”
“I will,” said the Story Girl. “I’ll give that picture Dad sent me last week.”
As the said picture was an excellent copy of one of Landseer’s stags, Felix and I were well pleased; but Peter averred that he would rather have the Madonna that looked like his Aunt Jane, and the Story Girl agreed that if his sermon was the best she would give him that.
As the picture was a great copy of one of Landseer’s stags, Felix and I were really happy; but Peter insisted that he would prefer the Madonna that looked like his Aunt Jane, and the Story Girl agreed that if his sermon was the best, she would give him that.
“But who’s to be the judge?” I said, “and what kind of a sermon would you call the best?”
“But who's supposed to be the judge?” I asked, “and what do you think makes a sermon the best?”
“The one that makes the most impression,” answered the Story Girl promptly. “And we girls must be the judges, because there’s nobody else. Now, who is to preach next Sunday?”
“The one that makes the biggest impression,” replied the Story Girl immediately. “And we girls have to be the judges, since there’s no one else. Now, who’s preaching next Sunday?”
It was decided that I should lead off, and I lay awake for an extra hour that night thinking what text I should take for the following Sunday. The next day I bought two sheets of foolscap from the schoolmaster, and after tea I betook myself to the granary, barred the door, and fell to writing my sermon. I did not find it as easy a task as I had anticipated; but I pegged grimly away at it, and by dint of severe labour for two evenings I eventually got my four pages of foolscap filled, although I had to pad the subject-matter not a little with verses of quotable hymns. I had decided to preach on missions, as being a topic more within my grasp than abstruse theological doctrines or evangelical discourses; and, mindful of the need of making an impression, I drew a harrowing picture of the miserable plight of the heathen who in their darkness bowed down to wood and stone. Then I urged our responsibility concerning them, and meant to wind up by reciting, in a very solemn and earnest voice, the verse beginning, “Can we whose souls are lighted.” When I had completed my sermon I went over it very carefully again and wrote with red ink—Cecily made it for me out of an aniline dye—the word “thump” wherever I deemed it advisable to chastise the pulpit.
It was decided that I should go first, and I lay awake for an extra hour that night thinking about what topic I should choose for the following Sunday. The next day, I bought two sheets of foolscap from the schoolmaster, and after tea, I went to the granary, locked the door, and started writing my sermon. I didn’t find it as easy as I had expected, but I worked hard on it, and after spending two evenings on it, I finally filled my four sheets of foolscap, even though I had to include quite a few verses from popular hymns. I decided to preach about missions, since it was a topic I felt more comfortable with than complex theological concepts or evangelical speeches; and, aware of the need to make an impact, I painted a vivid picture of the terrible situation of the non-believers who, in their ignorance, worshipped wood and stone. Then I stressed our responsibility toward them and planned to finish by reciting, in a very serious and sincere voice, the verse starting with, “Can we whose souls are lighted.” When I finished my sermon, I reviewed it carefully again and wrote in red ink—Cecily made it for me from an aniline dye—the word “thump” wherever I thought it would be appropriate to emphasize my point.
I have that sermon still, all its red thumps unfaded, lying beside my dream book; but I am not going to inflict it on my readers. I am not so proud of it as I once was. I was really puffed up with earthly vanity over it at that time. Felix, I thought, would be hard put to it to beat it. As for Peter, I did not consider him a rival to be feared. It was unsupposable that a hired boy, with little education and less experience of church-going, should be able to preach better than could I, in whose family there was a real minister.
I still have that sermon, all its bold marks intact, sitting next to my dream journal; but I’m not going to force it on my readers. I'm not as proud of it as I used to be. Back then, I felt pretty full of myself about it. I honestly thought Felix would have a tough time matching it. As for Peter, I didn't see him as a serious competitor. It was hard to believe that a hired kid with little education and even less experience in church could possibly preach better than I could, especially since I came from a family with a real minister.
The sermon written, the next thing was to learn it off by heart and then practise it, thumps included, until I was letter and gesture perfect. I preached it over several times in the granary with only Paddy, sitting immovably on a puncheon, for audience. Paddy stood the test fairly well. At least, he made an adorable listener, save at such times as imaginary rats distracted his attention.
The sermon was written, so the next step was to memorize it and then practice it, complete with gestures, until I had it down perfectly. I preached it several times in the granary with only Paddy, who sat still on a log, as my audience. Paddy handled it pretty well. At least, he was an adorable listener, except when imaginary rats caught his attention.
Mr. Marwood had at least three absorbed listeners the next Sunday morning. Felix, Peter and I were all among the chiels who were taking mental notes on the art of preaching a sermon. Not a motion, or glance, or intonation escaped us. To be sure, none of us could remember the text when we got home; but we knew just how you should throw back your head and clutch the edge of the pulpit with both hands when you announced it.
Mr. Marwood had at least three attentive listeners the next Sunday morning. Felix, Peter, and I were all among the guys who were taking mental notes on how to preach a sermon. Not a movement, glance, or tone escaped us. To be sure, none of us could remember the text when we got home, but we knew exactly how to throw back your head and grip the edge of the pulpit with both hands when you announced it.
In the afternoon we all repaired to the orchard, Bibles and hymn books in hand. We did not think it necessary to inform the grown-ups of what was in the wind. You could never tell what kink a grown-up would take. They might not think it proper to play any sort of a game on Sunday, not even a Christian game. Least said was soonest mended where grown-ups were concerned.
In the afternoon, we all headed to the orchard, with our Bibles and hymn books in hand. We didn’t think it was necessary to tell the adults what we were planning. You could never predict how an adult would react. They might not consider it appropriate to play any kind of game on Sunday, not even a Christian game. The less said to adults, the better.
I mounted the pulpit steps, feeling rather nervous, and my audience sat gravely down on the grass before me. Our opening exercises consisted solely of singing and reading. We had agreed to omit prayer. Neither Felix, Peter nor I felt equal to praying in public. But we took up a collection. The proceeds were to go to missions. Dan passed the plate—Felicity’s rosebud plate—looking as preternaturally solemn as Elder Frewen himself. Every one put a cent on it.
I climbed the steps to the pulpit, feeling pretty nervous, while my audience sat quietly on the grass in front of me. Our opening activities were just singing and reading. We had decided to skip the prayer. Neither Felix, Peter, nor I felt up to praying in public. But we did take up a collection. The money was meant for missions. Dan passed around the plate—Felicity’s rosebud plate—looking as seriously as Elder Frewen himself. Everyone put a penny in it.
Well, I preached my sermon. And it fell horribly flat. I realized that, before I was half way through it. I think I preached it very well; and never a thump did I forget or misplace. But my audience was plainly bored. When I stepped down from the pulpit, after demanding passionately if we whose souls were lighted and so forth, I felt with secret humiliation that my sermon was a failure. It had made no impression at all. Felix would be sure to get the prize.
Well, I gave my sermon, and it completely bombed. I figured that out before I was even halfway through. I thought I delivered it really well, and I didn’t miss a beat. But my audience was clearly uninterested. When I stepped down from the pulpit, after passionately asking if we whose souls were enlightened and so on, I felt a deep sense of shame knowing my sermon didn’t make any impact. It had left no impression at all. Felix was definitely going to win the prize.
“That was a very good sermon for a first attempt,” said the Story Girl graciously. “It sounded just like real sermons I have heard.”
“That was a really good sermon for a first try,” said the Story Girl graciously. “It sounded just like real sermons I’ve heard.”
For a moment the charm of her voice made me feel that I had not done so badly after all; but the other girls, thinking it their duty to pay me some sort of a compliment also, quickly dispelled that pleasing delusion.
For a moment, the charm of her voice made me think that I hadn’t done too badly after all; but the other girls, feeling it was their duty to give me some kind of compliment as well, quickly shattered that pleasing illusion.
“Every word of it was true,” said Cecily, her tone unconsciously implying that this was its sole merit.
“Every word of it was true,” said Cecily, her tone unintentionally suggesting that this was its only value.
“I often feel,” said Felicity primly, “that we don’t think enough about the heathens. We ought to think a great deal more.”
“I often feel,” said Felicity primly, “that we don’t think enough about the non-believers. We should think a lot more.”
Sara Ray put the finishing touch to my mortification.
Sara Ray added the final touch to my embarrassment.
“It was so nice and short,” she said.
“It was so nice and short,” she said.
“What was the matter with my sermon?” I asked Dan that night. Since he was neither judge nor competitor I could discuss the matter with him.
“What was wrong with my sermon?” I asked Dan that night. Since he was neither a judge nor a competitor, I could talk it over with him.
“It was too much like a reg’lar sermon to be interesting,” said Dan frankly.
“It was just too much like a regular sermon to be interesting,” Dan said frankly.
“I should think the more like a regular sermon it was, the better,” I said.
"I think the more it feels like a regular sermon, the better," I said.
“Not if you want to make an impression,” said Dan seriously. “You must have something sort of different for that. Peter, now, HE’LL have something different.”
“Not if you want to stand out,” Dan said seriously. “You need to have something a bit unique for that. Peter, now, HE’LL have something different.”
“Oh, Peter! I don’t believe he can preach a sermon,” I said.
“Oh, Peter! I can’t believe he can actually give a sermon,” I said.
“Maybe not, but you’ll see he’ll make an impression,” said Dan.
“Maybe not, but you’ll see he’ll leave an impression,” said Dan.
Dan was neither the prophet nor the son of a prophet, but he had the second sight for once; Peter DID make an impression.
Dan was neither a prophet nor the son of one, but for once, he had a moment of clarity; Peter really did make an impression.
CHAPTER XXVI. PETER MAKES AN IMPRESSION
Peter’s turn came next. He did not write his sermon out. That, he averred, was too hard work. Nor did he mean to take a text.
Peter’s turn was next. He didn’t write out his sermon. That, he said, was too much hard work. Nor did he plan to use a specific text.
“Why, who ever heard of a sermon without a text?” asked Felix blankly.
“Why, who ever heard of a sermon without a text?” Felix asked, looking confused.
“I am going to take a SUBJECT instead of a text,” said Peter loftily. “I ain’t going to tie myself down to a text. And I’m going to have heads in it—three heads. You hadn’t a single head in yours,” he added to me.
“I’m going to pick a SUBJECT instead of a text,” Peter said proudly. “I’m not going to limit myself to a text. And I'm going to include headings—three headings. You didn’t have a single heading in yours,” he added to me.
“Uncle Alec says that Uncle Edward says that heads are beginning to go out of fashion,” I said defiantly—all the more defiantly that I felt I should have had heads in my sermon. It would doubtless have made a much deeper impression. But the truth was I had forgotten all about such things.
“Uncle Alec says that Uncle Edward says that heads are starting to fall out of style,” I said defiantly—especially since I felt I should have included heads in my sermon. It definitely would have made a stronger impact. But the truth was I had completely forgotten about those things.
“Well, I’m going to have them, and I don’t care if they are unfashionable,” said Peter. “They’re good things. Aunt Jane used to say if a man didn’t have heads and stick to them he’d go wandering all over the Bible and never get anywhere in particular.”
“Well, I’m going to have them, and I don’t care if they’re not in style,” Peter said. “They’re good things. Aunt Jane used to say if a man didn’t have heads and stick to them, he’d just wander all over the Bible and never really get anywhere.”
“What are you going to preach on?” asked Felix.
“What are you going to preach about?” asked Felix.
“You’ll find out next Sunday,” said Peter significantly.
“You’ll find out next Sunday,” Peter said meaningfully.
The next Sunday was in October, and a lovely day it was, warm and bland as June. There was something in the fine, elusive air, that recalled beautiful, forgotten things and suggested delicate future hopes. The woods had wrapped fine-woven gossamers about them and the westering hill was crimson and gold.
The next Sunday was in October, and it was a beautiful day, warm and soothing like June. There was something in the gentle, elusive air that brought back lovely, forgotten memories and hinted at delicate future hopes. The woods were draped in fine, silky webs, and the setting hill was a mix of crimson and gold.
We sat around the Pulpit Stone and waited for Peter and Sara Ray. It was the former’s Sunday off and he had gone home the night before, but he assured us he would be back in time to preach his sermon. Presently he arrived and mounted the granite boulder as if to the manor born. He was dressed in his new suit and I, perceiving this, felt that he had the advantage of me. When I preached I had to wear my second best suit, for it was one of Aunt Janet’s laws that we should take our good suits off when we came home from church. There were, I saw, compensations for being a hired boy.
We gathered around the Pulpit Stone and waited for Peter and Sara Ray. It was Peter’s day off, and he had gone home the night before, but he promised us he'd be back in time to deliver his sermon. Soon enough, he showed up and climbed onto the granite boulder like he was born to do it. He was wearing his new suit, and seeing this made me feel like he had the edge over me. When I preached, I had to wear my second-best suit because Aunt Janet had a rule that we should change out of our nice suits when we got home from church. I realized there were perks to being a hired boy.
Peter made quite a handsome little minister, in his navy blue coat, white collar, and neatly bowed tie. His black eyes shone, and his black curls were brushed up in quite a ministerial pompadour, but threatened to tumble over at the top in graceless ringlets.
Peter looked like a dashing little minister in his navy blue coat, white collar, and neatly tied bow tie. His dark eyes sparkled, and his black curls were styled in a ministerial pompadour, although they were in danger of falling over in awkward ringlets at the top.
It was decided that there was no use in waiting for Sara Ray, who might or might not come, according to the humour in which her mother was. Therefore Peter proceeded with the service.
It was decided that waiting for Sara Ray was pointless, as her arrival depended on her mother's mood. So, Peter went ahead with the service.
He read the chapter and gave out the hymn with as much SANG FROID as if he had been doing it all his life. Mr. Marwood himself could not have bettered the way in which Peter said,
He read the chapter and led the hymn with as much calm as if he had been doing it all his life. Mr. Marwood himself couldn't have done a better job than how Peter said,
“We will sing the whole hymn, omitting the fourth stanza.”
“We'll sing the entire hymn, leaving out the fourth stanza.”
That was a fine touch which I had not thought of. I began to think that, after all, Peter might be a foeman worthy of my steel.
That was a clever idea I hadn’t considered. I started to think that, after all, Peter could be a worthy opponent for me.
When Peter was ready to begin he thrust his hands into his pockets—a totally unorthodox thing. Then he plunged in without further ado, speaking in his ordinary conversational tone—another unorthodox thing. There was no shorthand reporter present to take that sermon down; but, if necessary, I could preach it over verbatim, and so, I doubt not, could everyone that heard it. It was not a forgettable kind of sermon.
When Peter was ready to start, he shoved his hands into his pockets—a totally unusual move. Then he jumped right in without any delay, talking in his regular conversational tone—another unusual choice. There wasn't a shorthand reporter around to record that sermon, but if needed, I could repeat it word for word, and I’m sure anyone who heard it could too. It was the kind of sermon that sticks with you.
“Dearly beloved,” said Peter, “my sermon is about the bad place—in short, about hell.”
“Dearly beloved,” said Peter, “my sermon is about the bad place—in short, about hell.”
An electric shock seemed to run through the audience. Everybody looked suddenly alert. Peter had, in one sentence, done what my whole sermon had failed to do. He had made an impression.
An electric shock seemed to run through the audience. Everyone looked suddenly alert. Peter had, in one sentence, done what my entire sermon had failed to do. He had made an impression.
“I shall divide my sermon into three heads,” pursued Peter. “The first head is, what you must not do if you don’t want to go to the bad place. The second head is, what the bad place is like”—sensation in the audience—“and the third head is, how to escape going there.
“I’m going to break my sermon down into three parts,” Peter continued. “The first part is about what you shouldn’t do if you want to avoid the bad place. The second part is about what the bad place is like”—there was a stir in the audience—“and the third part is about how to avoid going there.”
“Now, there’s a great many things you must not do, and it’s very important to know what they are. You ought not to lose no time in finding out. In the first place you mustn’t ever forget to mind what grown-up people tell you—that is, GOOD grown-up people.”
“Now, there are a lot of things you shouldn’t do, and it’s really important to know what they are. You should not waste any time figuring it out. First of all, you must never forget to listen to what adults tell you—that is, GOOD adults.”
“But how are you going to tell who are the good grown-up people?” asked Felix suddenly, forgetting that he was in church.
“But how are you going to figure out who the good adults are?” asked Felix suddenly, forgetting that he was in church.
“Oh, that is easy,” said Peter. “You can always just FEEL who is good and who isn’t. And you mustn’t tell lies and you mustn’t murder any one. You must be specially careful not to murder any one. You might be forgiven for telling lies, if you was real sorry for them, but if you murdered any one it would be pretty hard to get forgiven, so you’d better be on the safe side. And you mustn’t commit suicide, because if you did that you wouldn’t have any chance of repenting it; and you mustn’t forget to say your prayers and you mustn’t quarrel with your sister.”
“Oh, that’s easy,” said Peter. “You can always just FEEL who’s good and who isn’t. And you mustn’t lie, and you mustn’t kill anyone. You need to be especially careful not to kill anyone. You might be forgiven for lying if you’re really sorry about it, but if you kill someone, it would be pretty hard to get forgiven, so you’d better be on the safe side. And you mustn’t commit suicide because if you did, you wouldn’t have any chance to repent; plus, you shouldn’t forget to say your prayers, and you mustn’t argue with your sister.”
At this point Felicity gave Dan a significant poke with her elbow, and Dan was up in arms at once.
At this point, Felicity gave Dan a meaningful nudge with her elbow, and Dan was immediately upset.
“Don’t you be preaching at me, Peter Craig,” he cried out. “I won’t stand it. I don’t quarrel with my sister any oftener than she quarrels with me. You can just leave me alone.”
“Don't you preach to me, Peter Craig,” he shouted. “I won't put up with it. I don't argue with my sister any more than she argues with me. Just leave me alone.”
“Who’s touching you?” demanded Peter. “I didn’t mention no names. A minister can say anything he likes in the pulpit, as long as he doesn’t mention any names, and nobody can answer back.”
“Who’s touching you?” Peter demanded. “I didn’t mention any names. A minister can say whatever he wants from the pulpit, as long as he doesn’t name anyone, and no one can respond.”
“All right, but just you wait till to-morrow,” growled Dan, subsiding reluctantly into silence under the reproachful looks of the girls.
“All right, but just you wait until tomorrow,” grumbled Dan, reluctantly falling silent under the disapproving glares of the girls.
“You must not play any games on Sunday,” went on Peter, “that is, any week-day games—or whisper in church, or laugh in church—I did that once but I was awful sorry—and you mustn’t take any notice of Paddy—I mean of the family cat at family prayers, not even if he climbs up on your back. And you mustn’t call names or make faces.”
“You can't play any games on Sunday,” Peter continued, “that is, any games you’d play during the week—or whisper in church, or laugh in church—I did that once and I felt really bad about it—and you shouldn’t pay any attention to Paddy—I mean the family cat during family prayers, not even if he jumps on your back. And no calling names or making faces.”
“Amen,” cried Felix, who had suffered many things because Felicity so often made faces at him.
“Amen,” shouted Felix, who had endured a lot because Felicity frequently made faces at him.
Peter stopped and glared at him over the edge of the Pulpit Stone.
Peter stopped and glared at him from the edge of the Pulpit Stone.
“You haven’t any business to call out a thing like that right in the middle of a sermon,” he said.
"You shouldn't say something like that right in the middle of a sermon," he said.
“They do it in the Methodist church at Markdale,” protested Felix, somewhat abashed. “I heard them.”
“They do it in the Methodist church at Markdale,” Felix said, feeling a bit embarrassed. “I heard them.”
“I know they do. That’s the Methodist way and it is all right for them. I haven’t a word to say against Methodists. My Aunt Jane was one, and I might have been one myself if I hadn’t been so scared of the Judgment Day. But you ain’t a Methodist. You’re a Presbyterian, ain’t you?”
“I know they do. That’s the Methodist way, and that works for them. I don’t have anything against Methodists. My Aunt Jane was one, and I might have been one myself if I hadn’t been so afraid of Judgment Day. But you’re not a Methodist. You’re a Presbyterian, right?”
“Yes, of course. I was born that way.”
“Yes, of course. I was born like this.”
“Very well then, you’ve got to do things the Presbyterian way. Don’t let me hear any more of your amens or I’ll amen you.”
“Alright then, you have to do things the Presbyterian way. Don’t let me hear any more of your amens or I'll amen you.”
“Oh, don’t anybody interrupt again,” implored the Story Girl. “It isn’t fair. How can any one preach a good sermon if he is always being interrupted? Nobody interrupted Beverley.”
“Oh, don’t let anyone interrupt again,” pleaded the Story Girl. “It’s not fair. How can anyone give a good sermon if they’re always being interrupted? Nobody interrupted Beverley.”
“Bev didn’t get up there and pitch into us like that,” muttered Dan.
“Bev didn’t go up there and talk to us like that,” muttered Dan.
“You mustn’t fight,” resumed Peter undauntedly. “That is, you mustn’t fight for the fun of fighting, nor out of bad temper. You must not say bad words or swear. You mustn’t get drunk—although of course you wouldn’t be likely to do that before you grow up, and the girls never. There’s prob’ly a good many other things you mustn’t do, but these I’ve named are the most important. Of course, I’m not saying you’ll go to the bad place for sure if you do them. I only say you’re running a risk. The devil is looking out for the people who do these things and he’ll be more likely to get after them than to waste time over the people who don’t do them. And that’s all about the first head of my sermon.”
“You shouldn’t fight,” Peter continued fearlessly. “That is, you shouldn’t fight just for the sake of fighting, or because you’re angry. You shouldn’t use bad language or curse. You shouldn’t get drunk—though of course, you probably wouldn’t do that until you’re older, and girls never do. There are probably a lot of other things you shouldn’t do, but these I’ve mentioned are the most important. I’m not saying you’ll definitely end up in a bad place if you do them. I’m just saying you’re taking a risk. The devil is on the lookout for people who do these things, and he’s more likely to target them than to waste his time on those who don’t. And that’s all I have to say about the first part of my sermon.”
At this point Sara Ray arrived, somewhat out of breath. Peter looked at her reproachfully.
At this moment, Sara Ray arrived, a bit out of breath. Peter glanced at her disapprovingly.
“You’ve missed my whole first head, Sara,” he said, “that isn’t fair, when you’re to be one of the judges. I think I ought to preach it over again for you.”
“You missed my entire first point, Sara,” he said, “that’s not fair, especially since you’re one of the judges. I think I should go over it again for you.”
“That was really done once. I know a story about it,” said the Story Girl.
“That really happened once. I have a story about it,” said the Story Girl.
“Who’s interrupting now?” aid Dan slyly.
“Who’s interrupting now?” said Dan slyly.
“Never mind, tell us the story,” said the preacher himself, eagerly leaning over the pulpit.
“Never mind, tell us the story,” said the preacher himself, eagerly leaning over the pulpit.
“It was Mr. Scott who did it,” said the Story Girl. “He was preaching somewhere in Nova Scotia, and when he was more than half way through his sermon—and you know sermons were VERY long in those days—a man walked in. Mr. Scott stopped until he had taken his seat. Then he said, ‘My friend, you are very late for this service. I hope you won’t be late for heaven. The congregation will excuse me if I recapitulate the sermon for our friend’s benefit.’ And then he just preached the sermon over again from the beginning. It is said that that particular man was never known to be late for church again.”
“It was Mr. Scott who did it,” said the Story Girl. “He was preaching somewhere in Nova Scotia, and when he was more than halfway through his sermon—and you know sermons were REALLY long back then—a man walked in. Mr. Scott paused until he took his seat. Then he said, ‘My friend, you are very late for this service. I hope you won’t be late for heaven. The congregation will forgive me if I go over the sermon again for our friend’s benefit.’ And then he just preached the sermon over again from the start. It’s said that man was never late for church again.”
“It served him right,” said Dan, “but it was pretty hard lines on the rest of the congregation.”
“It served him right,” said Dan, “but it was really tough on the rest of the congregation.”
“Now, let’s be quiet so Peter can go on with his sermon,” said Cecily.
“Okay, let’s be quiet so Peter can continue his sermon,” said Cecily.
Peter squared his shoulders and took hold of the edge of the pulpit. Never a thump had he thumped, but I realized that his way of leaning forward and fixing this one or that one of his hearers with his eye was much more effective.
Peter squared his shoulders and grabbed the edge of the pulpit. He had never banged it, but I noticed that his way of leaning forward and locking his gaze onto one or another of his listeners was way more effective.
“I’ve come now to the second head of my sermon—what the bad place is like.”
“I’ve now moved on to the second point of my sermon—what the bad place is like.”
He proceeded to describe the bad place. Later on we discovered that he had found his material in an illustrated translation of Dante’s Inferno which had once been given to his Aunt Jane as a school prize. But at the time we supposed he must be drawing from Biblical sources. Peter had been reading the Bible steadily ever since what we always referred to as “the Judgment Sunday,” and he was by now almost through it. None of the rest of us had ever read the Bible completely through, and we thought Peter must have found his description of the world of the lost in some portion with which we were not acquainted. Therefore, his utterances carried all the weight of inspiration, and we sat appalled before his lurid phrases. He used his own words to clothe the ideas he had found, and the result was a force and simplicity that struck home to our imaginations.
He began to describe the bad place. Later, we found out that he had gotten his material from an illustrated translation of Dante’s Inferno, which had once been given to his Aunt Jane as a school prize. At the time, we thought he must be pulling from Biblical sources. Peter had been reading the Bible consistently ever since what we always called “the Judgment Sunday,” and he was almost done with it. None of the rest of us had ever read the Bible all the way through, and we figured Peter must have discovered his description of the world of the lost in some part we weren’t familiar with. So, his words carried all the weight of inspiration, and we sat in shock at his vivid phrases. He used his own words to express the ideas he had found, resulting in a force and simplicity that really resonated with our imaginations.
Suddenly Sara Ray sprang to her feet with a scream—a scream that changed into strange laughter. We all, preacher included, looked at her aghast. Cecily and Felicity sprang up and caught hold of her. Sara Ray was really in a bad fit of hysterics, but we knew nothing of such a thing in our experience, and we thought she had gone mad. She shrieked, cried, laughed, and flung herself about.
Suddenly, Sara Ray jumped up with a scream—a scream that turned into weird laughter. We all, including the preacher, stared at her in shock. Cecily and Felicity quickly got up and grabbed hold of her. Sara Ray was truly having a bad case of hysterics, but we didn’t know anything about that from our own experiences, and we thought she had lost her mind. She shrieked, sobbed, laughed, and threw herself around.
“She’s gone clean crazy,” said Peter, coming down out of his pulpit with a very pale face.
“She’s completely lost it,” said Peter, stepping down from his pulpit with a very pale face.
“You’ve frightened her crazy with your dreadful sermon,” said Felicity indignantly.
“You’ve scared her to death with your awful sermon,” Felicity said angrily.
She and Cecily each took Sara by an arm and, half leading, half carrying, got her out of the orchard and up to the house. The rest of us looked at each other in terrified questioning.
She and Cecily each grabbed Sara by an arm and, partly guiding her and partly carrying her, got her out of the orchard and up to the house. The rest of us exchanged terrified glances, silently questioning each other.
“You’ve made rather too much of an impression, Peter,” said the Story Girl miserably.
"You've made quite an impression, Peter," said the Story Girl, feeling down.
“She needn’t have got so scared. If she’d only waited for the third head I’d have showed her how easy it was to get clear of going to the bad place and go to heaven instead. But you girls are always in such a hurry,” said Peter bitterly.
“She didn’t need to get so scared. If she’d just waited for the third head, I would have shown her how easy it was to avoid going to the bad place and go to heaven instead. But you girls are always in such a hurry,” Peter said bitterly.
“Do you s’pose they’ll have to take her to the asylum?” said Dan in a whisper.
“Do you think they’ll have to take her to the mental health facility?” Dan said quietly.
“Hush, here’s your father,” said Felix.
“Hush, here’s your dad,” said Felix.
Uncle Alec came striding down the orchard. We had never before seen Uncle Alec angry. But there was no doubt that he was very angry. His blue eyes fairly blazed at us as he said,
Uncle Alec walked briskly down the orchard. We had never seen Uncle Alec angry before. But there was no doubt he was really angry. His blue eyes were practically on fire as he said,
“What have you been doing to frighten Sara Ray into such a condition?”
“What have you been doing to scare Sara Ray into such a state?”
“We—we were just having a sermon contest,” explained the Story Girl tremulously. “And Peter preached about the bad place, and it frightened Sara. That is all, Uncle Alec.”
“We—we were just having a sermon contest,” the Story Girl explained nervously. “And Peter preached about the bad place, which scared Sara. That's all, Uncle Alec.”
“All! I don’t know what the result will be to that nervous delicate child. She is shrieking in there and nothing will quiet her. What do you mean by playing such a game on Sunday, and making a jest of sacred things? No, not a word—” for the Story Girl had attempted to speak. “You and Peter march off home. And the next time I find you up to such doings on Sunday or any other day I’ll give you cause to remember it to your latest hour.”
“All! I don’t know how this will affect that nervous, delicate child. She’s screaming in there and nothing will calm her down. What were you thinking, playing such a game on Sunday and making a joke out of sacred things? No, not a word—” because the Story Girl tried to speak. “You and Peter go home now. And the next time I catch you up to such nonsense on Sunday or any other day, you’ll have a reason to remember it for a long time.”
The Story Girl and Peter went humbly home and we went with them.
The Story Girl and Peter went home quietly, and we went with them.
“I CAN’T understand grown-up people,” said Felix despairingly. “When Uncle Edward preached sermons it was all right, but when we do it it is ‘making a jest of sacred things.’ And I heard Uncle Alec tell a story once about being nearly frightened to death when he was a little boy, by a minister preaching on the end of the world; and he said, ‘That was something like a sermon. You don’t hear such sermons nowadays.’ But when Peter preaches just such a sermon, it’s a very different story.”
“I just don’t get grown-ups,” Felix said in frustration. “When Uncle Edward preached, it was fine, but when we do it, it’s ‘making a mockery of sacred things.’ I remember Uncle Alec telling a story about being scared to death as a kid by a minister talking about the end of the world; he said, ‘That was a real sermon. You don't hear those kinds of sermons anymore.’ But when Peter preaches exactly that kind of sermon, it’s a whole different situation.”
“It’s no wonder we can’t understand the grown-ups,” said the Story Girl indignantly, “because we’ve never been grown-up ourselves. But THEY have been children, and I don’t see why they can’t understand us. Of course, perhaps we shouldn’t have had the contest on Sundays. But all the same I think it’s mean of Uncle Alec to be so cross. Oh, I do hope poor Sara won’t have to be taken to the asylum.”
“It’s no surprise we can’t understand the adults,” said the Story Girl indignantly, “because we’ve never been adults ourselves. But THEY were children, and I don’t see why they can’t understand us. Of course, maybe we shouldn’t have had the contest on Sundays. But still, I think it’s unfair of Uncle Alec to be so upset. Oh, I really hope poor Sara won’t have to go to the asylum.”
Poor Sara did not have to be. She was eventually quieted down, and was as well as usual the next day; and she humbly begged Peter’s pardon for spoiling his sermon. Peter granted it rather grumpily, and I fear that he never really quite forgave Sara for her untimely outburst. Felix, too, felt resentment against her, because he had lost the chance of preaching his sermon.
Poor Sara didn’t need to be that way. She eventually calmed down and was back to her usual self the next day; she humbly asked Peter to forgive her for ruining his sermon. Peter granted her forgiveness, albeit a bit grumpily, and I’m afraid he never truly forgave Sara for her untimely outburst. Felix, too, felt resentful toward her because he missed the chance to preach his sermon.
“Of course I know I wouldn’t have got the prize, for I couldn’t have made such an impression as Peter,” he said to us mournfully, “but I’d like to have had a chance to show what I could do. That’s what comes of having those cry-baby girls mixed up in things. Cecily was just as scared as Sara Ray, but she’d more sense than to show it like that.”
“Of course I know I wouldn’t have won the prize, since I couldn’t have made an impression like Peter,” he said to us sadly, “but I wish I’d had a chance to show what I could do. That’s what happens when you have those whiny girls involved. Cecily was just as scared as Sara Ray, but she was smarter than to show it like that.”
“Well, Sara couldn’t help it,” said the Story Girl charitably, “but it does seem as if we’d had dreadful luck in everything we’ve tried lately. I thought of a new game this morning, but I’m almost afraid to mention it, for I suppose something dreadful will come of it, too.”
“Well, Sara couldn’t help it,” said the Story Girl kindly, “but it really does seem like we’ve had terrible luck with everything we’ve tried lately. I thought of a new game this morning, but I’m almost hesitant to bring it up because I’m afraid something awful will happen with that, too.”
“Oh, tell us, what is it?” everybody entreated.
“Oh, come on, what is it?” everyone pleaded.
“Well, it’s a trial by ordeal, and we’re to see which of us can pass it. The ordeal is to eat one of the bitter apples in big mouthfuls without making a single face.”
“Well, it’s a challenging test, and we’re here to see who can handle it. The challenge is to eat one of the bitter apples in big bites without showing any reaction.”
Dan made a face to begin with.
Dan made a grimace to start.
“I don’t believe any of us can do that,” he said.
“I don’t think any of us can do that,” he said.
“YOU can’t, if you take bites big enough to fill your mouth,” giggled Felicity, with cruelty and without provocation.
“YOU can’t, if you take bites big enough to fill your mouth,” giggled Felicity, with cruelty and without provocation.
“Well, maybe you could,” retorted Dan sarcastically. “You’d be so afraid of spoiling your looks that you’d rather die than make a face, I s’pose, no matter what you et.”
“Well, maybe you could,” Dan shot back sarcastically. “You’d be so worried about ruining your looks that you’d rather die than make a face, I guess, no matter what you eat.”
“Felicity makes enough faces when there’s nothing to make faces at,” said Felix, who had been grimaced at over the breakfast table that morning and hadn’t liked it.
“Felicity makes enough faces even when there’s nothing to react to,” said Felix, who had been scowled at over the breakfast table that morning and hadn’t enjoyed it.
“I think the bitter apples would be real good for Felix,” said Felicity. “They say sour things make people thin.”
“I think the bitter apples would be really good for Felix,” Felicity said. “They say sour things help people stay slim.”
“Let’s go and get the bitter apples,” said Cecily hastily, seeing that Felix, Felicity and Dan were on the verge of a quarrel more bitter than the apples.
“Let’s go get the bitter apples,” Cecily said quickly, noticing that Felix, Felicity, and Dan were about to have a fight worse than the apples.
We went to the seedling tree and got an apple apiece. The game was that every one must take a bite in turn, chew it up, and swallow it, without making a face. Peter again distinguished himself. He, and he alone, passed the ordeal, munching those dreadful mouthfuls without so much as a change of expression on his countenance, while the facial contortions the rest of us went through baffled description. In every subsequent trial it was the same. Peter never made a face, and no one else could help making them. It sent him up fifty per cent in Felicity’s estimation.
We went to the seedling tree and each got an apple. The game was that everyone had to take a bite in turn, chew it up, and swallow it without making a face. Peter once again impressed everyone. He, and only he, made it through the challenge, chewing those awful chunks without so much as a flicker of expression on his face, while the grimaces we all made were beyond words. In every following attempt, it was the same. Peter never flinched, and no one else could help it. This boosted his status in Felicity’s eyes by fifty percent.
“Peter is a real smart boy,” she said to me. “It’s such a pity he is a hired boy.”
“Peter is really smart,” she said to me. “It’s such a shame he’s just a hired help.”
But, if we could not pass the ordeal, we got any amount of fun out of it, at least. Evening after evening the orchard re-echoed to our peals of laughter.
But, even if we couldn't get through the challenge, we still had a lot of fun with it, at least. Night after night, the orchard rang out with our laughter.
“Bless the children,” said Uncle Alec, as he carried the milk pails across the yard. “Nothing can quench their spirits for long.”
“Bless the kids,” said Uncle Alec, as he carried the milk pails across the yard. “Nothing can keep their spirits down for long.”
CHAPTER XXVII. THE ORDEAL OF BITTER APPLES
I could never understand why Felix took Peter’s success in the Ordeal of Bitter Apples so much to heart. He had not felt very keenly over the matter of the sermons, and certainly the mere fact that Peter could eat sour apples without making faces did not cast any reflection on the honour or ability of the other competitors. But to Felix everything suddenly became flat, stale, and unprofitable, because Peter continued to hold the championship of bitter apples. It haunted his waking hours and obsessed his nights. I heard him talking in his sleep about it. If anything could have made him thin the way he worried over this matter would have done it.
I could never figure out why Felix was so bothered by Peter’s success in the Ordeal of Bitter Apples. He hadn’t cared much about the sermons, and the fact that Peter could eat sour apples without grimacing didn’t take away from the honor or skill of the other competitors. But for Felix, everything suddenly felt flat, boring, and pointless because Peter still held the title for eating bitter apples. It consumed his days and haunted his nights. I even heard him mumbling about it in his sleep. If anything could have made him lose weight, it would have been how much he worried about this.
For myself, I cared not a groat. I had wished to be successful in the sermon contest, and felt sore whenever I thought of my failure. But I had no burning desire to eat sour apples without grimacing, and I did not sympathize over and above with my brother. When, however, he took to praying about it, I realized how deeply he felt on the subject, and hoped he would be successful.
For me, it didn't matter at all. I wanted to win the sermon contest, and it stung whenever I thought about my failure. But I didn’t have a strong urge to endure unpleasant experiences, and I didn’t overly sympathize with my brother. However, when he started praying about it, I saw how much it meant to him, and I hoped he would succeed.
Felix prayed earnestly that he might be enabled to eat a bitter apple without making a face. And when he had prayed three nights after this manner, he contrived to eat a bitter apple without a grimace until he came to the last bite, which proved too much for him. But Felix was vastly encouraged.
Felix sincerely hoped that he could eat a bitter apple without reacting. After praying for three nights like this, he managed to eat a bitter apple without making a face until he reached the last bite, which was too much for him. But Felix felt greatly encouraged.
“Another prayer or two, and I’ll be able to eat a whole one,” he said jubilantly.
“Another prayer or two, and I’ll be able to eat a whole one,” he said cheerfully.
But this devoutly desired consummation did not come to pass. In spite of prayers and heroic attempts, Felix could never get beyond that last bite. Not even faith and works in combination could avail. For a time he could not understand this. But he thought the mystery was solved when Cecily came to him one day and told him that Peter was praying against him.
But this eagerly awaited outcome didn’t happen. Despite prayers and brave efforts, Felix could never manage to get past that final bite. Not even faith and good deeds combined made a difference. For a while, he couldn’t figure it out. But he believed he found the answer when Cecily came to him one day and told him that Peter was praying against him.
“He’s praying that you’ll never be able to eat a bitter apple without making a face,” she said. “He told Felicity and Felicity told me. She said she thought it was real cute of him. I think that is a dreadful way to talk about praying and I told her so. She wanted me to promise not to tell you, but I wouldn’t promise, because I think it’s fair for you to know what is going on.”
“He's hoping you'll never be able to eat a bitter apple without making a face,” she said. “He told Felicity, and Felicity told me. She said she thought it was really cute of him. I think that's a terrible way to talk about praying, and I told her that. She wanted me to promise not to tell you, but I wouldn't promise because I think it's right for you to know what's happening.”
Felix was very indignant—and aggrieved as well.
Felix was very angry—and hurt too.
“I don’t see why God should answer Peter’s prayers instead of mine,” he said bitterly. “I’ve gone to church and Sunday School all my life, and Peter never went till this summer. It isn’t fair.”
“I don’t understand why God would answer Peter’s prayers and not mine,” he said bitterly. “I’ve been going to church and Sunday School my whole life, and Peter didn’t start going until this summer. It’s not fair.”
“Oh, Felix, don’t talk like that,” said Cecily, shocked. “God MUST be fair. I’ll tell you what I believe is the reason. Peter prays three times a day regular—in the morning and at dinner time and at night—and besides that, any time through the day when he happens to think of it, he just prays, standing up. Did you ever hear of such goings-on?”
“Oh, Felix, don’t say things like that,” Cecily said, shocked. “God HAS to be fair. Let me tell you what I think is the reason. Peter prays three times a day, every day—in the morning, at dinner, and at night—and besides that, whenever he remembers during the day, he just prays while standing up. Have you ever heard of such things?”
“Well, he’s got to stop praying against me, anyhow,” said Felix resolutely. “I won’t put up with it, and I’ll go and tell him so right off.”
“Well, he’s got to stop praying against me, anyway,” said Felix resolutely. “I won’t put up with it, and I’ll go tell him right away.”
Felix marched over to Uncle Roger’s, and we trailed after, scenting a scene. We found Peter shelling beans in the granary, and whistling cheerily, as with a conscience void of offence towards all men.
Felix walked over to Uncle Roger’s, and we followed behind, curious about what we might find. We discovered Peter in the granary, shelling beans and whistling happily, as if he had nothing to feel guilty about.
“Look here, Peter,” said Felix ominously, “they tell me that you’ve been praying right along that I couldn’t eat a bitter apple. Now, I tell you—”
“Listen up, Peter,” Felix said darkly, “I’ve heard that you’ve been praying all this time that I wouldn’t be able to eat a bitter apple. Now, let me tell you—”
“I never did!” exclaimed Peter indignantly. “I never mentioned your name. I never prayed that you couldn’t eat a bitter apple. I just prayed that I’d be the only one that could.”
“I never did!” Peter exclaimed indignantly. “I never mentioned your name. I never prayed for you to not be able to eat a bitter apple. I just prayed that I’d be the only one who could.”
“Well, that’s the same thing,” cried Felix. “You’ve just been praying for the opposite to me out of spite. And you’ve got to stop it, Peter Craig.”
“Well, that’s the same thing,” shouted Felix. “You’ve just been praying for the opposite of what I want out of spite. And you need to stop it, Peter Craig.”
“Well, I just guess I won’t,” said Peter angrily. “I’ve just as good a right to pray for what I want as you, Felix King, even if you was brought up in Toronto. I s’pose you think a hired boy hasn’t any business to pray for particular things, but I’ll show you. I’ll just pray for what I please, and I’d like to see you try and stop me.”
“Well, I guess I won’t,” Peter said angrily. “I have just as much right to pray for what I want as you, Felix King, even if you were raised in Toronto. I suppose you think a hired boy shouldn’t be asking for specific things, but I’ll show you. I’ll pray for whatever I want, and I’d like to see you try to stop me.”
“You’ll have to fight me, if you keep on praying against me,” said Felix.
"You'll have to fight me if you keep praying against me," Felix said.
The girls gasped; but Dan and I were jubilant, snuffing battle afar off.
The girls gasped, but Dan and I were thrilled, sensing the battle in the distance.
“All right. I can fight as well as pray.”
“All right. I can fight just as well as I can pray.”
“Oh, don’t fight,” implored Cecily. “I think it would be dreadful. Surely you can arrange it some other way. Let’s all give up the Ordeal, anyway. There isn’t much fun in it. And then neither of you need pray about it.”
“Oh, please don’t fight,” Cecily pleaded. “I think it would be terrible. Surely you can figure it out another way. Let’s all just skip the Ordeal, anyway. There’s not much fun in it. That way, neither of you has to pray about it.”
“I don’t want to give up the Ordeal,” said Felix, “and I won’t.”
“I don’t want to give up the Ordeal,” Felix said, “and I won’t.”
“Oh, well, surely you can settle it some way without fighting,” persisted Cecily.
“Oh, come on, you can definitely figure it out without fighting,” Cecily insisted.
“I’m not wanting to fight,” said Peter. “It’s Felix. If he don’t interfere with my prayers there’s no need of fighting. But if he does there’s no other way to settle it.”
“I don’t want to fight,” said Peter. “It’s Felix. If he doesn’t interfere with my prayers, there’s no need to fight. But if he does, there’s no other way to settle it.”
“But how will that settle it?” asked Cecily.
“But how will that solve anything?” asked Cecily.
“Oh, whoever’s licked will have to give in about the praying,” said Peter. “That’s fair enough. If I’m licked I won’t pray for that particular thing any more.”
“Oh, whoever loses will have to give in about the praying,” said Peter. “That’s fair enough. If I lose, I won’t pray for that specific thing anymore.”
“It’s dreadful to fight about anything so religious as praying,” sighed poor Cecily.
“It’s awful to argue about something as religious as praying,” sighed poor Cecily.
“Why, they were always fighting about religion in old times,” said Felix. “The more religious anything was the more fighting there was about it.”
“Why, they were always arguing about religion back then,” said Felix. “The more religious something was, the more conflict there was over it.”
“A fellow’s got a right to pray as he pleases,” said Peter, “and if anybody tries to stop him he’s bound to fight. That’s my way of looking at it.”
“A guy has the right to pray however he wants,” said Peter, “and if anyone tries to stop him, he’s going to fight back. That’s how I see it.”
“What would Miss Marwood say if she knew you were going to fight?” asked Felicity.
“What would Miss Marwood say if she found out you were going to fight?” Felicity asked.
Miss Marwood was Felix’ Sunday School teacher and he was very fond of her. But by this time Felix was quite reckless.
Miss Marwood was Felix's Sunday School teacher, and he was very fond of her. But by this point, Felix was pretty reckless.
“I don’t care what she would say,” he retorted.
“I don’t care what she would say,” he shot back.
Felicity tried another tack.
Felicity tried a different approach.
“You’ll be sure to get whipped if you fight with Peter,” she said. “You’re too fat to fight.”
“You'll definitely get beaten if you fight Peter,” she said. “You're too fat to fight.”
After that, no moral force on earth could have prevented Felix from fighting. He would have faced an army with banners.
After that, nothing could have stopped Felix from fighting. He would have stood up to an army with flags.
“You might settle it by drawing lots,” said Cecily desperately.
"You could just decide it by drawing lots," Cecily said urgently.
“Drawing lots is wickeder that fighting,” said Dan. “It’s a kind of gambling.”
“Drawing lots is worse than fighting,” said Dan. “It’s a form of gambling.”
“What would Aunt Jane say if she knew you were going to fight?” Cecily demanded of Peter.
“What would Aunt Jane say if she knew you were going to fight?” Cecily asked Peter.
“Don’t you drag my Aunt Jane into this affair,” said Peter darkly.
“Don’t you involve my Aunt Jane in this situation,” Peter said grimly.
“You said you were going to be a Presbyterian,” persisted Cecily. “Good Presbyterians don’t fight.”
“You said you were going to be a Presbyterian,” Cecily pressed on. “Good Presbyterians don’t argue.”
“Oh, don’t they! I heard your Uncle Roger say that Presbyterians were the best for fighting in the world—or the worst, I forget which he said, but it means the same thing.”
“Oh, don’t they! I heard your Uncle Roger say that Presbyterians were the best at fighting in the world—or the worst, I can’t remember which he said, but it means the same thing.”
Cecily had but one more shot in her locker.
Cecily had only one more chance left.
“I thought you said in your sermon, Master Peter, that people shouldn’t fight.”
“I thought you mentioned in your sermon, Master Peter, that people shouldn’t fight.”
“I said they oughtn’t to fight for fun, or for bad temper,” retorted Peter. “This is different. I know what I’m fighting for but I can’t think of the word.”
“I said they shouldn’t fight for fun or out of anger,” Peter shot back. “This is different. I know what I’m fighting for, but I can’t think of the word.”
“I guess you mean principle,” I suggested.
“I guess you mean principle,” I said.
“Yes, that’s it,” agreed Peter. “It’s all right to fight for principle. It’s kind of praying with your fists.”
“Yes, that’s it,” Peter agreed. “It’s okay to fight for what you believe in. It’s like praying with your fists.”
“Oh, can’t you do something to prevent them from fighting, Sara?” pleaded Cecily, turning to the Story Girl, who was sitting on a bin, swinging her shapely bare feet to and fro.
“Oh, can’t you do something to stop them from fighting, Sara?” pleaded Cecily, turning to the Story Girl, who was sitting on a bin, swinging her shapely bare feet back and forth.
“It doesn’t do to meddle in an affair of this kind between boys,” said the Story Girl sagely.
“It’s not good to get involved in something like this between boys,” the Story Girl said wisely.
I may be mistaken, but I do not believe the Story Girl wanted that fight stopped. And I am far from being sure that Felicity did either.
I could be wrong, but I don’t think the Story Girl wanted that fight to end. And I’m not so sure that Felicity did either.
It was ultimately arranged that the combat should take place in the fir wood behind Uncle Roger’s granary. It was a nice, remote, bosky place where no prowling grown-up would be likely to intrude. And thither we all resorted at sunset.
It was finally decided that the fight would happen in the pine forest behind Uncle Roger’s granary. It was a lovely, secluded, wooded area where no wandering adult would likely show up. And we all gathered there at sunset.
“I hope Felix will beat,” said the Story Girl to me, “not only for the family honour, but because that was a mean, mean prayer of Peter’s. Do you think he will?”
“I hope Felix wins,” said the Story Girl to me, “not just for the family honor, but because that was a really selfish prayer from Peter. Do you think he will?”
“I don’t know,” I confessed dubiously. “Felix is too fat. He’ll get out of breath in no time. And Peter is such a cool customer, and he’s a year older than Felix. But then Felix has had some practice. He has fought boys in Toronto. And this is Peter’s first fight.”
“I don’t know,” I admitted uncertainly. “Felix is too heavy. He’ll be out of breath in no time. And Peter is pretty cool under pressure, plus he’s a year older than Felix. But Felix has some experience. He’s fought boys in Toronto. This is Peter’s first fight.”
“Did you ever fight?” asked the Story Girl.
“Have you ever been in a fight?” asked the Story Girl.
“Once,” I said briefly, dreading the next question, which promptly came.
“Once,” I said quickly, worrying about the next question, which came right away.
“Who beat?”
“Who won?”
It is sometimes a bitter thing to tell the truth, especially to a young lady for whom you have a great admiration. I had a struggle with temptation in which I frankly confess I might have been worsted had it not been for a saving and timely remembrance of a certain resolution made on the day preceding Judgment Sunday.
It can be tough to tell the truth, especially to a young lady you admire a lot. I faced a struggle with temptation that I honestly admit I might have lost if it hadn't been for a helpful and timely reminder of a certain commitment I made the day before Judgment Sunday.
“The other fellow,” I said with reluctant honesty.
“The other guy,” I said with hesitant honesty.
“Well,” said the Story Girl, “I think it doesn’t matter whether you get whipped or not so long as you fight a good, square fight.”
"Well," said the Story Girl, "I think it doesn't matter if you get punished or not as long as you put up a good, fair fight."
Her potent voice made me feel that I was quite a hero after all, and the sting went out of my recollection of that old fight.
Her powerful voice made me feel like I was actually a hero after all, and the pain from my memory of that old fight faded away.
When we arrived behind the granary the others were all there. Cecily was very pale, and Felix and Peter were taking off their coats. There was a pure yellow sunset that evening, and the aisles of the fir wood were flooded with its radiance. A cool, autumnal wind was whistling among the dark boughs and scattering blood red leaves from the maple at the end of the granary.
When we got to the back of the granary, everyone else was already there. Cecily looked really pale, and Felix and Peter were taking off their jackets. That evening, the sunset was a brilliant yellow, and the paths of the fir woods were filled with its glow. A cool, autumn breeze was whistling through the dark branches and blowing bright red leaves off the maple tree at the end of the granary.
“Now,” said Dan, “I’ll count, and when I say three you pitch in, and hammer each other until one of you has had enough. Cecily, keep quiet. Now, one—two—three!”
“Okay,” said Dan, “I’ll count, and when I say three, you jump in and go at each other until one of you has had enough. Cecily, stay quiet. Now, one—two—three!”
Peter and Felix “pitched in,” with more zeal than discretion on both sides. As a result, Peter got what later developed into a black eye, and Felix’s nose began to bleed. Cecily gave a shriek and ran out of the wood. We thought she had fled because she could not endure the sight of blood, and we were not sorry, for her manifest disapproval and anxiety were damping the excitement of the occasion.
Peter and Felix jumped in with more enthusiasm than common sense on both sides. As a result, Peter ended up with what later turned into a black eye, and Felix’s nose started to bleed. Cecily let out a scream and ran out of the woods. We thought she had left because she couldn’t handle the sight of blood, and we weren’t upset about it, since her obvious disapproval and worry were taking away from the excitement of the moment.
Felix and Peter drew apart after that first onset, and circled about one another warily. Then, just as they had come to grips again, Uncle Alec walked around the corner of the granary, with Cecily behind him.
Felix and Peter separated after that initial clash and circled each other cautiously. Then, just as they were about to engage again, Uncle Alec appeared around the corner of the granary, with Cecily following him.
He was not angry. There was a quizzical look in his eyes. But he took the combatants by their shirt collars and dragged them apart.
He wasn't angry. There was a puzzled look in his eyes. But he grabbed the fighters by their shirt collars and pulled them apart.
“This stops right here, boys,” he said. “You know I don’t allow fighting.”
“This ends right here, guys,” he said. “You know I don’t tolerate fighting.”
“Oh, but Uncle Alec, it was this way,” began Felix eagerly. “Peter—”
“Oh, but Uncle Alec, it was like this,” Felix said eagerly. “Peter—”
“No, I don’t want to hear about it,” said Uncle Alec sternly. “I don’t care what you were fighting about, but you must settle your quarrels in a different fashion. Remember my commands, Felix. Peter, Roger is looking for you to wash his buggy. Be off.”
“No, I don’t want to hear about it,” Uncle Alec said sharply. “I don’t care what you were arguing about, but you need to resolve your disagreements differently. Remember what I said, Felix. Peter, Roger is waiting for you to wash his buggy. Go on.”
Peter went off rather sullenly, and Felix, also sullenly, sat down and began to nurse his nose. He turned his back on Cecily.
Peter walked away in a bit of a huff, and Felix, also feeling gloomy, sat down and started to tend to his nose. He turned his back on Cecily.
Cecily “caught it” after Uncle Alec had gone. Dan called her a tell-tale and a baby, and sneered at her until Cecily began to cry.
Cecily "caught it" after Uncle Alec had left. Dan called her a snitch and a baby, and made fun of her until Cecily started to cry.
“I couldn’t stand by and watch Felix and Peter pound each other all to pieces,” she sobbed. “They’ve been such friends, and it was dreadful to see them fighting.”
“I couldn’t just stand there and watch Felix and Peter beat each other up,” she cried. “They’ve been such good friends, and it was terrible to see them fighting.”
“Uncle Roger would have let them fight it out,” said the Story Girl discontentedly. “Uncle Roger believes in boys fighting. He says it’s as harmless a way as any of working off their original sin. Peter and Felix wouldn’t have been any worse friends after it. They’d have been better friends because the praying question would have been settled. And now it can’t be—unless Felicity can coax Peter to give up praying against Felix.”
“Uncle Roger would have let them sort it out,” the Story Girl said unhappily. “Uncle Roger believes in boys fighting. He thinks it’s as harmless a way as any to work off their original sin. Peter and Felix wouldn’t have been any worse friends afterward. They’d have been better friends because the whole praying issue would have been resolved. And now it can’t be—unless Felicity can convince Peter to stop praying against Felix.”
For once in her life the Story Girl was not as tactful as her wont. Or—is it possible that she said it out of malice prepense? At all events, Felicity resented the imputation that she had more influence with Peter than any one else.
For once in her life, the Story Girl wasn’t as tactful as usual. Or—could it be that she said it out of deliberate malice? In any case, Felicity was annoyed by the suggestion that she had more sway over Peter than anyone else.
“I don’t meddle with hired boys’ prayers,” she said haughtily.
“I don’t get involved with the prayers of hired boys,” she said arrogantly.
“It was all nonsense fighting about such prayers, anyhow,” said Dan, who probably thought that since all chance of a fight was over, he might as well avow his real sentiments as to its folly. “Just as much nonsense as praying about the bitter apples in the first place.”
“It was all pointless arguing over those prayers, anyway,” said Dan, who probably felt that since the chance of a fight was done, he might as well express his true feelings about how foolish it was. “Just as pointless as praying about the sour apples to begin with.”
“Oh, Dan, don’t you believe there is some good in praying?” said Cecily reproachfully.
“Oh, Dan, don’t you think there’s any good in praying?” Cecily said with a hint of reproach.
“Yes, I believe there’s some good in some kinds of praying, but not in that kind,” said Dan sturdily. “I don’t believe God cares whether anybody can eat an apple without making a face or not.”
“Yes, I think there’s some value in certain types of prayer, but not that one,” Dan said firmly. “I don’t believe God cares whether someone can eat an apple without making a face or not.”
“I don’t believe it’s right to talk of God as if you were well acquainted with Him,” said Felicity, who felt that it was a good chance to snub Dan.
“I don’t think it’s right to talk about God like you know Him really well,” said Felicity, who thought it was a good opportunity to put Dan in his place.
“There’s something wrong somewhere,” said Cecily perplexedly. “We ought to pray for what we want, of that I’m sure—and Peter wanted to be the only one who could pass the Ordeal. It seems as if he must be right—and yet it doesn’t seem so. I wish I could understand it.”
“Something feels off,” Cecily said, confused. “We should pray for what we want, I know that—and Peter wanted to be the only one to pass the Ordeal. It seems like he has to be right—but it doesn’t feel that way. I wish I could figure it out.”
“Peter’s prayer was wrong because it was a selfish prayer, I guess,” said the Story Girl thoughtfully. “Felix’s prayer was all right, because it wouldn’t have hurt any one else; but it was selfish of Peter to want to be the only one. We mustn’t pray selfish prayers.”
“Peter’s prayer was wrong because it was selfish, I guess,” said the Story Girl thoughtfully. “Felix’s prayer was fine because it wouldn’t have hurt anyone else; but it was selfish of Peter to want to be the only one. We shouldn’t pray selfish prayers.”
“Oh, I see through it now,” said Cecily joyfully.
“Oh, I get it now,” Cecily said happily.
“Yes, but,” said Dan triumphantly, “if you believe God answers prayers about particular things, it was Peter’s prayer He answered. What do you make of that?”
“Yes, but,” Dan said triumphantly, “if you think God answers prayers about specific things, it was Peter’s prayer that He responded to. What do you think about that?”
“Oh!” the Story Girl shook her head impatiently. “There’s no use trying to make such things out. We only get more mixed up all the time. Let’s leave it alone and I’ll tell you a story. Aunt Olivia had a letter today from a friend in Nova Scotia, who lives in Shubenacadie. When I said I thought it a funny name, she told me to go and look in her scrap book, and I would find a story about the origin of the name. And I did. Don’t you want to hear it?”
“Oh!” the Story Girl shook her head impatiently. “There’s no point in trying to figure that out. We just end up more confused. Let’s forget about it, and I’ll tell you a story instead. Aunt Olivia got a letter today from a friend in Nova Scotia who lives in Shubenacadie. When I said I thought the name was funny, she told me to check her scrapbook, and I’d find a story about how the name came to be. And I did. Don’t you want to hear it?”
Of course we did. We all sat down at the roots of the firs. Felix, having finally squared matters with his nose, turned around and listened also. He would not look at Cecily, but every one else had forgiven her.
Of course we did. We all sat down at the base of the fir trees. Felix, finally adjusting his nose, turned around and listened too. He wouldn’t look at Cecily, but everyone else had forgiven her.
The Story Girl leaned that brown head of hers against the fir trunk behind her, and looked up at the apple-green sky through the dark boughs above us. She wore, I remember, a dress of warm crimson, and she had wound around her head a string of waxberries, that looked like a fillet of pearls. Her cheeks were still flushed with the excitement of the evening. In the dim light she was beautiful, with a wild, mystic loveliness, a compelling charm that would not be denied.
The Story Girl rested her brown head against the fir tree behind her and looked up at the apple-green sky through the dark branches above us. I remember she was wearing a warm crimson dress and had wrapped a string of waxberries around her head, making it look like a crown of pearls. Her cheeks were still flushed from the excitement of the evening. In the dim light, she was beautiful, with a wild, enchanting allure and a captivating charm that could not be ignored.
“Many, many moons ago, an Indian tribe lived on the banks of a river in Nova Scotia. One of the young braves was named Accadee. He was the tallest and bravest and handsomest young man in the tribe—”
“Many moons ago, an Indian tribe lived by a river in Nova Scotia. One of the young warriors was named Accadee. He was the tallest, bravest, and most handsome young man in the tribe—”
“Why is it they’re always so handsome in stories?” asked Dan. “Why are there never no stories about ugly people?”
“Why is it that they’re always so good-looking in stories?” asked Dan. “Why are there never any stories about people who aren’t attractive?”
“Perhaps ugly people never have stories happen to them,” suggested Felicity.
“Maybe ugly people just don’t have interesting things happen to them,” Felicity suggested.
“I think they’re just as interesting as the handsome people,” retorted Dan.
“I think they’re just as interesting as the attractive people,” Dan shot back.
“Well, maybe they are in real life,” said Cecily, “but in stories it’s just as easy to make them handsome as not. I like them best that way. I just love to read a story where the heroine is beautiful as a dream.”
“Well, maybe they are in real life,” said Cecily, “but in stories it’s just as easy to make them handsome as not. I like them best that way. I just love reading a story where the heroine is as beautiful as a dream.”
“Pretty people are always conceited,” said Felix, who was getting tired of holding his tongue.
“Good-looking people are always so full of themselves,” said Felix, who was getting tired of biting his tongue.
“The heroes in stories are always nice,” said Felicity, with apparent irrelevance. “They’re always so tall and slender. Wouldn’t it be awful funny if any one wrote a story about a fat hero—or about one with too big a mouth?”
“The heroes in stories are always nice,” said Felicity, seeming to be off-topic. “They’re always so tall and thin. Wouldn’t it be really funny if someone wrote a story about a chubby hero—or about one with a really big mouth?”
“It doesn’t matter what a man LOOKS like,” I said, feeling that Felix and Dan were catching it rather too hotly. “He must be a good sort of chap and DO heaps of things. That’s all that’s necessary.”
“It doesn’t matter what a man looks like,” I said, sensing that Felix and Dan were reacting a bit too strongly. “He just needs to be a decent guy and do a lot of things. That’s all that really matters.”
“Do any of you happen to want to hear the rest of my story?” asked the Story Girl in an ominously polite voice that recalled us to a sense of our bad manners. We apologized and promised to behave better; she went on, appeased:
“Do any of you want to hear the rest of my story?” asked the Story Girl in a surprisingly polite tone that reminded us of our bad manners. We apologized and promised to do better; she continued, satisfied:
“Accadee was all these things that I have mentioned, and he was the best hunter in the tribe besides. Never an arrow of his that did not go straight to the mark. Many and many a snow white moose he shot, and gave the beautiful skin to his sweetheart. Her name was Shuben and she was as lovely as the moon when it rises from the sea, and as pleasant as a summer twilight. Her eyes were dark and soft, her foot was as light as a breeze, and her voice sounded like a brook in the woods, or the wind that comes over the hills at night. She and Accadee were very much in love with each other, and often they hunted together, for Shuben was almost as skilful with her bow and arrow as Accadee himself. They had loved each other ever since they were small pappooses, and they had vowed to love each other as long as the river ran.
Accadee was all these things I’ve mentioned, and he was the best hunter in the tribe, too. Not a single arrow of his missed its target. He shot many snow-white moose and gave the beautiful hides to his sweetheart. Her name was Shuben, and she was as lovely as the moon rising from the sea, and as delightful as a summer evening. Her eyes were dark and gentle, her steps were as light as a breeze, and her voice flowed like a brook in the woods or the wind sweeping over the hills at night. She and Accadee were deeply in love, often hunting together since Shuben was nearly as skilled with her bow and arrow as Accadee was. They had loved each other since they were little kids and had promised to love each other for as long as the river flowed.
“One twilight, when Accadee was out hunting in the woods, he shot a snow white moose; and he took off its skin and wrapped it around him. Then he went on through the woods in the starlight; and he felt so happy and light of heart that he sometimes frisked and capered about just as a real moose would do. And he was doing this when Shuben, who was also out hunting, saw him from afar and thought he was a real moose. She stole cautiously through the woods until she came to the brink of a little valley. Below her stood the snow white moose. She drew her arrow to her eye—alas, she knew the art only too well!—and took careful aim. The next moment Accadee fell dead with her arrow in his heart.”
One evening, while Accadee was out hunting in the woods, he shot a snow-white moose. He took its skin and wrapped it around himself. Then he continued through the woods in the starlight, feeling so happy and carefree that he sometimes frolicked around just like a real moose. He was doing this when Shuben, who was also hunting, spotted him from a distance and thought he was a real moose. She quietly made her way through the woods until she reached the edge of a small valley. Below her stood the snow-white moose. She pulled her arrow to her eye—unfortunately, she was all too skilled at this—and took careful aim. The next moment, Accadee fell dead with her arrow in his heart.
The Story Girl paused—a dramatic pause. It was quite dark in the fir wood. We could see her face and eyes but dimly through the gloom. A silvery moon was looking down on us over the granary. The stars twinkled through the softly waving boughs. Beyond the wood we caught a glimpse of a moonlit world lying in the sharp frost of the October evening. The sky above it was chill and ethereal and mystical.
The Story Girl paused—a dramatic moment. It was pretty dark in the fir wood. We could make out her face and eyes, but just barely through the shadows. A silvery moon was shining down on us from above the granary. The stars twinkled through the gently swaying branches. Beyond the wood, we saw a glimpse of a moonlit world blanketed in the sharp frost of the October evening. The sky above was cold, ethereal, and mystical.
But all about us were shadows; and the weird little tale, told in a voice fraught with mystery and pathos, had peopled them for us with furtive folk in belt and wampum, and dark-tressed Indian maidens.
But all around us were shadows; and the strange little story, told in a voice full of mystery and emotion, had filled them for us with sneaky people in belts and wampum, and dark-haired Native American women.
“What did Shuben do when she found out she had killed Accadee?” asked Felicity.
“What did Shuben do when she found out she had killed Accadee?” Felicity asked.
“She died of a broken heart before the spring, and she and Accadee were buried side by side on the bank of the river which has ever since borne their names—the river Shubenacadie,” said the Story Girl.
“She died of a broken heart before spring, and she and Accadee were buried side by side on the bank of the river that has since been named after them—the Shubenacadie River,” said the Story Girl.
The sharp wind blew around the granary and Cecily shivered. We heard Aunt Janet’s voice calling “Children, children.” Shaking off the spell of firs and moonlight and romantic tale, we scrambled to our feet and went homeward.
The cold wind whipped around the granary and Cecily shivered. We heard Aunt Janet calling, “Kids, come here.” Breaking free from the enchantment of the fir trees, moonlight, and fairy tale, we got to our feet and headed home.
“I kind of wish I’d been born an Injun,” said Dan. “It must have been a jolly life—nothing to do but hunt and fight.”
“I kind of wish I’d been born a Native American,” said Dan. “It must have been a fun life—nothing to do but hunt and fight.”
“It wouldn’t be so nice if they caught you and tortured you at the stake,” said Felicity.
“It wouldn’t be great if they caught you and tortured you at the stake,” said Felicity.
“No,” said Dan reluctantly. “I suppose there’d be some drawback to everything, even being an Injun.”
“No,” Dan said hesitantly. “I guess there would be some downsides to everything, even being a Native American.”
“Isn’t it cold?” said Cecily, shivering again. “It will soon be winter. I wish summer could last forever. Felicity likes the winter, and so does the Story Girl, but I don’t. It always seems so long till spring.”
“Isn’t it cold?” Cecily said, shivering again. “Winter is coming soon. I wish summer could last forever. Felicity likes winter, and so does the Story Girl, but I don’t. It always feels like it takes forever for spring to arrive.”
“Never mind, we’ve had a splendid summer,” I said, slipping my arm about her to comfort some childish sorrow that breathed in her plaintive voice.
“Don't worry, we’ve had a great summer,” I said, putting my arm around her to ease some childish sadness that came through in her sad voice.
Truly, we had had a delectable summer; and, having had it, it was ours forever. “The gods themselves cannot recall their gifts.” They may rob us of our future and embitter our present, but our past they may not touch. With all its laughter and delight and glamour it is our eternal possession.
Honestly, we had an amazing summer, and now that we’ve experienced it, it’s ours forever. “The gods themselves cannot take back their gifts.” They can take away our future and make our present bitter, but they can’t touch our past. With all its laughter, joy, and magic, it is our everlasting treasure.
Nevertheless, we all felt a little of the sadness of the waning year. There was a distinct weight on our spirits until Felicity took us into the pantry and stayed us with apple tarts and comforted us with cream. Then we brightened up. It was really a very decent world after all.
Nevertheless, we all felt a bit of the sadness of the fading year. There was a noticeable weight on our spirits until Felicity took us into the pantry and cheered us up with apple tarts and cream. Then we perked up. It was actually a pretty decent world after all.
CHAPTER XXVIII. THE TALE OF THE RAINBOW BRIDGE
Felix, so far as my remembrance goes, never attained to success in the Ordeal of Bitter Apples. He gave up trying after awhile; and he also gave up praying about it, saying in bitterness of spirit that there was no use in praying when other fellows prayed against you out of spite. He and Peter remained on bad terms for some time, however.
Felix, as far as I can remember, never succeeded in the Ordeal of Bitter Apples. He eventually stopped trying and also gave up on praying about it, expressing his frustration by saying it was pointless to pray when other guys prayed against you out of spite. He and Peter stayed on bad terms for quite a while, though.
We were all of us too tired those nights to do any special praying. Sometimes I fear our “regular” prayers were slurred over, or mumbled in anything but reverent haste. October was a busy month on the hill farms. The apples had to be picked, and this work fell mainly to us children. We stayed home from school to do it. It was pleasant work and there was a great deal of fun in it; but it was hard, too, and our arms and backs ached roundly at night. In the mornings it was very delightful; in the afternoons tolerable; but in the evenings we lagged, and the laughter and zest of fresher hours were lacking.
We were all too tired those nights to pray properly. Sometimes I worry our “regular” prayers were rushed or mumbled without much reverence. October was a hectic month on the hill farms. We had to pick the apples, and that work mostly fell to us kids. We skipped school to do it. It was enjoyable work and we had a lot of fun, but it was tough, too, and our arms and backs ached by the end of the day. Mornings were lovely; afternoons were bearable; but by the evenings, we were worn out, and the laughter and energy of earlier hours were missing.
Some of the apples had to be picked very carefully. But with others it did not matter; we boys would climb the trees and shake the apples down until the girls shrieked for mercy. The days were crisp and mellow, with warm sunshine and a tang of frost in the air, mingled with the woodsy odours of the withering grasses. The hens and turkeys prowled about, pecking at windfalls, and Pat made mad rushes at them amid the fallen leaves. The world beyond the orchard was in a royal magnificence of colouring, under the vivid blue autumn sky. The big willow by the gate was a splendid golden dome, and the maples that were scattered through the spruce grove waved blood-red banners over the sombre cone-bearers. The Story Girl generally had her head garlanded with their leaves. They became her vastly. Neither Felicity nor Cecily could have worn them. Those two girls were of a domestic type that assorted ill with the wildfire in Nature’s veins. But when the Story Girl wreathed her nut brown tresses with crimson leaves it seemed, as Peter said, that they grew on her—as if the gold and flame of her spirit had broken out in a coronal, as much a part of her as the pale halo seems a part of the Madonna it encircles.
Some of the apples had to be picked very carefully. But with others, it didn’t matter; we boys would climb the trees and shake the apples down until the girls screamed for mercy. The days were crisp and mellow, with warm sunshine and a hint of frost in the air, mixed with the earthy smells of the fading grass. The hens and turkeys roamed around, pecking at fallen apples, and Pat would charge at them through the leaves. The world beyond the orchard was beautifully colored under the bright blue autumn sky. The big willow by the gate was a stunning golden dome, and the maples scattered through the spruce grove waved bright red leaves over the dark green trees. The Story Girl usually wore a crown of those leaves. They suited her perfectly. Neither Felicity nor Cecily could have pulled it off. Those two girls were more of a practical type that didn’t match the wild spirit of Nature. But when the Story Girl adorned her chestnut hair with red leaves, it seemed, as Peter said, that they grew on her—as if the gold and fire of her spirit had burst forth in a crown, as much a part of her as the soft halo seems to be part of the Madonna it surrounds.
What tales she told us on those far-away autumn days, peopling the russet arcades with folk of an elder world. Many a princess rode by us on her palfrey, many a swaggering gallant ruffled it bravely in velvet and plume adown Uncle Stephen’s Walk, many a stately lady, silken clad, walked in that opulent orchard!
What stories she shared with us on those distant autumn days, filling the reddish-gold pathways with people from a bygone era. Many a princess rode past us on her horse, many a dashing young man strutted confidently in velvet and feathers down Uncle Stephen’s Walk, and many a graceful lady, dressed in silk, strolled through that lavish orchard!
When we had filled our baskets they had to be carried to the granary loft, and the contents stored in bins or spread on the floor to ripen further. We ate a good many, of course, feeling that the labourer was worthy of his hire. The apples from our own birthday trees were stored in separate barrels inscribed with our names. We might dispose of them as we willed. Felicity sold hers to Uncle Alec’s hired man—and was badly cheated to boot, for he levanted shortly afterwards, taking the apples with him, having paid her only half her rightful due. Felicity has not gotten over that to this day.
When we had filled our baskets, we had to carry them up to the granary loft, and the contents were stored in bins or spread on the floor to ripen more. We ate quite a few, of course, believing that the worker deserved his pay. The apples from our own birthday trees were kept in separate barrels labeled with our names. We could do whatever we wanted with them. Felicity sold hers to Uncle Alec’s hired hand—and was really ripped off because he took off shortly after, taking the apples with him and only paying her half of what she should have received. Felicity hasn’t gotten over that to this day.
Cecily, dear heart, sent most of hers to the hospital in town, and no doubt gathered in therefrom dividends of gratitude and satisfaction of soul, such as can never be purchased by any mere process of bargain and sale. The rest of us ate our apples, or carried them to school where we bartered them for such treasures as our schoolmates possessed and we coveted.
Cecily, my dear, sent most of her apples to the hospital in town, and undoubtedly received heartfelt thanks and a sense of fulfillment in return, something that can’t be bought through any kind of deal. The rest of us enjoyed our apples or took them to school where we traded them for the treasures our classmates had and we desired.
There was a dusky, little, pear-shaped apple—from one of Uncle Stephen’s trees—which was our favourite; and next to it a delicious, juicy yellow apple from Aunt Louisa’s tree. We were also fond of the big sweet apples; we used to throw them up in the air and let them fall on the ground until they were bruised and battered to the bursting point. Then we sucked on the juice; sweeter was it than the nectar drunk by blissful gods on the Thessalian hill.
There was a small, dark, pear-shaped apple from Uncle Stephen’s tree that was our favorite, and next to it a delicious, juicy yellow apple from Aunt Louisa’s tree. We also loved the big, sweet apples; we would throw them in the air and let them drop to the ground until they were bruised and battered. Then we would suck on the juice, which was sweeter than the nectar that happy gods drank on the Thessalian hill.
Sometimes we worked until the cold yellow sunsets faded out over the darkening distances, and the hunter’s moon looked down on us through the sparkling air. The constellations of autumn scintillated above us. Peter and the Story Girl knew all about them, and imparted their knowledge to us generously. I recall Peter standing on the Pulpit Stone, one night ere moonrise, and pointing them out to us, occasionally having a difference of opinion with the Story Girl over the name of some particular star. Job’s Coffin and the Northern Cross were to the west of us; south of us flamed Fomalhaut. The Great Square of Pegasus was over our heads. Cassiopeia sat enthroned in her beautiful chair in the north-east; and north of us the Dippers swung untiringly around the Pole Star. Cecily and Felix were the only ones who could distinguish the double star in the handle of the Big Dipper, and greatly did they plume themselves thereon. The Story Girl told us the myths and legends woven around these immemorial clusters, her very voice taking on a clear, remote, starry sound as she talked of them. When she ceased, we came back to earth, feeling as if we had been millions of miles away in the blue ether, and that all our old familiar surroundings were momentarily forgotten and strange.
Sometimes we worked until the cold yellow sunsets faded away over the darkening landscape, and the hunter’s moon looked down on us through the sparkling air. The autumn constellations shimmered above us. Peter and the Story Girl knew all about them and generously shared their knowledge with us. I remember Peter standing on the Pulpit Stone one night before the moonrise, pointing them out to us, occasionally disagreeing with the Story Girl over the name of a specific star. Job’s Coffin and the Northern Cross were to our west; south of us blazed Fomalhaut. The Great Square of Pegasus hung overhead. Cassiopeia sat majestically in her beautiful chair in the northeast, and north of us, the Dippers tirelessly swung around the Pole Star. Cecily and Felix were the only ones who could spot the double star in the handle of the Big Dipper, and they were quite proud of that. The Story Girl shared the myths and legends woven around these ancient clusters, her voice taking on a clear, distant, starry tone as she spoke about them. When she finished, we returned to earth, feeling as if we had traveled millions of miles away into the blue ether, and that all our familiar surroundings were temporarily forgotten and strange.
That night when he pointed out the stars to us from the Pulpit Stone was the last time for several weeks that Peter shared our toil and pastime. The next day he complained of headache and sore throat, and seemed to prefer lying on Aunt Olivia’s kitchen sofa to doing any work. As it was not in Peter to be a malingerer he was left in peace, while we picked apples. Felix alone, must unjustly and spitefully, declared that Peter was simply shirking.
That night when he showed us the stars from the Pulpit Stone was the last time for several weeks that Peter joined us in work and play. The next day, he said he had a headache and a sore throat, and seemed to prefer lying on Aunt Olivia’s kitchen sofa instead of working. Since it wasn't like Peter to be lazy, we let him rest while we picked apples. Only Felix unfairly and spitefully insisted that Peter was just slacking off.
“He’s just lazy, that’s what’s the matter with him,” he said.
“He’s just lazy, that’s the problem with him,” he said.
“Why don’t you talk sense, if you must talk?” said Felicity. “There’s no sense in calling Peter lazy. You might as well say I had black hair. Of course, Peter, being a Craig, has his faults, but he’s a smart boy. His father was lazy but his mother hasn’t a lazy bone in her body, and Peter takes after her.”
“Why don’t you make sense when you talk?” Felicity said. “There’s no point in calling Peter lazy. You might as well say I have black hair. Sure, Peter, being a Craig, has his flaws, but he’s a smart kid. His dad was lazy, but his mom doesn’t have a lazy bone in her body, and Peter takes after her.”
“Uncle Roger says Peter’s father wasn’t exactly lazy,” said the Story Girl. “The trouble was, there were so many other things he liked better than work.”
“Uncle Roger says Peter’s dad wasn’t really lazy,” said the Story Girl. “The problem was, there were just so many other things he enjoyed more than working.”
“I wonder if he’ll ever come back to his family,” said Cecily. “Just think how dreadful it would be if OUR father had left us like that!”
“I wonder if he’ll ever return to his family,” Cecily said. “Just imagine how awful it would be if OUR dad had abandoned us like that!”
“Our father is a King,” said Felicity loftily, “and Peter’s father was only a Craig. A member of our family COULDN’T behave like that.”
“Our dad is a King,” Felicity said proudly, “and Peter’s dad was just a Craig. Someone from our family COULDN’T act like that.”
“They say there must be a black sheep in every family,” said the Story Girl.
“They say there’s always a black sheep in every family,” said the Story Girl.
“There isn’t any in ours,” said Cecily loyally.
“There isn’t any in ours,” Cecily said loyally.
“Why do white sheep eat more than black?” asked Felix.
“Why do white sheep eat more than black ones?” asked Felix.
“Is that a conundrum?” asked Cecily cautiously. “If it is I won’t try to guess the reason. I never can guess conundrums.”
“Is that a riddle?” Cecily asked carefully. “If it is, I won’t try to guess the answer. I can never guess riddles.”
“It isn’t a conundrum,” said Felix. “It’s a fact. They do—and there’s a good reason for it.”
“It’s not a mystery,” said Felix. “It’s a fact. They do—and there’s a good reason for it.”
We stopped picking apples, sat down on the grass, and tried to reason it out—with the exception of Dan, who declared that he knew there was a catch somewhere and he wasn’t going to be caught. The rest of us could not see where any catch could exist, since Felix solemnly vowed, ‘cross his heart, white sheep did eat more than black. We argued over it seriously, but finally had to give it up.
We stopped picking apples, sat down on the grass, and tried to figure it out—except for Dan, who insisted he knew there was a catch somewhere and he wasn’t going to fall for it. The rest of us couldn’t see where any catch could be, since Felix seriously promised, ‘cross his heart, that white sheep ate more than black. We debated it seriously but finally had to let it go.
“Well, what is the reason?” asked Felicity.
"Well, what's the reason?" asked Felicity.
“Because there’s more of them,” said Felix, grinning.
“Because there are more of them,” said Felix, grinning.
I forget what we did to Felix.
I can't remember what we did to Felix.
A shower came up in the evening and we had to stop picking. After the shower there was a magnificent double rainbow. We watched it from the granary window, and the Story Girl told us an old legend, culled from one of Aunt Olivia’s many scrapbooks.
A shower came in the evening, and we had to stop picking. After the shower, there was a stunning double rainbow. We watched it from the granary window, and the Story Girl shared an old legend she found in one of Aunt Olivia’s many scrapbooks.
“Long, long ago, in the Golden Age, when the gods used to visit the earth so often that it was nothing uncommon to see them, Odin made a pilgrimage over the world. Odin was the great god of the northland, you know. And wherever he went among men he taught them love and brotherhood, and skilful arts; and great cities sprang up where he had trodden, and every land through which he passed was blessed because one of the gods had come down to men. But many men and women followed Odin himself, giving up all their worldly possessions and ambitions; and to these he promised the gift of eternal life. All these people were good and noble and unselfish and kind; but the best and noblest of them all was a youth named Ving; and this youth was beloved by Odin above all others, for his beauty and strength and goodness. Always he walked on Odin’s right hand, and always the first light of Odin’s smile fell on him. Tall and straight was he as a young pine, and his long hair was the colour of ripe wheat in the sun; and his blue eyes were like the northland heavens on a starry night.
“Long ago, in the Golden Age, when the gods visited the earth so frequently that it was nothing unusual to see them, Odin traveled across the world. Odin was the great god of the north, you know. Wherever he went among people, he taught them love and brotherhood, as well as skilled arts; great cities emerged where he had walked, and every land he passed through was blessed because one of the gods had come down to humans. Many men and women followed Odin himself, giving up all their worldly possessions and ambitions; to these, he promised the gift of eternal life. All these people were good, noble, unselfish, and kind; but the best and noblest of them all was a young man named Ving, who was especially beloved by Odin for his beauty, strength, and goodness. He always walked at Odin’s right hand, and the first light of Odin’s smile always fell upon him. He was tall and straight like a young pine, with long hair the color of ripe wheat in the sun, and his blue eyes resembled the northern skies on a starry night.”
“In Odin’s band was a beautiful maiden named Alin. She was as fair and delicate as a young birch tree in spring among the dark old pines and firs, and Ving loved her with all his heart. His soul thrilled with rapture at the thought that he and she together should drink from the fountain of immortality, as Odin had promised, and be one thereafter in eternal youth.
“In Odin’s group was a beautiful young woman named Alin. She was as lovely and delicate as a young birch tree in spring among the dark old pines and firs, and Ving loved her with all his heart. His soul filled with joy at the thought that he and she would together drink from the fountain of immortality, as Odin had promised, and be united forever in eternal youth.
“At last they came to the very place where the rainbow touched the earth. And the rainbow was a great bridge, built of living colours, so dazzling and wonderful that beyond it the eye could see nothing, only far away a great, blinding, sparkling glory, where the fountain of life sprang up in a shower of diamond fire. But under the Rainbow Bridge rolled a terrible flood, deep and wide and violent, full of rocks and rapids and whirlpools.
“At last, they arrived at the exact spot where the rainbow met the earth. The rainbow appeared as a magnificent bridge made of vibrant colors, so brilliant and amazing that beyond it, nothing else could be seen—just a distant, blinding, sparkling brilliance, where the fountain of life erupted in a cascade of diamond-like fire. But beneath the Rainbow Bridge surged a dangerous flood, deep, wide, and violent, filled with rocks, rapids, and whirlpools."
“There was a Warder of the bridge, a god, dark and stern and sorrowful. And to him Odin gave command that he should open the gate and allow his followers to cross the Rainbow Bridge, that they might drink of the fountain of life beyond. And the Warder set open the gate.
“There was a Guardian of the bridge, a god, dark and serious and sad. And to him Odin commanded that he should open the gate and let his followers cross the Rainbow Bridge, so they could drink from the fountain of life beyond. And the Guardian opened the gate.”
“‘Pass on and drink of the fountain,’ he said. ‘To all who taste of it shall immortality be given. But only to that one who shall drink of it first shall be permitted to walk at Odin’s right hand forever.’
“‘Go ahead and drink from the fountain,’ he said. ‘To everyone who tastes it, immortality will be granted. But only the one who drinks from it first will be allowed to walk at Odin’s right hand forever.’”
“Then the company passed through in great haste, all fired with a desire to be the first to drink of the fountain and win so marvellous a boon. Last of all came Ving. He had lingered behind to pluck a thorn from the foot of a beggar child he had met on the highway, and he had not heard the Warder’s words. But when, eager, joyous, radiant, he set his foot on the rainbow, the stern, sorrowful Warder took him by the arm and drew him back.
“Then the group rushed through, all excited to be the first to drink from the fountain and gain such an incredible reward. Last came Ving. He had stayed behind to remove a thorn from the foot of a beggar child he encountered on the road, and he hadn’t heard the Warder’s words. But when, eager, joyful, and shining, he stepped onto the rainbow, the serious, sorrowful Warder took him by the arm and pulled him back.”
“‘Ving, strong, noble, and valiant,’ he said, ‘Rainbow Bridge is not for thee.’
“‘Ving, strong, noble, and brave,’ he said, ‘Rainbow Bridge is not meant for you.’”
“Very dark grew Ving’s face. Hot rebellion rose in his heart and rushed over his pale lips.
“Ving’s face turned very dark. A fierce rebellion surged in his heart and spilled over his pale lips.”
“‘Why dost thou keep back the draught of immortality from me?’ he demanded passionately.
“‘Why are you withholding the drink of immortality from me?’ he asked passionately.
“The Warder pointed to the dark flood that rolled under the bridge.
“The Warder pointed to the dark water that flowed under the bridge.
“‘The path of the rainbow is not for thee,’ he said, ‘but yonder way is open. Ford that flood. On the furthest bank is the fountain of life.’
“‘The way of the rainbow isn’t for you,’ he said, ‘but that direction is clear. Cross that river. On the far bank is the fountain of life.’”
“‘Thou mockest me,’ muttered Ving sullenly. ‘No mortal could cross that flood. Oh, Master,’ he prayed, turning beseechingly to Odin, ‘thou didst promise to me eternal life as to the others. Wilt thou not keep that promise? Command the Warder to let me pass. He must obey thee.’
“'You’re mocking me,' Ving muttered gloomily. 'No human can cross that river. Oh, Master,' he begged, turning to Odin with hope, 'you promised me eternal life like the others. Will you not keep that promise? Tell the Warder to let me through. He has to obey you.'”
“But Odin stood silent, with his face turned from his beloved, and Ving’s heart was filled with unspeakable bitterness and despair.
“But Odin stood silent, his back to his beloved, and Ving’s heart was filled with indescribable bitterness and despair."
“‘Thou mayest return to earth if thou fearest to essay the flood,’ said the Warder.
“‘You can go back to earth if you’re afraid to try the flood,’ said the Warder.
“‘Nay,’ said Ving wildly, ‘earthly life without Alin is more dreadful than the death which awaits me in yon dark river.’
“‘No,’ said Ving frantically, ‘living on earth without Alin is more terrifying than the death that awaits me in that dark river.’”
“And he plunged fiercely in. He swam, and struggled, he buffetted the turmoil. The waves went over his head again and again, the whirlpools caught him and flung him on the cruel rocks. The wild, cold spray beat on his eyes and blinded him, so that he could see nothing, and the roar of the river deafened him so that he could hear nothing; but he felt keenly the wounds and bruises of the cruel rocks, and many a time he would have given up the struggle had not the thought of sweet Alin’s loving eyes brought him the strength and desire to struggle as long as it was possible. Long, long, long, to him seemed that bitter and perilous passage; but at last he won through to the furthest side. Breathless and reeling, his vesture torn, his great wounds bleeding, he found himself on the shore where the fountain of immortality sprang up. He staggered to its brink and drank of its clear stream. Then all pain and weariness fell away from him, and he rose up, a god, beautiful with immortality. And as he did there came rushing over the Rainbow Bridge a great company—the band of fellow travellers. But all were too late to win the double boon. Ving had won to it through the danger and suffering of the dark river.”
“And he dove right in. He swam and struggled, battling the chaos. The waves crashed over him time and again, the whirlpools grabbed him and tossed him against the harsh rocks. The wild, cold spray hit his eyes and blinded him, so he couldn’t see anything, and the roar of the river deafened him so he couldn’t hear anything; but he felt acutely the wounds and bruises from the sharp rocks, and many times he would have given up the fight if not for the thought of sweet Alin’s loving eyes, which gave him the strength and desire to keep going as long as he could. That bitter and dangerous journey seemed to stretch on forever for him; but finally, he made it to the other side. Breathless and unsteady, his clothes torn, his deep wounds bleeding, he found himself on the shore where the fountain of immortality bubbled up. He staggered to its edge and drank from its clear stream. Then all pain and exhaustion faded away, and he rose up, a god, beautiful with immortality. And as he did, a great group came rushing over the Rainbow Bridge—the band of fellow travelers. But they were all too late to gain the double reward. Ving had achieved it through the danger and suffering of the dark river.”
The rainbow had faded out, and the darkness of the October dusk was falling.
The rainbow had disappeared, and the darkness of the October evening was settling in.
“I wonder,” said Dan meditatively, as we went away from that redolent spot, “what it would be like to live for ever in this world.”
"I wonder," Dan said thoughtfully as we walked away from that fragrant spot, "what it would be like to live forever in this world."
“I expect we’d get tired of it after awhile,” said the Story Girl. “But,” she added, “I think it would be a goodly while before I would.”
“I think we’d get tired of it eventually,” said the Story Girl. “But,” she added, “I believe it would take a long time before I would.”
CHAPTER XXIX. THE SHADOW FEARED OF MAN
We were all up early the next morning, dressing by candlelight. But early as it was we found the Story Girl in the kitchen when we went down, sitting on Rachel Ward’s blue chest and looking important.
We all got up early the next morning, getting ready by candlelight. But even though it was early, we found the Story Girl in the kitchen when we went downstairs, sitting on Rachel Ward's blue chest and looking important.
“What do you think?” she exclaimed. “Peter has the measles! He was dreadfully sick all night, and Uncle Roger had to go for the doctor. He was quite light-headed, and didn’t know any one. Of course he’s far too sick to be taken home, so his mother has come up to wait on him, and I’m to live over here until he is better.”
“What do you think?” she exclaimed. “Peter has the measles! He was really sick all night, and Uncle Roger had to go get the doctor. He was pretty out of it and didn’t recognize anyone. Of course, he’s way too sick to go home, so his mom has come up to take care of him, and I’m going to stay here until he gets better.”
This was mingled bitter and sweet. We were sorry to hear that Peter had the measles; but it would be jolly to have the Story Girl living with us all the time. What orgies of story telling we should have!
This was a mix of good and bad. We were sad to hear that Peter had the measles, but it would be great to have the Story Girl living with us all the time. Just think of the storytelling marathons we would have!
“I suppose we’ll all have the measles now,” grumbled Felicity. “And October is such an inconvenient time for measles—there’s so much to do.”
“I guess we’re all going to get the measles now,” complained Felicity. “And October is such a bad time for measles—there’s so much to do.”
“I don’t believe any time is very convenient to have the measles,” Cecily said.
"I don't think there's ever a good time to get the measles," Cecily said.
“Oh, perhaps we won’t have them,” said the Story Girl cheerfully. “Peter caught them at Markdale, the last time he was home, his mother says.”
“Oh, maybe we won’t have them,” said the Story Girl cheerfully. “Peter caught them at Markdale the last time he was home, his mom says.”
“I don’t want to catch the measles from Peter,” said Felicity decidedly. “Fancy catching them from a hired boy!”
“I don’t want to get the measles from Peter,” Felicity said firmly. “Can you believe catching them from a hired boy!”
“Oh, Felicity, don’t call Peter a hired boy when he’s sick,” protested Cecily.
“Oh, Felicity, don’t call Peter a hired hand when he’s sick,” protested Cecily.
During the next two days we were very busy—too busy to tell tales or listen to them. Only in the frosty dusk did we have time to wander afar in realms of gold with the Story Girl. She had recently been digging into a couple of old volumes of classic myths and northland folklore which she had found in Aunt Olivia’s attic; and for us, god and goddess, laughing nymph and mocking satyr, norn and valkyrie, elf and troll, and “green folk” generally, were real creatures once again, inhabiting the orchards and woods and meadows around us, until it seemed as if the Golden Age had returned to earth.
Over the next two days, we were super busy—too busy to share stories or listen to them. Only in the chilly evenings did we have time to wander through fantastical realms with the Story Girl. She had recently been exploring a couple of old books of classic myths and northern folklore that she found in Aunt Olivia’s attic; and for us, gods and goddesses, playful nymphs, mischievous satyrs, norns, valkyries, elves, trolls, and the “green folk” in general, felt like real beings again, living in the orchards, woods, and meadows around us, making it seem as if the Golden Age had come back to life.
Then, on the third day, the Story Girl came to us with a very white face. She had been over to Uncle Roger’s yard to hear the latest bulletin from the sick room. Hitherto they had been of a non-committal nature; but now it was only too evident that she had bad news.
Then, on the third day, the Story Girl came to us with a very pale face. She had gone over to Uncle Roger’s yard to hear the latest update from the sick room. Until now, the news had been vague; but now it was clear that she had bad news.
“Peter is very, very sick,” she said miserably. “He has caught cold someway—and the measles have struck in—and—and—” the Story Girl wrung her brown hands together—“the doctor is afraid he—he—won’t get better.”
“Peter is really, really sick,” she said sadly. “He caught a cold somehow—and now he has the measles—and—and—” the Story Girl wrung her brown hands together—“the doctor is worried he—he—might not get better.”
We all stood around, stricken, incredulous.
We all stood there, shocked and unable to believe it.
“Do you mean,” said Felix, finding voice at length, “that Peter is going to die?”
“Are you saying,” Felix finally found his voice, “that Peter is going to die?”
The Story Girl nodded miserably.
The Story Girl nodded sadly.
“They’re afraid so.”
"They're scared of that."
Cecily sat down by her half filled basket and began to cry. Felicity said violently that she didn’t believe it.
Cecily sat down next to her half-filled basket and began to cry. Felicity said angrily that she didn’t believe it.
“I can’t pick another apple to-day and I ain’t going to try,” said Dan.
“I can’t pick another apple today, and I’m not going to try,” said Dan.
None of us could. We went to the grown-ups and told them so; and the grown-ups, with unaccustomed understanding and sympathy, told us that we need not. Then we roamed about in our wretchedness and tried to comfort one another. We avoided the orchard; it was for us too full of happy memories to accord with our bitterness of soul. Instead, we resorted to the spruce wood, where the hush and the sombre shadows and the soft, melancholy sighing of the wind in the branches over us did not jar harshly on our new sorrow.
None of us could. We went to the adults and told them so, and the adults, with unexpected understanding and kindness, told us that we didn't need to. Then we wandered around in our sadness and tried to comfort one another. We stayed away from the orchard; it held too many happy memories for us to deal with our anger. Instead, we went to the spruce woods, where the quiet, the dark shadows, and the soft, sad whispering of the wind in the branches above us didn't clash with our new grief.
We could not really believe that Peter was going to die—to DIE. Old people died. Grown-up people died. Even children of whom we had heard died. But that one of US—of our merry little band—should die was unbelievable. We could not believe it. And yet the possibility struck us in the face like a blow. We sat on the mossy stones under the dark old evergreens and gave ourselves up to wretchedness. We all, even Dan, cried, except the Story Girl.
We could hardly believe that Peter was going to die—to DIE. Older people died. Adults died. Even children we had heard about died. But that one of US—of our happy little group—should die was unbelievable. We just couldn’t accept it. And yet the possibility hit us like a punch to the gut. We sat on the mossy stones beneath the dark old evergreens and surrendered to our misery. We all, even Dan, cried, except the Story Girl.
“I don’t see how you can be so unfeeling, Sara Stanley,” said Felicity reproachfully. “You’ve always been such friends with Peter—and made out you thought so much of him—and now you ain’t shedding a tear for him.”
“I don’t understand how you can be so heartless, Sara Stanley,” Felicity said with disappointment. “You’ve always been such good friends with Peter—and acted like he meant so much to you—and now you’re not even crying for him.”
I looked at the Story Girl’s dry, piteous eyes, and suddenly remembered that I had never seen her cry. When she told us sad tales, in a voice laden with all the tears that had ever been shed, she had never shed one of her own.
I looked at the Story Girl’s dry, sorrowful eyes and suddenly realized that I had never seen her cry. When she shared sad stories, with a voice filled with all the tears ever cried, she had never shed any of her own.
“I can’t cry,” she said drearily. “I wish I could. I’ve a dreadful feeling here—” she touched her slender throat—“and if I could cry I think it would make it better. But I can’t.”
“I can’t cry,” she said gloomily. “I wish I could. I have this awful feeling here—” she touched her slender throat—“and if I could cry, I think it would help. But I can’t.”
“Maybe Peter will get better after all,” said Dan, swallowing a sob. “I’ve heard of lots of people who went and got better after the doctor said they were going to die.”
“Maybe Peter will get better after all,” said Dan, holding back a sob. “I’ve heard of plenty of people who got better after the doctor said they were going to die.”
“While there’s life there’s hope, you know,” said Felix. “We shouldn’t cross bridges till we come to them.”
“While there's life, there's hope, you know,” said Felix. “We shouldn't cross bridges until we get to them.”
“Those are only proverbs,” said the Story Girl bitterly. “Proverbs are all very fine when there’s nothing to worry you, but when you’re in real trouble they’re not a bit of help.”
“Those are just proverbs,” the Story Girl said bitterly. “Proverbs sound nice when there’s nothing to worry about, but when you’re in real trouble, they don’t help at all.”
“Oh, I wish I’d never said Peter wasn’t fit to associate with,” moaned Felicity. “If he ever gets better I’ll never say such a thing again—I’ll never THINK it. He’s just a lovely boy and twice as smart as lots that aren’t hired out.”
“Oh, I wish I’d never said Peter wasn’t good enough to hang out with,” complained Felicity. “If he ever gets better, I’ll never say anything like that again—I won’t even think it. He’s just a great kid and way smarter than a lot of those who aren’t working.”
“He was always so polite and good-natured and obliging,” sighed Cecily.
“He was always so polite, kind-hearted, and accommodating,” sighed Cecily.
“He was just a real gentleman,” said the Story Girl.
“He was such a true gentleman,” said the Story Girl.
“There ain’t many fellows as fair and square as Peter,” said Dan.
“There aren’t many guys as honest and straightforward as Peter,” said Dan.
“And such a worker,” said Felix.
“And that kind of worker,” said Felix.
“Uncle Roger says he never had a boy he could depend on like Peter,” I said.
“Uncle Roger says he never had a boy he could count on like Peter,” I said.
“It’s too late to be saying all these nice things about him now,” said the Story Girl. “He won’t ever know how much we thought of him. It’s too late.”
“It’s too late to be saying all these nice things about him now,” said the Story Girl. “He’ll never know how much we cared about him. It’s too late.”
“If he gets better I’ll tell him,” said Cecily resolutely.
“If he gets better, I’ll tell him,” Cecily said firmly.
“I wish I hadn’t boxed his ears that day he tried to kiss me,” went on Felicity, who was evidently raking her conscience for past offences in regard to Peter. “Of course I couldn’t be expected to let a hir—to let a boy kiss me. But I needn’t have been so cross about it. I might have been more dignified. And I told him I just hated him. That wasn’t true, but I s’pose he’ll die thinking it is. Oh, dear me, what makes people say things they’ve got to be so sorry for afterwards?”
“I wish I hadn’t slapped him that day he tried to kiss me,” Felicity continued, clearly digging into her conscience for past wrongs regarding Peter. “I mean, I couldn’t just let a guy kiss me. But I didn’t have to be so harsh about it. I could have been more composed. And I told him I just hated him. That wasn’t true, but I guess he’ll die thinking it is. Oh dear, why do people say things they end up regretting later?”
“I suppose if Peter d-d-dies he’ll go to heaven anyhow,” sobbed Cecily. “He’s been real good all this summer, but he isn’t a church member.”
“I guess if Peter d-d-dies, he'll go to heaven anyway,” Cecily sobbed. “He’s been really good all summer, but he isn’t a church member.”
“He’s a Presbyterian, you know,” said Felicity reassuringly. Her tone expressed her conviction that that would carry Peter through if anything would. “We’re none of us church members. But of course Peter couldn’t be sent to the bad place. That would be ridiculous. What would they do with him there, when he’s so good and polite and honest and kind?”
“He’s a Presbyterian, you know,” Felicity said reassuringly. Her tone showed she believed that would help Peter get through if anything could. “None of us are church members. But of course, Peter couldn’t be sent to a bad place. That would be ridiculous. What would they do with him there when he’s so good and polite and honest and kind?”
“Oh, I think he’ll be all right, too,” sighed Cecily, “but you know he never did go to church and Sunday School before this summer.”
“Oh, I think he’ll be fine, too,” sighed Cecily, “but you know he never went to church or Sunday School before this summer.”
“Well, his father run away, and his mother was too busy earning a living to bring him up right,” argued Felicity. “Don’t you suppose that anybody, even God, would make allowances for that?”
“Well, his father ran away, and his mother was too busy making a living to raise him properly,” argued Felicity. “Don’t you think that anyone, even God, would understand that?”
“Of course Peter will go to heaven,” said the Story Girl. “He’s not grown up enough to go anywhere else. Children always go to heaven. But I don’t want him to go there or anywhere else. I want him to stay right here. I know heaven must be a splendid place, but I’m sure Peter would rather be here, having fun with us.”
“Of course Peter will go to heaven,” said the Story Girl. “He’s not old enough to go anywhere else. Kids always go to heaven. But I don’t want him to go there or anywhere else. I want him to stay right here. I know heaven must be an amazing place, but I’m sure Peter would rather be here, having fun with us.”
“Sara Stanley,” rebuked Felicity. “I should think you wouldn’t say such things at such a solemn time. You’re such a queer girl.”
“Sara Stanley,” Felicity scolded. “I would think you wouldn’t say things like that at such a serious time. You’re such an odd girl.”
“Wouldn’t you rather be here yourself than in heaven?” said the Story Girl bluntly. “Wouldn’t you now, Felicity King? Tell the truth, ‘cross your heart.”
“Wouldn’t you rather be here yourself than in heaven?” said the Story Girl bluntly. “Wouldn’t you, Felicity King? Tell the truth, cross your heart.”
But Felicity took refuge from this inconvenient question in tears.
But Felicity escaped from this awkward question in tears.
“If we could only DO something to help Peter!” I said desperately. “It seems dreadful not to be able to do a single thing.”
“If we could just DO something to help Peter!” I said desperately. “It feels awful not to be able to do anything.”
“There’s one thing we can do,” said Cecily gently. “We can pray for him.”
“There’s one thing we can do,” Cecily said softly. “We can pray for him.”
“So we can,” I agreed.
"I agree," I said.
“I’m going to pray like sixty,” said Felix energetically.
"I'm going to pray a ton," Felix said enthusiastically.
“We’ll have to be awful good, you know,” warned Cecily. “There’s no use praying if you’re not good.”
“We’ll have to be really good, you know,” Cecily warned. “There’s no point in praying if you’re not good.”
“That will be easy,” sighed Felicity. “I don’t feel a bit like being bad. If anything happens to Peter I feel sure I’ll never be naughty again. I won’t have the heart.”
"That will be easy," sighed Felicity. "I don't feel like being bad at all. If anything happens to Peter, I know I’ll never be naughty again. I just won’t have the heart."
We did, indeed, pray most sincerely for Peter’s recovery. We did not, as in the case of Paddy, “tack it on after more important things,” but put it in the very forefront of our petitions. Even skeptical Dan prayed, his skepticism falling away from him like a discarded garment in this valley of the shadow, which sifts out hearts and tries souls, until we all, grown-up or children, realize our weakness, and, finding that our own puny strength is as a reed shaken in the wind, creep back humbly to the God we have vainly dreamed we could do without.
We genuinely prayed for Peter's recovery. Unlike with Paddy, we didn't just "add it on after more important things," but made it the top priority in our requests. Even skeptical Dan prayed, his doubts falling away like an old coat in this valley of shadows, which reveals our hearts and tests our souls, until we all, adults or kids, recognize our weakness and, realizing that our own limited strength is as shaky as a reed in the wind, humbly return to the God we foolishly thought we could live without.
Peter was no better the next day. Aunt Olivia reported that his mother was broken-hearted. We did not again ask to be released from work. Instead, we went at it with feverish zeal. If we worked hard there was less time for grief and grievious thoughts. We picked apples and dragged them to the granary doggedly. In the afternoon Aunt Janet brought us a lunch of apple turnovers; but we could not eat them. Peter, as Felicity reminded us with a burst of tears, had been so fond of apple turnovers.
Peter was still feeling terrible the next day. Aunt Olivia said that his mom was heartbroken. We didn’t ask to get out of work again. Instead, we threw ourselves into it with intense energy. If we worked hard, there was less time to feel sad and have heavy thoughts. We picked apples and stubbornly dragged them to the granary. In the afternoon, Aunt Janet brought us lunch with apple turnovers, but we couldn’t eat them. Peter, as Felicity reminded us through tears, had loved apple turnovers so much.
And, oh, how good we were! How angelically and unnaturally good! Never was there such a band of kind, sweet-tempered, unselfish children in any orchard. Even Felicity and Dan, for once in their lives, got through the day without any exchange of left-handed compliments. Cecily confided to me that she never meant to put her hair up in curlers on Saturday nights again, because it was pretending. She was so anxious to repent of something, sweet girl, and this was all she could think of.
And, oh, how good we were! How angelically and unnaturally good! Never was there such a group of kind, sweet-tempered, unselfish kids in any orchard. Even Felicity and Dan, for once in their lives, managed to get through the day without any snarky remarks. Cecily told me she never wanted to put her hair in curlers on Saturday nights again because it felt fake. She was so eager to make amends for something, sweet girl, and this was all she could come up with.
During the afternoon Judy Pineau brought up a tear-blotted note from Sara Ray. Sara had not been allowed to visit the hill farm since Peter had developed measles. She was an unhappy little exile, and could only relieve her anguish of soul by daily letters to Cecily, which the faithful and obliging Judy Pineau brought up for her. These epistles were as gushingly underlined as if Sara had been a correspondent of early Victorian days.
During the afternoon, Judy Pineau brought up a tear-stained note from Sara Ray. Sara hadn't been allowed to visit the hill farm since Peter came down with measles. She was a miserable little outcast, and the only way she could ease her sadness was by sending daily letters to Cecily, which the loyal and helpful Judy Pineau delivered for her. These letters were as overly emotional as if Sara had been a writer from the early Victorian era.
Cecily did not write back, because Mrs. Ray had decreed that no letters must be taken down from the hill farm lest they carry infection. Cecily had offered to bake every epistle thoroughly in the oven before sending it; but Mrs. Ray was inexorable, and Cecily had to content herself by sending long verbal messages with Judy Pineau.
Cecily didn’t write back because Mrs. Ray had declared that no letters were to be brought down from the hill farm for fear of spreading infection. Cecily had offered to bake each letter thoroughly in the oven before sending it, but Mrs. Ray was unyielding, so Cecily had to settle for sending long verbal messages with Judy Pineau.
“My OWN DEAREST Cecily,” ran Sara’s letter. “I have just heard the sad news about POOR DEAR PETER. I can’t describe MY FEELINGS. They are DREADFUL. I have been crying ALL THE AFTERNOON. I wish I could FLY to you, but ma will not let me. She is afraid I will catch the measles, but I would rather have the measles A DOZEN TIMES OVER than be sepparated from you all like this. But I have felt, ever since the Judgment Sunday that I MUST OBEY MA BETTER than I used to do. If ANYTHING HAPPENS to Peter and you are let see him BEFORE IT HAPPENS give him MY LOVE and tell him HOW SORRY I AM, and that I hope we will ALL meet in A BETTER WORLD Everything in school is about the same. The master is awful cross by spells. Jimmy Frewen walked home with Nellie Bowan last night from prayer-meeting and HER ONLY FOURTEEN. Don’t you think it horrid BEGINNING SO YOUNG? YOU AND ME would NEVER do anything like that till we were GROWN UP, would we? Willy Fraser looks SO LONESOME in school these days. I must stop for ma says I waste FAR TOO MUCH TIME writing letters. Tell Judy ALL THE NEWS for me.
“My dearest Cecily,” Sara’s letter read. “I just heard the sad news about poor Peter. I can’t express my feelings. They’re awful. I’ve been crying all afternoon. I wish I could fly to you, but Mom won’t let me. She’s scared I’ll catch the measles, but I’d rather have the measles a dozen times over than be separated from all of you like this. But I’ve felt ever since Judgment Sunday that I must obey Mom better than I used to. If anything happens to Peter and you get to see him before it does, give him my love and tell him how sorry I am, and that I hope we’ll all meet in a better world. Everything at school is pretty much the same. The teacher is awful cranky sometimes. Jimmy Frewen walked home with Nellie Bowan from prayer meeting last night, and she’s only fourteen. Don’t you think it’s terrible to start so young? You and I would never do anything like that until we were grown up, right? Willy Fraser looks so lonely at school these days. I have to stop now because Mom says I waste way too much time writing letters. Tell Judy all the news for me.
“Your OWN TRUE FRIEND,
"Your REAL FRIEND,"
“SARA RAY.
“P.S. Oh I DO hope Peter will get better. Ma is going to get me a new brown dress for the winter.
“P.S. Oh, I really hope Peter gets better. Mom is going to get me a new brown dress for winter."
“S. R.”
When evening came we went to our seats under the whispering, sighing fir trees. It was a beautiful night—clear, windless, frosty. Some one galloped down the road on horseback, lustily singing a comic song. How dared he? We felt that it was an insult to our wretchedness. If Peter were going to—going to—well, if anything happened to Peter, we felt so miserably sure that the music of life would be stilled for us for ever. How could any one in the world be happy when we were so unhappy?
When evening arrived, we took our seats under the whispering, sighing fir trees. It was a beautiful night—clear, calm, and frosty. Someone rode down the road on horseback, heartily singing a funny song. How could he? It felt like a slap in the face to our misery. If something were to happen to Peter, we were so sure that the joy of life would be silenced for us forever. How could anyone in the world be happy when we were so unhappy?
Presently Aunt Olivia came down the long twilight arcade. Her bright hair was uncovered and she looked slim and queen-like in her light dress. We thought Aunt Olivia very pretty then. Looking back from a mature standpoint I realize that she must have been an unusually beautiful woman; and she looked her prettiest as she stood under the swaying boughs in the last faint light of the autumn dusk and smiled down at our woebegone faces.
Currently, Aunt Olivia walked down the long twilight hallway. Her hair was loose, and she looked slim and regal in her light dress. We thought Aunt Olivia was very pretty back then. Looking back as an adult, I realize she must have been incredibly beautiful; she looked her best standing under the gently swaying branches in the last dim light of the autumn evening, smiling down at our sad faces.
“Dear, sorrowful little people, I bring you glad tidings of great joy,” she said. “The doctor has just been here, and he finds Peter much better, and thinks he will pull through after all.”
“Dear, sad little ones, I have good news to share,” she said. “The doctor just left, and he thinks Peter is doing much better and believes he will make it after all.”
We gazed up at her in silence for a few moments. When we had heard the news of Paddy’s recovery we had been noisy and jubilant; but we were very quiet now. We had been too near something dark and terrible and menacing; and though it was thus suddenly removed the chill and shadow of it were about us still. Presently the Story Girl, who had been standing up, leaning against a tall fir, slipped down to the ground in a huddled fashion and broke into a very passion of weeping. I had never heard any one cry so, with dreadful, rending sobs. I was used to hearing girls cry. It was as much Sara Ray’s normal state as any other, and even Felicity and Cecily availed themselves occasionally of the privilege of sex. But I had never heard any girl cry like this. It gave me the same unpleasant sensation which I had felt one time when I had seen my father cry.
We looked up at her in silence for a few moments. When we had heard the news about Paddy’s recovery, we were loud and celebrating; but now we were very quiet. We had come too close to something dark, terrifying, and threatening; and even though it was suddenly gone, the chill and shadows of it still lingered around us. After a while, the Story Girl, who had been standing and leaning against a tall fir, sank to the ground in a huddled position and burst into intense sobbing. I had never heard anyone cry like that, with heart-wrenching, shattering sobs. I was used to hearing girls cry; it was as much a part of Sara Ray’s routine as anything else, and even Felicity and Cecily would occasionally take advantage of the privilege. But I had never heard any girl cry like this. It gave me the same uncomfortable feeling I had when I once saw my father cry.
“Oh, don’t, Sara, don’t,” I said gently, patting her convulsed shoulder.
“Oh, please don’t, Sara,” I said softly, patting her shaking shoulder.
“You ARE a queer girl,” said Felicity—more tolerantly than usual however—“you never cried a speck when you thought Peter was going to die—and now when he is going to get better you cry like that.”
“You're such a queer girl,” Felicity said—more tolerantly than usual—“you didn’t cry at all when you thought Peter was going to die—and now that he’s going to get better, you’re crying like this.”
“Sara, child, come with me,” said Aunt Olivia, bending over her. The Story Girl got up and went away, with Aunt Olivia’s arms around her. The sound of her crying died away under the firs, and with it seemed to go the dread and grief that had been our portion for hours. In the reaction our spirits rose with a bound.
“Sara, sweetie, come with me,” said Aunt Olivia, leaning down to her. The Story Girl got up and went away, with Aunt Olivia’s arms around her. The sound of her crying faded away under the fir trees, and along with it seemed to go the fear and sadness that had weighed us down for hours. In the relief, our spirits lifted dramatically.
“Oh, ain’t it great that Peter’s going to be all right?” said Dan, springing up.
“Oh, isn’t it awesome that Peter’s going to be fine?” said Dan, springing up.
“I never was so glad of anything in my whole life,” declared Felicity in shameless rapture.
“I’ve never been so happy about anything in my entire life,” Felicity exclaimed in pure joy.
“Can’t we send word somehow to Sara Ray to-night?” asked Cecily, the ever-thoughtful. “She’s feeling so bad—and she’ll have to feel that way till to-morrow if we can’t.”
“Can’t we somehow let Sara Ray know tonight?” asked Cecily, ever so thoughtful. “She’s feeling really down—and she’ll have to stay that way until tomorrow if we don’t.”
“Let’s all go down to the Ray gate and holler to Judy Pineau till she comes out,” suggested Felix.
“Let’s all head down to the Ray gate and shout for Judy Pineau until she comes out,” suggested Felix.
Accordingly, we went and “hollered,” with a right good will. We were much taken aback to find that Mrs. Ray came to the gate instead of Judy, and rather sourly demanded what we were yelling about. When she heard our news, however, she had the decency to say she was glad, and to promise she would convey the good tidings to Sara—“who is already in bed, where all children of her age should be,” added Mrs. Ray severely.
So, we went and shouted with a lot of enthusiasm. We were pretty surprised to see Mrs. Ray at the gate instead of Judy, and she rather grumpily asked what we were yelling about. But when she heard our news, she politely said she was glad and promised to share the good news with Sara—“who is already in bed, where all kids her age should be,” Mrs. Ray added sternly.
WE had no intention of going to bed for a good two hours yet. Instead, after devoutly thanking goodness that our grown-ups, in spite of some imperfections, were not of the Mrs. Ray type, we betook ourselves to the granary, lighted a huge lantern which Dan had made out of a turnip, and proceeded to devour all the apples we might have eaten through the day but had not. We were a blithe little crew, sitting there in the light of our goblin lantern. We had in very truth been given beauty for ashes and the oil of joy for mourning. Life was as a red rose once more.
We had no plans to go to bed for at least another two hours. Instead, after gratefully acknowledging that our adults, despite some flaws, were not like Mrs. Ray, we made our way to the granary, lit a huge lantern that Dan had crafted from a turnip, and started to eat all the apples we had missed during the day. We were a cheerful little group, sitting there in the glow of our quirky lantern. We had truly been given beauty for ashes and the oil of joy for sorrow. Life felt like a red rose again.
“I’m going to make a big batch of patty-pans, first thing in the morning,” said Felicity jubilantly. “Isn’t it queer? Last night I felt just like praying, and tonight I feel just like cooking.”
“I’m going to make a big batch of patty pans first thing in the morning,” said Felicity happily. “Isn't it funny? Last night I felt like praying, and tonight I feel like cooking.”
“We mustn’t forget to thank God for making Peter better,” said Cecily, as we finally went to the house.
“We shouldn’t forget to thank God for making Peter better,” said Cecily, as we finally went to the house.
“Do you s’pose Peter wouldn’t have got better anyway?” said Dan.
“Do you think Peter wouldn’t have gotten better anyway?” said Dan.
“Oh, Dan, what makes you ask such questions?” exclaimed Cecily in real distress.
“Oh, Dan, why are you asking such questions?” Cecily exclaimed, genuinely upset.
“I dunno,” said Dan. “They just kind of come into my head, like. But of course I mean to thank God when I say my prayers to-night. That’s only decent.”
“I don’t know,” said Dan. “They just sort of come into my head, you know? But of course I plan to thank God when I say my prayers tonight. That’s just the right thing to do.”
CHAPTER XXX. A COMPOUND LETTER
Once Peter was out of danger he recovered rapidly, but he found his convalescence rather tedious; and Aunt Olivia suggested to us one day that we write a “compound letter” to amuse him, until he could come to the window and talk to us from a safe distance. The idea appealed to us; and, the day being Saturday and the apples all picked, we betook ourselves to the orchard to compose our epistles, Cecily having first sent word by a convenient caller to Sara Ray, that she, too, might have a letter ready. Later, I, having at that time a mania for preserving all documents relating to our life in Carlisle, copied those letters in the blank pages at the back of my dream book. Hence I can reproduce them verbatim, with the bouquet they have retained through all the long years since they were penned in that autumnal orchard on the hill, with its fading leaves and frosted grasses, and the “mild, delightsome melancholy” of the late October day enfolding.
Once Peter was out of danger, he bounced back quickly, but he found his recovery pretty boring. Aunt Olivia suggested one day that we write a “compound letter” to entertain him until he could come to the window and chat with us from a safe distance. We liked the idea, so on Saturday, after picking all the apples, we headed to the orchard to write our letters. Cecily even sent a message through a friend to Sara Ray, so she could have a letter ready too. Later on, since I was really into saving all the documents related to our life in Carlisle at the time, I copied those letters into the blank pages at the back of my dream book. That’s why I can share them word for word, with all the charm they’ve kept through the years since we wrote them in that autumn orchard on the hill, with its falling leaves and frosted grass, and the “mild, delightsome melancholy” of the late October day wrapping around us.
CECILY’S LETTER
“DEAR PETER:—I am so very glad and thankful that you are going to get better. We were so afraid you would not last Tuesday, and we felt dreadful, even Felicity. We all prayed for you. I think the others have stopped now, but I keep it up every night still, for fear you might have a relaps. (I don’t know if that is spelled right. I haven’t the dixonary handy, and if I ask the others Felicity will laugh at me, though she cannot spell lots of words herself.) I am saving some of the Honourable Mr. Whalen’s pears for you. I’ve got them hid where nobody can find them. There’s only a dozen because Dan et all the rest, but I guess you will like them. We have got all the apples picked, and are all ready to take the measles now, if we have to, but I hope we won’t. If we have to, though, I’d rather catch them from you than from any one else, because we are acquainted with you. If I do take the measles and anything happens to me Felicity is to have my cherry vase. I’d rather give it to the Story Girl, but Dan says it ought to be kept in the family, even if Felicity is a crank. I haven’t anything else valuable, since I gave Sara Ray my forget-me-not jug, but if you would like anything I’ve got let me know and I’ll leave instructions for you to have it. The Story Girl has told us some splendid stories lately. I wish I was clever like her. Ma says it doesn’t matter if you’re not clever as long as you are good, but I am not even very good.
“DEAR PETER:—I’m really glad and thankful that you’re going to get better. We were so worried you wouldn’t last Tuesday, and we felt terrible, even Felicity. We all prayed for you. I think the others have stopped now, but I still keep it up every night, just in case you might have a relapse. (I don’t know if that’s spelled right. I don’t have the dictionary handy, and if I ask the others, Felicity will laugh at me, even though she can't spell a lot of words herself.) I’m saving some of the Honorable Mr. Whalen’s pears for you. I’ve hidden them where nobody can find them. There are only a dozen because Dan took all the rest, but I think you’ll like them. We’ve picked all the apples and are ready to catch the measles now, if we have to, but I hope we don’t. If we do, though, I’d rather get them from you than from anyone else, because we know you. If I do get the measles and something happens to me, Felicity gets my cherry vase. I’d prefer to give it to the Story Girl, but Dan says it should stay in the family, even if Felicity is a bit difficult. I don’t have anything else valuable since I gave Sara Ray my forget-me-not jug, but if you’d like anything I have, let me know and I’ll leave instructions for you to have it. The Story Girl has told us some amazing stories lately. I wish I were clever like her. Ma says it doesn’t matter if you’re not clever as long as you’re good, but I’m not even that good.
“I think this is all my news, except that I want to tell you how much we all think of you, Peter. When we heard you were sick we all said nice things about you, but we were afraid it was too late, and I said if you got better I’d tell you. It is easier to write it than to tell it out to your face. We think you are smart and polite and obliging and a great worker and a gentleman.
“I think that’s all my news, except I really want to tell you how much we all think of you, Peter. When we heard you were sick, we all said nice things about you, but we were worried it was too late, and I said that if you got better, I’d let you know. It’s easier to write this than to say it to your face. We think you’re smart, polite, helpful, a great worker, and a true gentleman."
“Your true friend,
"Your real friend,"
“CECILY KING.
“P.S. If you answer my letter don’t say anything about the pears, because I don’t want Dan to find out there’s any left. C. K.”
“P.S. If you reply to my letter, please don't mention the pears, because I don’t want Dan to know there are any left. C. K.”
FELICITY’S LETTER
“DEAR PETER:—Aunt Olivia says for us all to write a compound letter to cheer you up. We are all awful glad you are getting better. It gave us an awful scare when we heard you were going to die. But you will soon be all right and able to get out again. Be careful you don’t catch cold. I am going to bake some nice things for you and send them over, now that the doctor says you can eat them. And I’ll send you my rosebud plate to eat off of. I’m only lending it, you know, not giving it. I let very few people use it because it is my greatest treasure. Mind you don’t break it. Aunt Olivia must always wash it, not your mother.
“DEAR PETER:—Aunt Olivia says we should all write a letter together to lift your spirits. We're all really happy to hear you're getting better. It really scared us when we heard you were so sick. But you’ll be back to normal soon and able to get out again. Just be careful not to catch a cold. I’m going to bake some treats for you and send them over since the doctor says you can eat them now. I’ll also send you my rosebud plate to use. Just so you know, I’m only lending it, not giving it away. I let very few people use it because it’s my most precious item. Please make sure it doesn’t break. Aunt Olivia has to wash it, not your mom.”
“I do hope the rest of us won’t catch the measles. It must look horrid to have red spots all over your face. We all feel pretty well yet. The Story Girl says as many queer things as ever. Felix thinks he is getting thin, but he is fatter than ever, and no wonder, with all the apples he eats. He has give up trying to eat the bitter apples at last. Beverley has grown half an inch since July, by the mark on the hall door, and he is awful pleased about it. I told him I guessed the magic seed was taking effect at last, and he got mad. He never gets mad at anything the Story Girl says, and yet she is so sarkastic by times. Dan is pretty hard to get along with as usul, but I try to bear pashently with him. Cecily is well and says she isn’t going to curl her hair any more. She is so conscienshus. I am glad my hair curls of itself, ain’t you?
“I really hope the rest of us don’t catch the measles. It must look terrible to have red spots all over your face. We still feel pretty good. The Story Girl says as many strange things as ever. Felix thinks he’s getting thin, but he’s actually fatter than ever, and no surprise since he eats so many apples. He has finally given up trying to eat the bitter apples. Beverley has grown half an inch since July, according to the mark on the hall door, and he’s really pleased about it. I told him I figured the magic seed was finally working, and he got mad. He never gets mad at anything the Story Girl says, even though she can be pretty sarcastic at times. Dan is still pretty hard to deal with as usual, but I try to be patient with him. Cecily is fine and says she’s not going to curl her hair anymore. She is so conscientious. I’m glad my hair curls naturally, aren’t you?
“We haven’t seen Sara Ray since you got sick. She is awful lonesome, and Judy says she cries nearly all the time but that is nothing new. I’m awful sorry for Sara but I’m glad I’m not her. She is going to write you a letter too. You’ll let me see what she puts in it, won’t you? You’d better take some Mexican Tea now. It’s a great blood purifyer.
“We haven’t seen Sara Ray since you got sick. She’s really lonely, and Judy says she cries almost all the time, but that’s nothing new. I feel so sorry for Sara, but I’m glad I’m not her. She’s going to write you a letter too. You’ll let me see what she writes, right? You should take some Mexican Tea now. It’s a great blood purifier.”
“I am going to get a lovely dark blue dress for the winter. It is ever so much prettier than Sara Ray’s brown one. Sara Ray’s mother has no taste. The Story Girl’s father is sending her a new red dress, and a red velvet cap from Paris. She is so fond of red. I can’t bear it, it looks so common. Mother says I can get a velvet hood too. Cecily says she doesn’t believe it’s right to wear velvet when it’s so expensive and the heathen are crying for the gospel. She got that idea from a Sunday School paper but I am going to get my hood all the same.
“I’m going to get a beautiful dark blue dress for the winter. It’s way prettier than Sara Ray’s brown one. Sara Ray’s mom has no taste. The Story Girl’s dad is sending her a new red dress and a red velvet cap from Paris. She really loves red. I can’t stand it; it looks so cheap. Mom says I can get a velvet hood too. Cecily says she doesn’t think it’s right to wear velvet when it’s so expensive and people are suffering without the gospel. She got that idea from a Sunday School paper, but I’m getting my hood anyway.”
“Well, Peter, I have no more news so I will close for this time.
“Well, Peter, I don't have any more updates, so I’ll wrap it up for now.
“hoping you will soon be quite well, I remain
“hoping you will soon be feeling better, I remain
“yours sincerely,
"best regards,"
“FELICITY KING.
“P.S. The Story Girl peeked over my shoulder and says I ought to have signed it ‘yours affeckshunately,’ but I know better, because the Family Guide has told lots of times how you should sign yourself when you are writing to a young man who is only a friend. F. K.”
“P.S. The Story Girl looked over my shoulder and said I should’ve signed it ‘yours affectionately,’ but I know better because the Family Guide has said many times how you should sign off when you’re writing to a guy who’s just a friend. F. K.”
FELIX’ LETTER
“DEAR PETER:—I am awful glad you are getting better. We all felt bad when we thought you wouldn’t, but I felt worse than the others because we hadn’t been on very good terms lately and I had said mean things about you. I’m sorry and, Peter, you can pray for anything you like and I won’t ever object again. I’m glad Uncle Alec interfered and stopped the fight. If I had licked you and you had died of the measles it would have been a dreadful thing.
“DEAR PETER:—I’m really glad to hear you’re getting better. We all felt terrible when we thought you wouldn’t make it, but I felt worse than the others because we hadn’t been getting along well lately, and I said some hurtful things about you. I’m sorry, and Peter, you can pray for whatever you want, and I won’t object again. I’m thankful Uncle Alec stepped in and stopped the fight. If I had beaten you up and you had died from the measles, it would have been awful.”
“We have all the apples in and haven’t much to do just now and we are having lots of fun but we wish you were here to join in. I’m a lot thinner than I was. I guess working so hard picking apples is a good thing to make you thin. The girls are all well. Felicity puts on as many airs as ever, but she makes great things to eat. I have had some splendid dreams since we gave up writing them down. That is always the way. We ain’t going to school till we’re sure we are not going to have the measles. This is all I can think of, so I will draw to a close. Remember, you can pray for anything you like. FELIX KING.”
“We've picked all the apples and don't have much to do right now, and we're having a lot of fun, but we wish you were here to join us. I'm a lot thinner than I used to be. I guess working hard picking apples is a good way to lose weight. The girls are all doing well. Felicity is just as pretentious as ever, but she makes amazing food. I've had some great dreams since we stopped writing them down. That's how it usually goes. We're not going to school until we're sure we won't catch the measles. That's all I can think of, so I'll wrap it up. Remember, you can pray for anything you want. FELIX KING.”
SARA RAY’S LETTER
“DEAR PETER:—I never wrote to A BOY before, so PLEASE excuse ALL mistakes. I am SO glad you are getting better. We were SO afraid you were GOING TO DIE. I CRIED ALL NIGHT about it. But now that you are OUT OF DANGER will you tell me WHAT IT REALLY FEELS LIKE to think you are going to die? Does it FEEL QUEER? Were you VERY badly frightened?
“DEAR PETER:—I've never written to a boy before, so please excuse any mistakes. I'm so glad you're getting better. We were really scared you were going to die. I cried all night about it. But now that you're out of danger, will you tell me what it really feels like to think you're going to die? Does it feel strange? Were you really scared?”
“Ma won’t let me go up the hill AT ALL now. I would DIE if it was not for Judy Pinno. (The French names are SO HARD TO SPELL.) JUDY IS VERY OBLIGING and I feel that she SIMPATHISES WITH ME. In my LONELY HOURS I read my dream book and Cecily’s old letters and they are SUCH A COMFORT to me. I have been reading one of the school library books too. I is PRETTY GOOD but I wish they had got more LOVE STORIES because they are so exciting. But the master would not let them.
“Mom won’t let me go up the hill AT ALL now. I would be lost if it wasn’t for Judy Pinno. (The French names are SO HARD TO SPELL.) JUDY IS REALLY HELPFUL and I feel like she SYMPATHIZES WITH ME. In my LONELY HOURS, I read my dream book and Cecily’s old letters, and they are SUCH A COMFORT to me. I’ve also been reading one of the books from the school library. It’s PRETTY GOOD, but I wish they had more LOVE STORIES because they’re so exciting. But the teacher wouldn’t let them.”
“If you had DIED, Peter, and YOUR FATHER had heard it wouldn’t he have FELT DREADFUL? We are having BEAUTIFUL WEATHER and the seenary is fine since the leaves turned. I think there is nothing so pretty as Nature after all.
“If you had died, Peter, and your father had heard about it, wouldn't he have felt terrible? We're having beautiful weather, and the scenery is great since the leaves changed. I really think there's nothing as pretty as nature after all.”
“I hope ALL DANGER from the measles will soon be over and we can ALL MEET AGAIN AT THE HOME ON THE HILL. Till then FAREWELL.
“I hope all danger from the measles will soon be over and we can all meet again at the home on the hill. Until then, farewell.”
“Your true friend,
“Your real friend,
“SARA RAY.
“P. S. Don’t let Felicity see this letter. S. R.”
“P.S. Don’t let Felicity see this letter. S.R.”
DAN’S LETTER
“DEAR OLD PETE:—Awful glad you cheated the doctor. I thought you weren’t the kind to turn up your toes so easy. You should of heard the girls crying.
“DEAR OLD PETE:—I’m really glad you outsmarted the doctor. I didn't think you’d give up so easily. You should have heard the girls crying.
“They’re all getting their winter finery now and the talk about it would make you sick. The Story Girl is getting hers from Paris and Felicity is awful jealous though she pretends she isn’t. I can see through her.
“They're all getting their winter outfits now, and the chatter about it is just nauseating. The Story Girl is getting hers from Paris, and Felicity is incredibly jealous, even though she pretends she's not. I can see right through her."
“Kitt Mar was up here Thursday to see the girls. She’s had the measles so she isn’t scared. She’s a great girl to laugh. I like a girl that laughs, don’t you?
“Kitt Mar was up here Thursday to see the girls. She’s had the measles so she isn’t scared. She’s really fun to be around. I like a girl who laughs, don’t you?
“We had a call from Peg Bowen yesterday. You should of seen the Story Girl hustling Pat out of the way, for all she says she don’t believe he was bewitched. Peg had your rheumatism ring on and the Story Girl’s blue beads and Sara Ray’s lace soed across the front of her dress. She wanted some tobacco and some pickles. Ma gave her some pickles but said we didn’t have no tobacco and Peg went off mad but I guess she wouldn’t bewitch anything on account of the pickles.
“We got a call from Peg Bowen yesterday. You should have seen the Story Girl shoving Pat out of the way, even though she claims she doesn’t believe he was bewitched. Peg had your rheumatism ring on, the Story Girl’s blue beads, and Sara Ray’s lace sewn across the front of her dress. She wanted some tobacco and some pickles. Ma gave her some pickles but said we didn’t have any tobacco, and Peg stormed off mad, but I guess she wouldn’t bewitch anything because of the pickles."
“I ain’t any hand to write letters so I guess I’ll stop. Hope you’ll be out soon. DAN.”
“I’m not great at writing letters, so I think I’ll just stop here. Hope you’ll be out soon. DAN.”
THE STORY GIRL’S LETTER
“DEAR PETER:—Oh, how glad I am that you are getting better! Those days when we thought you wouldn’t were the hardest of my whole life. It seemed too dreadful to be true that perhaps you would die. And then when we heard you were going to get better that seemed too good to be true. Oh, Peter, hurry up and get well, for we are having such good times and we miss you so much. I have coaxed Uncle Alec not to burn his potato stalks till you are well, because I remember how you always liked to see the potato stalks burn. Uncle Alec consented, though Aunt Janet said it was high time they were burned. Uncle Roger burned his last night and it was such fun.
"DEAR PETER:—Oh, I’m so glad you’re getting better! Those days when we thought you wouldn’t were the toughest of my entire life. It felt too awful to believe that you might actually die. And then when we heard you were going to get better, that felt too amazing to be true. Oh, Peter, please hurry up and get well, because we’re having such a great time and we miss you so much. I’ve convinced Uncle Alec not to burn his potato stalks until you’re better because I remember how you always loved watching them burn. Uncle Alec agreed, even though Aunt Janet said it was about time they were burned. Uncle Roger burned his last night and it was so much fun."
“Pat is splendid. He has never had a sick spell since that bad one. I would send him over to be company for you, but Aunt Janet says no, because he might carry the measles back. I don’t see how he could, but we must obey Aunt Janet. She is very good to us all, but I know she does not approve of me. She says I’m my father’s own child. I know that doesn’t mean anything complimentary because she looked so queer when she saw that I had heard her, but I don’t care. I’m glad I’m like father. I had a splendid letter from him this week, with the darlingest pictures in it. He is painting a new picture which is going to make him famous. I wonder what Aunt Janet will say then.
“Pat is great. He hasn’t been sick since that bad time. I wanted to send him over to keep you company, but Aunt Janet said no because he might bring back the measles. I don’t see how he could, but we have to listen to Aunt Janet. She’s really good to all of us, but I know she doesn’t approve of me. She says I’m exactly like my father. I know that doesn’t mean anything nice because she looked really strange when she saw that I had overheard her, but I don’t mind. I’m glad I’m like Dad. I got a wonderful letter from him this week, with the cutest pictures in it. He’s working on a new painting that’s going to make him famous. I wonder what Aunt Janet will say then.
“Do you know, Peter, yesterday I thought I saw the Family Ghost at last. I was coming through the gap in the hedge, and I saw somebody in blue standing under Uncle Alec’s tree. How my heart beat! My hair should have stood up on end with terror but it didn’t. I felt to see, and it was lying down quite flat. But it was only a visitor after all. I don’t know whether I was glad or disappointed. I don’t think it would be a pleasant experience to see the ghost. But after I had seen it think what a heroine I would be!
“Do you know, Peter, yesterday I thought I finally saw the Family Ghost. I was coming through the gap in the hedge and I saw someone in blue standing under Uncle Alec’s tree. My heart was racing! I almost expected my hair to stand on end with fear, but it didn’t. I checked, and it was lying down completely flat. But it turned out to be just a visitor after all. I’m not sure if I was relieved or let down. I don’t think it would be a nice experience to see the ghost. But think about it—after I had seen it, how much of a hero I would be!
“Oh, Peter, what do you think? I have got acquainted with the Awkward Man at last. I never thought it would be so easy. Yesterday Aunt Olivia wanted some ferns, so I went back to the maple woods to get them for her, and I found some lovely ones by the spring. And while I was sitting there, looking into the spring who should come along but the Awkward Man himself. He sat right down beside me and began to talk. I never was so surprised in my life. We had a very interesting talk, and I told him two of my best stories, and a great many of my secrets into the bargain. They may say what they like, but he was not one bit shy or awkward, and he has beautiful eyes. He did not tell me any of his secrets, but I believe he will some day. Of course I never said a word about his Alice-room. But I gave him a hint about his little brown book. I said I loved poetry and often felt like writing it, and then I said, ‘Do you ever feel like that, Mr. Dale?’ He said, yes, he sometimes felt that way, but he did not mention the brown book. I thought he might have. But after all I don’t like people who tell you everything the first time you meet them, like Sara Ray. When he went away he said, ‘I hope I shall have the pleasure of meeting you again,’ just as seriously and politely as if I was a grown-up young lady. I am sure he could never have said it if I had been really grown up. I told him it was likely he would and that he wasn’t to mind if I had a longer skirt on next time, because I’d be just the same person.
“Oh, Peter, what do you think? I finally got to know the Awkward Man. I never thought it would be so easy. Yesterday, Aunt Olivia wanted some ferns, so I went back to the maple woods to get them for her, and I found some lovely ones by the spring. While I was sitting there, looking into the spring, who should come along but the Awkward Man himself. He sat right down next to me and started talking. I was so surprised! We had a really interesting conversation, and I shared two of my best stories and quite a few of my secrets as well. People can say what they want, but he wasn’t shy or awkward at all, and he has beautiful eyes. He didn’t share any of his secrets, but I believe he will someday. Of course, I didn’t mention his Alice room. But I did drop a hint about his little brown book. I said I loved poetry and often felt like writing it, and then I asked, ‘Do you ever feel like that, Mr. Dale?’ He said yes, he sometimes felt that way, but he didn’t mention the brown book. I thought he might have. But honestly, I don’t like people who tell you everything the first time you meet them, like Sara Ray. When he left, he said, ‘I hope I’ll have the pleasure of meeting you again,’ as seriously and politely as if I were a grown-up lady. I’m sure he could never have said that if I had really been grown up. I told him it was likely he would and that he shouldn’t worry if I had a longer skirt on next time because I’d be just the same person.”
“I told the children a beautiful new fairy story to-day. I made them go to the spruce wood to hear it. A spruce wood is the proper place to tell fairy stories in. Felicity says she can’t see that it makes any difference where you tell them, but oh, it does. I wish you had been there to hear it too, but when you are well I will tell it over again for you.
“I told the kids a beautiful new fairy tale today. I made them go to the spruce forest to hear it. A spruce forest is the right place to tell fairy tales. Felicity says she doesn’t see how it matters where you tell them, but oh, it does. I wish you could have been there to hear it too, but when you’re well, I’ll tell it again for you.
“I am going to call the southernwood ‘appleringie’ after this. Beverley says that is what they call it in Scotland, and I think it sounds so much more poetical than southernwood. Felicity says the right name is ‘Boy’s Love,’ but I think that sounds silly.
“I’m going to call the southernwood ‘appleringie’ from now on. Beverley says that's what they call it in Scotland, and I think it sounds way more poetic than southernwood. Felicity says the real name is ‘Boy’s Love,’ but I think that sounds silly."
“Oh, Peter, shadows are such pretty things. The orchard is full of them this very minute. Sometimes they are so still you would think them asleep. Then they go laughing and skipping. Outside, in the oat field, they are always chasing each other. They are the wild shadows. The shadows in the orchard are the tame shadows.
“Oh, Peter, shadows are such beautiful things. The orchard is full of them right now. Sometimes they’re so still you’d think they’re asleep. Then they start laughing and skipping. Outside, in the oat field, they’re always chasing each other. Those are the wild shadows. The shadows in the orchard are the tame ones.”
“Everything seems to be rather tired growing except the spruces and chrysanthemums in Aunt Olivia’s garden. The sunshine is so thick and yellow and lazy, and the crickets sing all day long. The birds are nearly all gone and most of the maple leaves have fallen.
“Everything looks pretty worn out except for the spruces and chrysanthemums in Aunt Olivia’s garden. The sunshine is heavy and yellow and slow, and the crickets chirp all day long. The birds are almost all gone, and most of the maple leaves have dropped.”
“Just to make you laugh I’ll write you a little story I heard Uncle Alec telling last night. It was about Elder Frewen’s grandfather taking a pair of rope reins to lead a piano home. Everybody laughed except Aunt Janet. Old Mr. Frewen was HER grandfather too, and she wouldn’t laugh. One day when old Mr. Frewen was a young man of eighteen his father came home and said, ‘Sandy, I bought a piano at Simon Ward’s sale to-day. You’re to go to-morrow and bring it home.’ So next day Sandy started off on horseback with a pair of rope reins to lead the piano home. He thought it was some kind of livestock.
"Just to make you laugh, I’ll tell you a little story I heard Uncle Alec telling last night. It was about Elder Frewen’s grandfather taking a pair of rope reins to lead a piano home. Everyone laughed except Aunt Janet. Old Mr. Frewen was HER grandfather too, and she wouldn’t laugh. One day, when old Mr. Frewen was just eighteen, his dad came home and said, ‘Sandy, I bought a piano at Simon Ward’s sale today. You’re going to go tomorrow and bring it home.’ So the next day, Sandy set off on horseback with a pair of rope reins to lead the piano home, thinking it was some kind of livestock."
“And then Uncle Roger told about old Mark Ward who got up to make a speech at a church missionary social when he was drunk. (Of course he didn’t get drunk at the social. He went there that way.) And this was his speech.
“And then Uncle Roger talked about old Mark Ward, who stood up to give a speech at a church missionary social when he was drunk. (Of course, he didn’t get drunk at the social. He showed up that way.) And this was his speech."
“‘Ladies and gentlemen, Mr. Chairman, I can’t express my thoughts on this grand subject of missions. It’s in this poor human critter’—patting himself on the breast—‘but he can’t git it out.’
“‘Ladies and gentlemen, Mr. Chairman, I can’t share my thoughts on this important topic of missions. It’s in this poor human being’—patting himself on the chest—‘but he can’t get it out.’”
“I’ll tell you these stories when you get well. I can tell them ever so much better than I can write them.
“I’ll share these stories with you when you’re feeling better. I can tell them way better than I can write them.”
“I know Felicity is wondering why I’m writing such a long letter, so perhaps I’d better stop. If your mother reads it to you there is a good deal of it she may not understand, but I think your Aunt Jane would.
“I know Felicity is probably wondering why I’m writing such a long letter, so maybe I should wrap it up. If your mom reads it to you, there’s a lot of it she might not get, but I think your Aunt Jane would.”
“I remain
"I’m still here"
“your very affectionate friend,
“your loving friend,
“SARA STANLEY.”
I did not keep a copy of my own letter, and I have forgotten everything that was in it, except the first sentence, in which I told Peter I was awful glad he was getting better.
I didn’t save a copy of my own letter, and I’ve forgotten everything that was in it, except the first sentence, where I told Peter I was really glad he was getting better.
Peter’s delight on receiving our letters knew no bounds. He insisted on answering them and his letter, painstakingly disinfected, was duly delivered to us. Aunt Olivia had written it at his dictation, which was a gain, as far as spelling and punctuation went. But Peter’s individuality seemed merged and lost in Aunt Olivia’s big, dashing script. Not until the Story Girl read the letter to us in the granary by jack-o-lantern light, in a mimicry of Peter’s very voice, did we savour the real bouquet of it.
Peter was overjoyed when he received our letters. He insisted on writing back, and his letter, carefully disinfected, was delivered to us. Aunt Olivia had written it down as he dictated, which was a plus for spelling and punctuation. However, Peter's personality seemed to blend into Aunt Olivia's elaborate, bold handwriting. It wasn't until the Story Girl read the letter to us in the granary by the light of a jack-o-lantern, imitating Peter's voice, that we truly appreciated its essence.
PETER’S LETTER
“DEAR EVERYBODY, BUT ESPECIALLY FELICITY:—I was awful glad to get your letters. It makes you real important to be sick, but the time seems awful long when you’re getting better. Your letters were all great, but I liked Felicity’s best, and next to hers the Story Girl’s. Felicity, it will be awful good of you to send me things to eat and the rosebud plate. I’ll be awful careful of it. I hope you won’t catch the measles, for they are not nice, especially when they strike in, but you would look all right, even if you did have red spots on your face. I would like to try the Mexican Tea, because you want me to, but mother says no, she doesn’t believe in it, and Burtons Bitters are a great deal healthier. If I was you I would get the velvet hood all right. The heathen live in warm countries so they don’t want hoods.
“Dear everyone, but especially Felicity: I was really glad to get your letters. Being sick makes you feel important, but the time drags on when you're recovering. All your letters were great, but I liked Felicity's the best, and next to hers, the Story Girl's. Felicity, it would be really nice of you to send me some snacks and the rosebud plate. I promise to take good care of it. I hope you don’t catch the measles, because they’re really not nice, especially when they pop up, but you’d still look good even with red spots on your face. I’d like to try the Mexican Tea since you want me to, but Mom says no; she doesn’t believe in it, and Burtons Bitters are much healthier. If I were you, I would definitely get the velvet hood. The heathens live in warm places, so they don’t need hoods."
“I’m glad you are still praying for me, Cecily, for you can’t trust the measles. And I’m glad you’re keeping you know what for me. I don’t believe anything will happen to you if you do take the measles; but if anything does I’d like that little red book of yours, The Safe Compass, just to remember you by. It’s such a good book to read on Sundays. It is interesting and religious, too. So is the Bible. I hadn’t quite finished the Bible before I took the measles, but ma is reading the last chapters to me. There’s an awful lot in that book. I can’t understand the whole of it, since I’m only a hired boy, but some parts are real easy.
“I’m really happy you’re still praying for me, Cecily, because you can never be too careful with the measles. And I appreciate you saving you know what for me. I doubt anything will happen to you if you get the measles; but if something does, I’d love to have that little red book of yours, The Safe Compass, just to remember you by. It’s such a great book to read on Sundays. It’s interesting and has a religious vibe, too. The Bible is like that as well. I hadn’t quite finished the Bible before I got the measles, but Mom is reading the last chapters to me. There’s so much in that book. I don’t understand all of it since I’m just a hired boy, but some parts are really easy to grasp.”
“I’m awful glad you have such a good opinion of me. I don’t deserve it, but after this I’ll try to. I can’t tell you how I feel about all your kindness. I’m like the fellow the Story Girl wrote about who couldn’t get it out. I have the picture the Story Girl gave me for my sermon on the wall at the foot of my bed. I like to look at it, it looks so much like Aunt Jane.
“I’m really glad you think so highly of me. I don’t deserve it, but I’ll do my best to earn it from now on. I can’t express how much your kindness means to me. I feel like the guy the Story Girl wrote about who just couldn’t shake it off. I have the picture the Story Girl gave me for my sermon on the wall at the foot of my bed. I enjoy looking at it; it reminds me so much of Aunt Jane.”
“Felix, I’ve given up praying that I’d be the only one to eat the bitter apples, and I’ll never pray for anything like that again. It was a horrid mean prayer. I didn’t know it then, but after the measles struck in I found out it was. Aunt Jane wouldn’t have liked it. After this I’m going to pray prayers I needn’t be ashamed of.
“Felix, I’ve stopped hoping that I’d be the only one to suffer from the bitter consequences, and I will never wish for anything like that again. It was a really terrible and selfish wish. I didn’t realize it at the time, but after I got hit with the measles, I understood how wrong it was. Aunt Jane wouldn’t have approved. From now on, I’m going to pray for things I can be proud of.”
“Sara Ray, I don’t know what it feels like to be going to die because I didn’t know I was going to die till I got better. Mother says I was luny most of the time after they struck in. It was just because they struck in I was luny. I ain’t luny naturally, Felicity. I will do what you asked in your postscript, Sara, although it will be hard.
“Sara Ray, I don’t know what it feels like to be dying because I didn’t realize I was going to die until I got better. Mom says I was crazy most of the time after they took me in. It was just because they took me in that I was crazy. I’m not crazy by nature, Felicity. I will do what you asked in your postscript, Sara, even though it will be tough.”
“I’m glad Peg Bowen didn’t catch you, Dan. Maybe she bewitched me that night we were at her place, and that is why the measles struck in. I’m awful glad Mr. King is going to leave the potato stalks until I get well, and I’m obliged to the Story Girl for coaxing him. I guess she will find out about Alice yet. There were some parts of her letter I couldn’t see through, but when the measles strike in, they leave you stupid for a spell. Anyhow, it was a fine letter, and they were all fine, and I’m awful glad I have so many nice friends, even if I am only a hired boy. Perhaps I’d never have found it out if the measles hadn’t struck in. So I’m glad they did but I hope they never will again.
“I’m glad Peg Bowen didn’t catch you, Dan. Maybe she put a spell on me that night we were at her place, and that’s why I got the measles. I’m really relieved Mr. King is going to leave the potato stalks until I get better, and I appreciate the Story Girl for convincing him. I think she’ll find out about Alice eventually. There were some parts of her letter I couldn’t understand, but when you have the measles, they make you feel pretty dumb for a while. Anyway, it was a great letter, and they were all great, and I’m really thankful I have so many nice friends, even if I’m just a hired boy. Maybe I wouldn’t have realized it if I hadn’t gotten the measles. So I’m glad I did, but I hope it never happens again."
“Your obedient servant,
"Yours sincerely,"
“PETER CRAIG.”
CHAPTER XXXI. ON THE EDGE OF LIGHT AND DARK
We celebrated the November day when Peter was permitted to rejoin us by a picnic in the orchard. Sara Ray was also allowed to come, under protest; and her joy over being among us once more was almost pathetic. She and Cecily cried in one another’s arms as if they had been parted for years.
We celebrated the November day when Peter was allowed to rejoin us with a picnic in the orchard. Sara Ray was also permitted to come, though not without some complaints; and her happiness about being with us again was nearly touching. She and Cecily hugged and cried together as if they hadn’t seen each other in years.
We had a beautiful day for our picnic. November dreamed that it was May. The air was soft and mellow, with pale, aerial mists in the valleys and over the leafless beeches on the western hill. The sere stubble fields brooded in glamour, and the sky was pearly blue. The leaves were still thick on the apple trees, though they were russet hued, and the after-growth of grass was richly green, unharmed as yet by the nipping frosts of previous nights. The wind made a sweet, drowsy murmur in the boughs, as of bees among apple blossoms.
We had a beautiful day for our picnic. November felt more like May. The air was soft and pleasant, with light, misty fog in the valleys and over the bare beeches on the western hill. The dry stubble fields looked enchanting, and the sky was a pearly blue. The leaves were still abundant on the apple trees, though they were a rusty color, and the new growth of grass was a rich green, untouched so far by the chilling frosts of previous nights. The wind whispered a sweet, sleepy sound in the branches, like bees among apple blossoms.
“It’s just like spring, isn’t it?” asked Felicity.
“It’s just like spring, right?” asked Felicity.
The Story Girl shook her head.
The Story Girl shook her head.
“No, not quite. It looks like spring, but it isn’t spring. It’s as if everything was resting—getting ready to sleep. In spring they’re getting ready to grow. Can’t you FEEL the difference?”
“No, not really. It looks like spring, but it’s not spring. It’s like everything is resting—getting ready to hibernate. In spring, they’re getting ready to grow. Can’t you FEEL the difference?”
“I think it’s just like spring,” insisted Felicity.
“I think it’s just like spring,” Felicity insisted.
In the sun-sweet place before the Pulpit Stone we boys had put up a board table. Aunt Janet allowed us to cover it with an old tablecloth, the worn places in which the girls artfully concealed with frost-whitened ferns. We had the kitchen dishes, and the table was gaily decorated with Cecily’s three scarlet geraniums and maple leaves in the cherry vase. As for the viands, they were fit for the gods on high Olympus. Felicity had spent the whole previous day and the forenoon of the picnic day in concocting them. Her crowning achievement was a rich little plum cake, on the white frosting of which the words “Welcome Back” were lettered in pink candies. This was put before Peter’s place, and almost overcame him.
In the sunny spot before the Pulpit Stone, we boys set up a wooden table. Aunt Janet let us cover it with an old tablecloth, the worn spots of which the girls cleverly hid with frost-kissed ferns. We had the kitchen dishes, and the table was brightly decorated with Cecily’s three red geraniums and maple leaves in the cherry vase. As for the food, it was fit for the gods up on Olympus. Felicity spent the entire day before and the morning of the picnic preparing it. Her masterpiece was a rich little plum cake, topped with white frosting that had the words “Welcome Back” written in pink candies. This was placed at Peter’s spot and nearly overwhelmed him.
“To think that you’d go to so much trouble for me!” he said, with a glance of adoring gratitude at Felicity. Felicity got all the gratitude, although the Story Girl had originated the idea and seeded the raisins and beaten the eggs, while Cecily had trudged all the way to Mrs. Jameson’s little shop below the church to buy the pink candies. But that is the way of the world.
“To think you’d go to so much trouble for me!” he said, casting a look of loving gratitude at Felicity. Felicity received all the thanks, even though the Story Girl had come up with the idea, soaked the raisins, and whipped the eggs, while Cecily had walked all the way to Mrs. Jameson’s little shop under the church to buy the pink candies. But that’s just how things are.
“We ought to have grace,” said Felicity, as we sat down at the festal board. “Will any one say it?”
“We should say grace,” Felicity said as we took our seats at the festive table. “Is anyone going to say it?”
She looked at me, but I blushed to the roots of my hair and shook my head sheepishly. An awkward pause ensued; it looked as if we would have to proceed without grace, when Felix suddenly shut his eyes, bent his head, and said a very good grace without any appearance of embarrassment. We looked at him when it was over with an increase of respect.
She looked at me, but I blushed all the way to my roots and shook my head shyly. An awkward pause followed; it seemed like we were going to have to continue without any grace, when Felix suddenly closed his eyes, lowered his head, and said a really nice prayer without any sign of embarrassment. When he was done, we looked at him with even more respect.
“Where on earth did you learn that, Felix?” I asked.
“Where on earth did you learn that, Felix?” I asked.
“It’s the grace Uncle Alec says at every meal,” answered Felix.
“It’s the grace Uncle Alec says at every meal,” Felix replied.
We felt rather ashamed of ourselves. Was it possible that we had paid so little attention to Uncle Alec’s grace that we did not recognize it when we heard it on other lips?
We felt pretty embarrassed. Could it be that we had noticed so little of Uncle Alec’s grace that we didn’t even recognize it when we heard it from others?
“Now,” said Felicity jubilantly, “let’s eat everything up.”
“Now,” said Felicity excitedly, “let’s eat it all up.”
In truth, it was a merry little feast. We had gone without our dinners, in order to “save our appetites,” and we did ample justice to Felicity’s good things. Paddy sat on the Pulpit Stone and watched us with great yellow eyes, knowing that tidbits would come his way later on. Many witty things were said—or at least we thought them witty—and uproarious was the laughter. Never had the old King orchard known a blither merrymaking or lighter hearts.
In reality, it was a fun little feast. We had skipped dinner to “save our appetites,” and we fully enjoyed Felicity’s delicious food. Paddy sat on the Pulpit Stone and watched us with his big yellow eyes, knowing he’d get some treats later. We said a lot of clever things—or at least we thought they were clever—and the laughter was loud. Never had the old King orchard seen such a joyful celebration or lighter hearts.
The picnic over, we played games until the early falling dusk, and then we went with Uncle Alec to the back field to burn the potato stalks—the crowning delight of the day.
The picnic done, we played games until dusk started to set in, and then we went with Uncle Alec to the back field to burn the potato stalks—the highlight of the day.
The stalks were in heaps all over the field, and we were allowed the privilege of setting fire to them. ‘Twas glorious! In a few minutes the field was alight with blazing bonfires, over which rolled great, pungent clouds of smoke. From pile to pile we ran, shrieking with delight, to poke each up with a long stick and watch the gush of rose-red sparks stream off into the night. In what a whirl of smoke and firelight and wild, fantastic, hurtling shadows we were!
The stalks were piled up all over the field, and we had the awesome chance to set them on fire. It was amazing! Within minutes, the field was filled with blazing bonfires, sending up thick, pungent clouds of smoke. We ran from pile to pile, shrieking with joy, poking each one with a long stick and watching the bright red sparks shoot off into the night. What a whirlwind of smoke and firelight and wild, fantastic shadows we created!
When we grew tired of our sport we went to the windward side of the field and perched ourselves on the high pole fence that skirted a dark spruce wood, full of strange, furtive sounds. Over us was a great, dark sky, blossoming with silver stars, and all around lay dusky, mysterious reaches of meadow and wood in the soft, empurpled night. Away to the east a shimmering silveryness beneath a palace of aerial cloud foretokened moonrise. But directly before us the potato field, with its wreathing smoke and sullen flames, the gigantic shadow of Uncle Alec crossing and recrossing it, reminded us of Peter’s famous description of the bad place, and probably suggested the Story Girl’s remark.
When we got tired of our game, we headed over to the windward side of the field and perched on the high pole fence that bordered a dark spruce forest, filled with strange, shadowy sounds. Above us was a vast, dark sky, dotted with silver stars, and all around were the dim, mysterious stretches of meadow and woods in the soft, purplish night. To the east, a shimmering silver glow beneath a palace of clouds hinted at the moonrise. But right in front of us, the potato field, with its curling smoke and dull flames and the enormous shadow of Uncle Alec moving back and forth over it, reminded us of Peter’s famous description of the bad place and probably brought to mind the Story Girl’s comment.
“I know a story,” she said, infusing just the right shade of weirdness into her voice, “about a man who saw the devil. Now, what’s the matter, Felicity?”
“I know a story,” she said, adding just the right touch of strangeness to her voice, “about a man who saw the devil. So, what’s wrong, Felicity?”
“I can never get used to the way you mention the—the—that name,” complained Felicity. “To hear you speak of the Old Scratch any one would think he was just a common person.”
“I can never get used to the way you mention the—the—that name,” complained Felicity. “To hear you talk about Old Scratch, anyone would think he was just an ordinary person.”
“Never mind. Tell us the story,” I said curiously.
“Never mind. Just tell us the story,” I said, curious.
“It is about Mrs. John Martin’s uncle at Markdale,” said the Story Girl. “I heard Uncle Roger telling it the other night. He didn’t know I was sitting on the cellar hatch outside the window, or I don’t suppose he would have told it. Mrs. Martin’s uncle’s name was William Cowan, and he has been dead for twenty years; but sixty years ago he was a young man, and a very wild, wicked young man. He did everything bad he could think of, and never went to church, and he laughed at everything religious, even the devil. He didn’t believe there was a devil at all. One beautiful summer Sunday evening his mother pleaded with him to go to church with her, but he would not. He told her that he was going fishing instead, and when church time came he swaggered past the church, with his fishing rod over his shoulder, singing a godless song. Half way between the church and the harbour there was a thick spruce wood, and the path ran through it. When William Cowan was half way through it SOMETHING came out of the wood and walked beside him.”
“It’s about Mrs. John Martin’s uncle in Markdale,” said the Story Girl. “I overheard Uncle Roger telling it the other night. He didn’t realize I was sitting on the cellar hatch outside the window, or I doubt he would have shared it. Mrs. Martin’s uncle was named William Cowan, and he’s been dead for twenty years; but sixty years ago he was a young man, and a very wild, reckless one at that. He did every bad thing he could think of and never went to church, making fun of anything religious, even the devil. He didn’t believe there was a devil at all. One beautiful summer Sunday evening, his mother begged him to go to church with her, but he refused. He told her he was going fishing instead, and when it was time for church, he strutted past the church with his fishing rod over his shoulder, singing a godless song. Halfway between the church and the harbor, there was a thick spruce wood, and the path ran through it. When William Cowan reached the middle of it, SOMETHING came out of the wood and walked beside him.”
I have never heard anything more horribly suggestive than that innocent word “something,” as enunciated by the Story Girl. I felt Cecily’s hand, icy cold, clutching mine.
I have never heard anything more chillingly suggestive than that innocent word “something,” as spoken by the Story Girl. I felt Cecily’s hand, icy cold, gripping mine.
“What—what—was IT like?” whispered Felix, curiosity getting the better of his terror.
“What—what—was it like?” whispered Felix, curiosity overcoming his fear.
“IT was tall, and black, and hairy,” said the Story Girl, her eyes glowing with uncanny intensity in the red glare of the fires, “and IT lifted one great, hairy hand, with claws on the end of it, and clapped William Cowan, first on one shoulder and then on the other, and said, ‘Good sport to you, brother.’ William Cowan gave a horrible scream and fell on his face right there in the wood. Some of the men around the church door heard the scream, and they rushed down to the wood. They saw nothing but William Cowan, lying like a dead man on the path. They took him up and carried him home; and when they undressed him to put him to bed, there, on each shoulder, was the mark of a big hand, BURNED INTO THE FLESH. It was weeks before the burns healed, and the scars never went away. Always, as long as William Cowan lived, he carried on his shoulders the prints of the devil’s hand.”
“It was tall, black, and hairy,” said the Story Girl, her eyes shining with an eerie intensity in the red glow of the fires, “and it lifted one huge, hairy hand, with claws at the end, and patted William Cowan, first on one shoulder and then on the other, and said, ‘Good sport to you, brother.’ William Cowan let out a terrible scream and collapsed face-first right there in the woods. Some of the men near the church door heard the scream and rushed down to the woods. They found nothing but William Cowan, lying like a dead man on the path. They picked him up and carried him home; and when they undressed him to put him to bed, there, on each shoulder, were the marks of a massive hand, BURNED INTO HIS SKIN. It took weeks for the burns to heal, and the scars never disappeared. As long as William Cowan lived, he bore the prints of the devil’s hand on his shoulders.”
I really do not know how we should ever have got home, had we been left to our own devices. We were cold with fright. How could we turn our backs on the eerie spruce wood, out of which SOMETHING might pop at any moment? How cross those long, shadowy fields between us and our rooftree? How venture through the darkly mysterious bracken hollow?
I really don’t know how we would have made it home if we were left to our own devices. We were terrified and freezing. How could we turn our backs on the creepy spruce forest, where SOMETHING could jump out at any moment? How could we cross those long, shadowy fields between us and our home? How could we make our way through the dark, mysterious bracken hollow?
Fortunately, Uncle Alec came along at this crisis and said he thought we’d better come home now, since the fires were nearly out. We slid down from the fence and started, taking care to keep close together and in front of Uncle Alec.
Fortunately, Uncle Alec showed up at this critical moment and said he thought we should head home now, since the fires were almost out. We climbed down from the fence and started walking, making sure to stick close together and stay in front of Uncle Alec.
“I don’t believe a word of that yarn,” said Dan, trying to speak with his usual incredulity.
“I don’t believe a word of that story,” said Dan, trying to sound as skeptical as usual.
“I don’t see how you can help believing it,” said Cecily. “It isn’t as if it was something we’d read of, or that happened far away. It happened just down at Markdale, and I’ve seen that very spruce wood myself.”
“I don’t see how you can help but believe it,” Cecily said. “It’s not like it’s something we read about or that happened far away. It happened right at Markdale, and I’ve seen that same spruce wood myself.”
“Oh, I suppose William Cowan got a fright of some kind,” conceded Dan, “but I don’t believe he saw the devil.”
“Oh, I guess William Cowan got scared about something,” admitted Dan, “but I don’t think he actually saw the devil.”
“Old Mr. Morrison at Lower Markdale was one of the men who undressed him, and he remembers seeing the marks,” said the Story Girl triumphantly.
“Old Mr. Morrison at Lower Markdale was one of the guys who helped him get undressed, and he remembers seeing the marks,” said the Story Girl triumphantly.
“How did William Cowan behave afterwards?” I asked.
“How did William Cowan act after that?” I asked.
“He was a changed man,” said the Story Girl solemnly. “Too much changed. He never was known to laugh again, or even smile. He became a very religious man, which was a good thing, but he was dreadfully gloomy and thought everything pleasant sinful. He wouldn’t even eat any more than was actually necessary to keep him alive. Uncle Roger says that if he had been a Roman Catholic he would have become a monk, but, as he was a Presbyterian, all he could do was to turn into a crank.”
“He was a changed man,” the Story Girl said seriously. “Too much changed. He never laughed again or even smiled. He became very religious, which was a good thing, but he was incredibly gloomy and viewed everything enjoyable as sinful. He wouldn’t eat more than what was absolutely necessary to stay alive. Uncle Roger says that if he had been a Roman Catholic, he would have become a monk, but since he was a Presbyterian, all he could do was become a crank.”
“Yes, but your Uncle Roger was never clapped on the shoulder and called brother by the devil,” said Peter. “If he had, he mightn’t have been so precious jolly afterwards himself.”
“Yes, but your Uncle Roger was never slapped on the shoulder and called brother by the devil,” Peter said. “If he had been, he might not have been so annoyingly cheerful afterward himself.”
“I do wish to goodness,” said Felicity in exasperation, “that you’d stop talking of the—the—of such subjects in the dark. I’m so scared now that I keep thinking father’s steps behind us are SOMETHING’S. Just think, my own father!”
“I really wish,” Felicity said angrily, “that you’d stop talking about—about—those kinds of things in the dark. I’m so scared right now that I keep imagining that father’s footsteps behind us are SOMETHING. Just think, my own father!”
The Story Girl slipped her arm through Felicity’s.
The Story Girl linked her arm with Felicity’s.
“Never mind,” she said soothingly. “I’ll tell you another story—such a beautiful story that you’ll forget all about the devil.”
“Don't worry,” she said gently. “I'll tell you another story—such a beautiful story that you'll forget all about the devil.”
She told us one of Hans Andersen’s most exquisite tales; and the magic of her voice charmed away all our fear, so that when we reached the bracken hollow, a lake of shadow surrounded by the silver shore of moonlit fields, we all went through it without a thought of His Satanic Majesty at all. And beyond us, on the hill, the homelight was glowing from the farmhouse window like a beacon of old loves.
She shared one of Hans Andersen’s most beautiful stories, and the magic of her voice removed all our fear. When we arrived at the bracken hollow, a lake of shadows bordered by the silver shores of moonlit fields, we walked through it without any thought of the Devil at all. And in the distance, on the hill, the warm light from the farmhouse window glowed like a beacon of past loves.
CHAPTER XXXII. THE OPENING OF THE BLUE CHEST
November wakened from her dream of May in a bad temper. The day after the picnic a cold autumn rain set in, and we got up to find our world a drenched, wind-writhen place, with sodden fields and dour skies. The rain was weeping on the roof as if it were shedding the tears of old sorrows; the willow by the gate tossed its gaunt branches wildly, as if it were some passionate, spectral thing, wringing its fleshless hands in agony; the orchard was haggard and uncomely; nothing seemed the same except the staunch, trusty, old spruces.
November woke up from her dream of May in a bad mood. The day after the picnic, a cold autumn rain started, and we got up to find our world drenched, battered by the wind, with soggy fields and gloomy skies. The rain dripped on the roof as if it were crying over old sorrows; the willow tree by the gate thrashed its thin branches wildly, like a passionate ghost wringing its bony hands in agony; the orchard looked tired and unappealing; nothing seemed the same except the reliable, sturdy old spruces.
It was Friday, but we were not to begin going to school again until Monday, so we spent the day in the granary, sorting apples and hearing tales. In the evening the rain ceased, the wind came around to the northwest, freezing suddenly, and a chilly yellow sunset beyond the dark hills seemed to herald a brighter morrow.
It was Friday, but we wouldn’t start school again until Monday, so we spent the day in the granary, sorting apples and listening to stories. In the evening the rain stopped, the wind shifted to the northwest, and then it got cold suddenly. A chilly yellow sunset beyond the dark hills seemed to promise a brighter tomorrow.
Felicity and the Story Girl and I walked down to the post-office for the mail, along a road where fallen leaves went eddying fitfully up and down before us in weird, uncanny dances of their own. The evening was full of eerie sounds—the creaking of fir boughs, the whistle of the wind in the tree-tops, the vibrations of strips of dried bark on the rail fences. But we carried summer and sunshine in our hearts, and the bleak unloveliness of the outer world only intensified our inner radiance.
Felicity, the Story Girl, and I walked down to the post office for the mail, along a road where fallen leaves swirled up and down in strange, unsettling dances. The evening was filled with eerie sounds—the creaking of fir branches, the whistle of the wind in the treetops, the vibrations of dried bark on the rail fences. But we carried summer and sunshine in our hearts, and the dull unappeal of the outside world only made our inner brightness shine even more.
Felicity wore her new velvet hood, with a coquettish little collar of white fur about her neck. Her golden curls framed her lovely face, and the wind stung the pink of her cheeks to crimson. On my left hand walked the Story Girl, her red cap on her jaunty brown head. She scattered her words along the path like the pearls and diamonds of the old fairy tale. I remember that I strutted along quite insufferably, for we met several of the Carlisle boys and I felt that I was an exceptionally lucky fellow to have such beauty on one side and such charm on the other.
Felicity wore her new velvet hood, with a flirty little collar of white fur around her neck. Her golden curls framed her beautiful face, and the wind made her cheeks blush a deep pink. On my left walked the Story Girl, her red cap perched playfully on her brown head. She scattered her words along the path like pearls and diamonds from an old fairy tale. I remember strutting along quite smugly, as we passed a few of the Carlisle boys, feeling like an incredibly lucky guy to have such beauty on one side and such charm on the other.
There was one of father’s thin letters for Felix, a fat, foreign letter for the Story Girl, addressed in her father’s minute handwriting, a drop letter for Cecily from some school friend, with “In Haste” written across the corner, and a letter for Aunt Janet, postmarked Montreal.
There was one of Dad's brief letters for Felix, a bulky, overseas letter for the Story Girl, written in her dad's tiny handwriting, a quick note for Cecily from a school friend, with "In a hurry" scribbled in the corner, and a letter for Aunt Janet, postmarked Montreal.
“I can’t think who that is from,” said Felicity. “Nobody in Montreal ever writes to mother. Cecily’s letter is from Em Frewen. She always puts ‘In Haste’ on her letters, no matter what is in them.”
“I can’t figure out who that’s from,” said Felicity. “No one in Montreal ever writes to Mom. Cecily’s letter is from Em Frewen. She always adds ‘In Haste’ on her letters, no matter what they say.”
When we reached home, Aunt Janet opened and read her Montreal letter. Then she laid it down and looked about her in astonishment.
When we got home, Aunt Janet opened and read her letter from Montreal. Then she set it down and looked around in surprise.
“Well, did ever any mortal!” she said.
“Well, did any human ever!” she said.
“What in the world is the matter?” said Uncle Alec.
"What on earth is going on?" Uncle Alec said.
“This letter is from James Ward’s wife in Montreal,” said Aunt Janet solemnly. “Rachel Ward is dead. And she told James’ wife to write to me and tell me to open the old blue chest.”
“This letter is from James Ward’s wife in Montreal,” Aunt Janet said seriously. “Rachel Ward has passed away. And she asked James’ wife to write to me and tell me to open the old blue chest.”
“Hurrah!” shouted Dan.
“Yay!” shouted Dan.
“Donald King,” said his mother severely, “Rachel Ward was your relation and she is dead. What do you mean by such behaviour?”
“Donald King,” his mother said sternly, “Rachel Ward was your relative and she is dead. What do you mean by acting like this?”
“I never was acquainted with her,” said Dan sulkily. “And I wasn’t hurrahing because she is dead. I hurrahed because that blue chest is to be opened at last.”
“I never knew her,” Dan said sulkily. “And I wasn’t cheering because she’s dead. I cheered because that blue chest is finally being opened.”
“So poor Rachel is gone,” said Uncle Alec. “She must have been an old woman—seventy-five I suppose. I remember her as a fine, blooming young woman. Well, well, and so the old chest is to be opened at last. What is to be done with its contents?”
“So poor Rachel is gone,” said Uncle Alec. “She must have been an old woman—seventy-five, I guess. I remember her as a lovely, vibrant young woman. Well, well, and it looks like the old chest is finally going to be opened. What should we do with what’s inside?”
“Rachel left instructions about them,” answered Aunt Janet, referring to the letter. “The wedding dress and veil and letters are to be burned. There are two jugs in it which are to be sent to James’ wife. The rest of the things are to be given around among the connection. Each members is to have one, ‘to remember her by.’”
“Rachel left instructions about them,” Aunt Janet replied, pointing to the letter. “The wedding dress, veil, and letters are to be burned. There are two jugs in it that should be sent to James’ wife. The rest of the items should be distributed among the family. Each member is to receive one ‘to remember her by.’”
“Oh, can’t we open it right away this very night?” said Felicity eagerly.
“Oh, can’t we open it right now tonight?” Felicity said excitedly.
“No, indeed!” Aunt Janet folded up the letter decidedly. “That chest has been locked up for fifty years, and it’ll stand being locked up one more night. You children wouldn’t sleep a wink to-night if we opened it now. You’d go wild with excitement.”
“No way!” Aunt Janet resolutely folded the letter. “That chest has been locked up for fifty years, and it can stay locked for one more night. You kids wouldn’t get a wink of sleep tonight if we opened it now. You’d be too hyped up with excitement.”
“I’m sure I won’t sleep anyhow,” said Felicity. “Well, at least you’ll open it the first thing in the morning, won’t you, ma?”
“I’m sure I won’t sleep anyway,” Felicity said. “Well, at least you’ll open it first thing in the morning, right, Mom?”
“No, I’ll do nothing of the sort,” was Aunt Janet’s pitiless decree. “I want to get the work out of the way first—and Roger and Olivia will want to be here, too. We’ll say ten o’clock to-morrow forenoon.”
“No, I’m not doing any of that,” Aunt Janet firmly stated. “I want to finish the work first—and Roger and Olivia will want to be here, too. Let’s set it for ten o’clock tomorrow morning.”
“That’s sixteen whole hours yet,” sighed Felicity.
"That's a whole sixteen hours," sighed Felicity.
“I’m going right over to tell the Story Girl,” said Cecily. “Won’t she be excited!”
“I’m going right over to tell the Story Girl,” said Cecily. “She’s going to be so excited!”
We were all excited. We spent the evening speculating on the possible contents of the chest, and Cecily dreamed miserably that night that the moths had eaten everything in it.
We were all excited. We spent the evening guessing what might be in the chest, and Cecily had a terrible dream that night that the moths had eaten everything inside it.
The morning dawned on a beautiful world. A very slight fall of snow had come in the night—just enough to look like a filmy veil of lace flung over the dark evergreens, and the hard frozen ground. A new blossom time seemed to have revisited the orchard. The spruce wood behind the house appeared to be woven out of enchantment. There is nothing more beautiful than a thickly growing wood of firs lightly powdered with new-fallen snow. As the sun remained hidden by gray clouds, this fairy-beauty lasted all day.
The morning broke over a beautiful world. A light dusting of snow had fallen during the night—just enough to look like a delicate lace veil draped over the dark evergreens and the frozen ground. It felt like spring had returned to the orchard. The spruce forest behind the house seemed to be made of magic. There's nothing more stunning than a dense forest of firs lightly covered with fresh snow. As the sun stayed hidden behind gray clouds, this enchanting beauty lasted all day.
The Story Girl came over early in the morning, and Sara Ray, to whom faithful Cecily had sent word, was also on hand. Felicity did not approve of this.
The Story Girl came over early in the morning, and Sara Ray, to whom loyal Cecily had sent word, was also there. Felicity didn’t like this.
“Sara Ray isn’t any relation to our family,” she scolded to Cecily, “and she has no right to be present.”
“Sara Ray isn’t related to our family,” she scolded Cecily, “and she has no right to be here.”
“She’s a particular friend of mine,” said Cecily with dignity. “We have her in everything, and it would hurt her feelings dreadfully to be left out of this. Peter is no relation either, but he is going to be here when we open it, so why shouldn’t Sara?”
“She’s a close friend of mine,” Cecily said with confidence. “We include her in everything, and it would really hurt her feelings to be left out of this. Peter isn't related either, but he’s going to be here when we open it, so why shouldn’t Sara?”
“Peter ain’t a member of the family YET, but maybe he will be some day. Hey, Felicity?” said Dan.
“Peter isn't a member of the family YET, but maybe he will be someday. Hey, Felicity?” said Dan.
“You’re awful smart, aren’t you, Dan King?” said Felicity, reddening. “Perhaps you’d like to send for Kitty Marr, too—though she DOES laugh at your big mouth.”
“You're pretty smart, aren't you, Dan King?” Felicity said, blushing. “Maybe you want to call for Kitty Marr as well—though she DOES make fun of your big mouth.”
“It seems as if ten o’clock would never come,” sighed the Story Girl. “The work is all done, and Aunt Olivia and Uncle Roger are here, and the chest might just as well be opened right away.”
“It feels like ten o’clock will never arrive,” sighed the Story Girl. “Everything’s done, Aunt Olivia and Uncle Roger are here, and we might as well open the chest right now.”
“Mother SAID ten o’clock and she’ll stick to it,” said Felicity crossly. “It’s only nine now.”
“Mom said ten o’clock and she means it,” Felicity said angrily. “It’s only nine right now.”
“Let us put the clock on half an hour,” said the Story Girl. “The clock in the hall isn’t going, so no one will know the difference.”
“Let’s set the clock ahead by half an hour,” said the Story Girl. “The clock in the hall isn’t working, so no one will notice the difference.”
We all looked at each other.
We all stared at one another.
“I wouldn’t dare,” said Felicity irresolutely.
“I wouldn’t dare,” Felicity said uncertainly.
“Oh, if that’s all, I’ll do it,” said the Story Girl.
“Oh, if that’s all, I’ll do it,” said the Story Girl.
When ten o’clock struck Aunt Janet came into the kitchen, remarking innocently that it hadn’t seemed anytime since nine. We must have looked horribly guilty, but none of the grown-ups suspected anything. Uncle Alec brought in the axe, and pried off the cover of the old blue chest, while everybody stood around in silence.
When the clock struck ten, Aunt Janet walked into the kitchen, casually mentioning that it didn’t feel like it had been any time since nine. We must have looked really guilty, but none of the adults suspected a thing. Uncle Alec brought in the axe and pried off the lid of the old blue chest while everyone stood around silently.
Then came the unpacking. It was certainly an interesting performance. Aunt Janet and Aunt Olivia took everything out and laid it on the kitchen table. We children were forbidden to touch anything, but fortunately we were not forbidden the use of our eyes and tongues.
Then came the unpacking. It was definitely an interesting event. Aunt Janet and Aunt Olivia took everything out and spread it out on the kitchen table. We kids weren't allowed to touch anything, but luckily we weren't forbidden from using our eyes and mouths.
“There are the pink and gold vases Grandmother King gave her,” said Felicity, as Aunt Olivia unwrapped from their tissue paper swathings a pair of slender, old-fashioned, twisted vases of pink glass, over which little gold leaves were scattered. “Aren’t they handsome?”
“There are the pink and gold vases Grandma King gave her,” Felicity said, as Aunt Olivia unwrapped a pair of slender, vintage, twisted vases made of pink glass, which were adorned with little gold leaves. “Aren’t they beautiful?”
“And oh,” exclaimed Cecily in delight, “there’s the china fruit basket with the apple on the handle. Doesn’t it look real? I’ve thought so much about it. Oh, mother, please let me hold it for a minute. I’ll be as careful as careful.”
“And oh,” Cecily exclaimed with delight, “there’s the china fruit basket with the apple on the handle. Doesn’t it look real? I’ve thought about it so much. Oh, Mom, please let me hold it for a minute. I promise I’ll be super careful.”
“There comes the china set Grandfather King gave her,” said the Story Girl wistfully. “Oh, it makes me feel sad. Think of all the hopes that Rachel Ward must have put away in this chest with all her pretty things.”
“There comes the china set Grandfather King gave her,” said the Story Girl, feeling nostalgic. “Oh, it makes me feel sad. Think of all the hopes that Rachel Ward must have tucked away in this chest with all her beautiful things.”
Following these, came a quaint little candlestick of blue china, and the two jugs which were to be sent to James’ wife.
Following these, came a charming little candlestick of blue china, and the two jugs that were meant to be sent to James’ wife.
“They ARE handsome,” said Aunt Janet rather enviously. “They must be a hundred years old. Aunt Sara Ward gave them to Rachel, and she had them for at least fifty years. I should have thought one would have been enough for James’ wife. But of course we must do just as Rachel wished. I declare, here’s a dozen tin patty pans!”
“They're so pretty,” said Aunt Janet a bit enviously. “They must be a hundred years old. Aunt Sara Ward gave them to Rachel, and she had them for at least fifty years. I would have thought one would have been enough for James’ wife. But of course, we have to do exactly what Rachel wanted. I can't believe it, here are a dozen tin patty pans!”
“Tin patty pans aren’t very romantic,” said the Story Girl discontentedly.
“Tin patty pans aren't very romantic,” the Story Girl said unhappily.
“I notice that you are as fond as any one of what is baked in them,” said Aunt Janet. “I’ve heard of those patty pans. An old servant Grandmother King had gave them to Rachel. Now we are coming to the linen. That was Uncle Edward Ward’s present. How yellow it has grown.”
“I see you love what's baked in them just as much as anyone else,” said Aunt Janet. “I’ve heard of those patty pans. An old servant of Grandmother King gave them to Rachel. Now let’s talk about the linen. That was Uncle Edward Ward’s gift. Look how yellow it has become.”
We children were not greatly interested in the sheets and tablecloths and pillow-cases which now came out of the capacious depths of the old blue chest. But Aunt Olivia was quite enraptured over them.
We kids weren't really interested in the sheets, tablecloths, and pillowcases that were now coming out of the big old blue chest. But Aunt Olivia was completely thrilled with them.
“What sewing!” she said. “Look, Janet, you’d almost need a magnifying glass to see the stitches. And the dear, old-fashioned pillow-slips with buttons on them!”
“What sewing!” she said. “Look, Janet, you’d almost need a magnifying glass to see the stitches. And the sweet, old-fashioned pillowcases with buttons on them!”
“Here are a dozen handkerchiefs,” said Aunt Janet. “Look at the initial in the corner of each. Rachel learned that stitch from a nun in Montreal. It looks as if it was woven into the material.”
“Here are a dozen handkerchiefs,” Aunt Janet said. “Check out the initial in the corner of each one. Rachel learned that stitch from a nun in Montreal. It looks like it was woven into the fabric.”
“Here are her quilts,” said Aunt Olivia. “Yes, there is the blue and white counterpane Grandmother Ward gave her—and the Rising Sun quilt her Aunt Nancy made for her—and the braided rug. The colours are not faded one bit. I want that rug, Janet.”
“Here are her quilts,” Aunt Olivia said. “Yep, there’s the blue and white bedspread Grandmother Ward gave her—and the Rising Sun quilt her Aunt Nancy made for her—and the braided rug. The colors are still vibrant. I want that rug, Janet.”
Underneath the linen were Rachel Ward’s wedding clothes. The excitement of the girls waxed red hot over these. There was a Paisley shawl in the wrappings in which it had come from the store, and a wide scarf of some yellowed lace. There was the embroidered petticoat which had cost Felicity such painful blushes, and a dozen beautifully worked sets of the fine muslin “undersleeves” which had been the fashion in Rachel Ward’s youth.
Underneath the linen were Rachel Ward’s wedding clothes. The girls were super excited about these. There was a Paisley shawl in the wrappings it had come in from the store, and a wide scarf made of some yellowed lace. There was the embroidered petticoat which had caused Felicity such painful blushes, and a dozen beautifully crafted sets of the fine muslin “undersleeves” that had been in style during Rachel Ward’s youth.
“This was to have been her appearing out dress,” said Aunt Olivia, lifting out a shot green silk. “It is all cut to pieces—but what a pretty soft shade it was! Look at the skirt, Janet. How many yards must it measure around?”
“This was supposed to be her party dress,” Aunt Olivia said, pulling out a shimmery green silk. “It’s all in tatters—but what a lovely soft color it was! Look at the skirt, Janet. How many yards do you think it measures around?”
“Hoopskirts were in then,” said Aunt Janet. “I don’t see her wedding hat here. I was always told that she packed it away, too.”
“Hoop skirts were popular back then,” said Aunt Janet. “I don’t see her wedding hat here. I always heard she packed it away, too.”
“So was I. But she couldn’t have. It certainly isn’t here. I have heard that the white plume on it cost a small fortune. Here is her black silk mantle. It seems like sacrilege to meddle with these clothes.”
“So was I. But she couldn’t have. It definitely isn’t here. I’ve heard that the white plume on it cost a small fortune. Here’s her black silk cloak. It feels like a sin to mess with these clothes.”
“Don’t be foolish, Olivia. They must be unpacked at least. And they must all be burned since they have cut so badly. This purple cloth dress is quite good, however. It can be made over nicely, and it would become you very well, Olivia.”
“Don’t be ridiculous, Olivia. They at least need to be unpacked. And they all have to be burned since they’re damaged beyond repair. However, this purple cloth dress is pretty nice. It can be altered nicely, and it would look great on you, Olivia.”
“No, thank you,” said Aunt Olivia, with a little shudder. “I should feel like a ghost. Make it over for yourself, Janet.”
“No, thank you,” said Aunt Olivia, shuddering a bit. “I’d feel like a ghost. You should make it over for yourself, Janet.”
“Well, I will, if you don’t want it. I am not troubled with fancies. That seems to be all except this box. I suppose the wedding dress is in it.”
“Well, I will, if you don’t want it. I’m not bothered by fantasies. That seems to be everything except this box. I guess the wedding dress is in it.”
“Oh,” breathed the girls, crowding about Aunt Olivia, as she lifted out the box and cut the cord around it. Inside was lying a dress of soft silk, that had once been white but was now yellowed with age, and, enfolding it like a mist, a long, white bridal veil, redolent with some strange, old-time perfume that had kept its sweetness through all the years.
“Oh,” the girls breathed, gathering around Aunt Olivia as she took out the box and cut the cord. Inside was a dress made of soft silk that used to be white but had yellowed with age, and surrounding it like a mist was a long, white bridal veil, scenting the air with a strange, old-fashioned perfume that had retained its sweetness over the years.
“Poor Rachel Ward,” said Aunt Olivia softly. “Here is her point lace handkerchief. She made it herself. It is like a spider’s web. Here are the letters Will Montague wrote her. And here,” she added, taking up a crimson velvet case with a tarnished gilt clasp, “are their photographs—his and hers.”
“Poor Rachel Ward,” Aunt Olivia said gently. “Here’s her handkerchief with point lace that she made herself. It looks like a spider’s web. Here are the letters Will Montague wrote to her. And here,” she continued, picking up a red velvet case with a faded gold clasp, “are their photographs—his and hers.”
We looked eagerly at the daguerreotypes in the old case.
We eagerly examined the daguerreotypes in the old case.
“Why, Rachel Ward wasn’t a bit pretty!” exclaimed the Story Girl in poignant disappointment.
“Why, Rachel Ward isn’t pretty at all!” exclaimed the Story Girl in sharp disappointment.
No, Rachel Ward was not pretty, that had to be admitted. The picture showed a fresh young face, with strongly marked, irregular features, large black eyes, and black curls hanging around the shoulders in old-time style.
No, Rachel Ward wasn’t pretty, that much had to be acknowledged. The picture showed a fresh young face, with distinct, irregular features, big black eyes, and black curls falling around her shoulders in a vintage style.
“Rachel wasn’t pretty,” said Uncle Alec, “but she had a lovely colour, and a beautiful smile. She looks far too sober in that picture.”
“Rachel wasn’t pretty,” Uncle Alec said, “but she had a lovely complexion and a beautiful smile. She looks way too serious in that picture.”
“She has a beautiful neck and bust,” said Aunt Olivia critically.
"She has a beautiful neck and bust," Aunt Olivia said, judgingly.
“Anyhow, Will Montague was really handsome,” said the Story Girl.
“Anyway, Will Montague was really good-looking,” said the Story Girl.
“A handsome rogue,” growled Uncle Alec. “I never liked him. I was only a little chap of ten but I saw through him. Rachel Ward was far too good for him.”
“A good-looking troublemaker,” Uncle Alec growled. “I never liked him. I was just a little kid of ten, but I saw right through him. Rachel Ward deserved way better than him.”
We would dearly have liked to get a peep into the letters, too. But Aunt Olivia would not allow that. They must be burned unread, she declared. She took the wedding dress and veil, the picture case, and the letters away with her. The rest of the things were put back into the chest, pending their ultimate distribution. Aunt Janet gave each of us boys a handkerchief. The Story Girl got the blue candlestick, and Felicity and Cecily each got a pink and gold vase. Even Sara Ray was made happy by the gift of a little china plate, with a loudly coloured picture of Moses and Aaron before Pharaoh in the middle of it. Moses wore a scarlet cloak, while Aaron disported himself in bright blue. Pharaoh was arrayed in yellow. The plate had a scalloped border with a wreath of green leaves around it.
We really wanted to sneak a look at the letters too. But Aunt Olivia wouldn’t allow it. She insisted that they had to be burned unread. She took the wedding dress and veil, the picture case, and the letters with her. The rest of the items were put back in the chest, waiting to be distributed later. Aunt Janet gave each of us boys a handkerchief. The Story Girl got the blue candlestick, and Felicity and Cecily each received a pink and gold vase. Even Sara Ray was excited to get a little china plate, featuring a brightly colored picture of Moses and Aaron before Pharaoh in the center. Moses was wearing a red cloak, while Aaron was dressed in bright blue. Pharaoh was in yellow. The plate had a scalloped edge with a wreath of green leaves around it.
“I shall never use it to eat off,” said Sara rapturously. “I’ll put it up on the parlour mantelpiece.”
“I'll never eat off it,” said Sara excitedly. “I’ll put it on the living room mantelpiece.”
“I don’t see much use in having a plate just for ornament,” said Felicity.
“I don’t think there’s much point in having a plate just for decoration,” said Felicity.
“It’s nice to have something interesting to look at,” retorted Sara, who felt that the soul must have food as well as the body.
“It’s nice to have something interesting to look at,” Sara replied, believing that the soul needs nourishment just like the body.
“I’m going to get a candle for my candlestick, and use it every night to go to bed with,” said the Story Girl. “And I’ll never light it without thinking of poor Rachel Ward. But I DO wish she had been pretty.”
“I’m going to get a candle for my candlestick and use it every night before bed,” said the Story Girl. “And I’ll never light it without thinking of poor Rachel Ward. But I REALLY wish she had been pretty.”
“Well,” said Felicity, with a glance at the clock, “it’s all over, and it has been very interesting. But that clock has got to be put back to the right time some time through the day. I don’t want bedtime coming a whole half-hour before it ought to.”
"Well," Felicity said, glancing at the clock, "it's all over, and it was really interesting. But that clock needs to be set to the right time sometime during the day. I don’t want bedtime to come a whole half-hour earlier than it should."
In the afternoon, when Aunt Janet was over at Uncle Roger’s, seeing him and Aunt Olivia off to town, the clock was righted. The Story Girl and Peter came over to stay all night with us, and we made taffy in the kitchen, which the grown-ups kindly gave over to us for that purpose.
In the afternoon, when Aunt Janet was at Uncle Roger's, seeing him and Aunt Olivia off to town, the clock was fixed. The Story Girl and Peter came over to stay the night with us, and we made taffy in the kitchen, which the adults kindly let us use for that.
“Of course it was very interesting to see the old chest unpacked,” said the Story Girl as she stirred the contents of a saucepan vigorously. “But now that it is over I believe I am sorry that it is opened. It isn’t mysterious any longer. We know all about it now, and we can never imagine what things are in it any more.”
“Of course it was really interesting to see the old chest unpacked,” said the Story Girl as she stirred the contents of a saucepan vigorously. “But now that it’s done, I think I’m a bit sad that it’s opened. It’s not mysterious anymore. We know everything about it now, and we can never wonder what things are in it again.”
“It’s better to know than to imagine,” said Felicity.
“It’s better to know than to guess,” said Felicity.
“Oh, no, it isn’t,” said the Story Girl quickly. “When you know things you have to go by facts. But when you just dream about things there’s nothing to hold you down.”
“Oh, no, it isn’t,” said the Story Girl quickly. “When you know things, you have to stick to the facts. But when you just dream about things, there’s nothing to keep you grounded.”
“You’re letting the taffy scorch, and THAT’S a fact you’d better go by,” said Felicity sniffing. “Haven’t you got a nose?”
“You're burning the taffy, and that's something you should pay attention to,” said Felicity, sniffing. “Don’t you have a sense of smell?”
When we went to bed, that wonderful white enchantress, the moon, was making an elf-land of the snow-misted world outside. From where I lay I could see the sharp tops of the spruces against the silvery sky. The frost was abroad, and the winds were still and the land lay in glamour.
When we went to bed, the beautiful white enchantress, the moon, was transforming the snow-covered world outside into a magical place. From where I was lying, I could see the pointed tops of the spruces against the silver sky. The frost was out, the winds were calm, and the land was bathed in a dreamy glow.
Across the hall, the Story Girl was telling Felicity and Cecily the old, old tale of Argive Helen and “evil-hearted Paris.”
Across the hall, the Story Girl was telling Felicity and Cecily the ancient tale of Argive Helen and "evil-hearted Paris."
“But that’s a bad story,” said Felicity when the tale was ended. “She left her husband and run away with another man.”
“But that’s a terrible story,” Felicity said when the tale was over. “She left her husband and ran away with another man.”
“I suppose it was bad four thousand years ago,” admitted the Story Girl. “But by this time the bad must have all gone out of it. It’s only the good that could last so long.”
“I guess it was bad four thousand years ago,” the Story Girl admitted. “But by now, all the bad must have faded away. Only the good could last this long.”
Our summer was over. It had been a beautiful one. We had known the sweetness of common joys, the delight of dawns, the dream and glamour of noontides, the long, purple peace of carefree nights. We had had the pleasure of bird song, of silver rain on greening fields, of storm among the trees, of blossoming meadows, and of the converse of whispering leaves. We had had brotherhood with wind and star, with books and tales, and hearth fires of autumn. Ours had been the little, loving tasks of every day, blithe companionship, shared thoughts, and adventuring. Rich were we in the memory of those opulent months that had gone from us—richer than we then knew or suspected. And before us was the dream of spring. It is always safe to dream of spring. For it is sure to come; and if it be not just as we have pictured it, it will be infinitely sweeter.
Our summer was over. It had been a beautiful one. We had experienced the sweetness of simple joys, the delight of sunrises, the dream and glamour of afternoons, and the long, peaceful nights without a care. We enjoyed the pleasure of birds singing, silver rain on green fields, storms among trees, blooming meadows, and the soft conversations of whispering leaves. We felt a sense of connection with the wind and stars, with books and stories, and the warmth of autumn fires. Our days were filled with little, loving tasks, joyful companionship, shared thoughts, and adventures. We were rich in the memories of those abundant months that had passed—richer than we realized at the time. And ahead of us was the promise of spring. It’s always safe to dream of spring. Because it’s sure to arrive, and even if it’s not exactly as we imagined, it will be even sweeter.
THE END.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!